20-F

Use these links to rapidly review the document
TABLE OF CONTENTS
TABLE OF CONTENTS 2

UNITED STATES
SECURITIES AND EXCHANGE COMMISSION
Washington, D.C. 20549

FORM 20-F

(Mark One)
o	REGISTRATION STATEMENT PURSUANT TO SECTION 12(b) OR (g) OF THE SECURITIES EXCHANGE ACT OF 1934
OR
ý	ANNUAL REPORT PURSUANT TO SECTION 13 OR 15(d) OF THE SECURITIES EXCHANGE ACT OF 1934
For the fiscal year ended June 30, 2012
OR
o	TRANSITION REPORT PURSUANT TO SECTION 13 OR 15(d) OF THE SECURITIES EXCHANGE ACT OF 1934
OR
o	SHELL COMPANY REPORT PURSUANT TO SECTION 13 OR 15(d) OF THE SECURITIES EXCHANGE ACT OF 1934

Commission File Number 001-35627

MANCHESTER UNITED PLC
(Exact name of Registrant as specified in its charter)

Cayman Islands
(Jurisdiction of incorporation or organization)

Sir Matt Busby Way, Old Trafford,
Manchester, England, M16 0RA
(Address of principal executive offices)

Edward Woodward
Executive Vice Chairman
Sir Matt Busby Way, Old Trafford,
Manchester, England, M16 0RA Telephone No. 011 44 (0) 161 868 8000
E-mail: ir@manutd.co.uk
(Name, Telephone, E-mail and/or Facsimile number and Address of Company Contact Person)

            Securities registered or to be registered pursuant to Section 12(b) of the Act.

Title of each class	Name of each exchange on which registered
Class A ordinary shares, par value $0.0005 per share	New York Stock Exchange

            Securities registered or to be registered pursuant to Section 12(g) of the Act. None

            Securities for which there is a reporting obligation pursuant to Section 15(d) of the Act. None

            Indicate the number of outstanding shares of each of the issuer's classes of capital or common stock as of the close of the period covered by the annual report.

            31,352,366 Class A ordinary shares

            124,000,000 Class B ordinary shares

            Indicate by check mark if the registrant is a well-known seasoned issuer, as defined in Rule 405 of the Securities Act. Yes o    No ý

            If this report is an annual or transition report, indicate by check mark if the registrant is not required to file reports pursuant to Section 13 or 15(d) of the Securities Exchange Act of 1934. Yes o    No ý

            Note—Checking the box above will not relieve any registrant required to file reports pursuant to Section 13 or 15(d) of the Securities Exchange Act of 1934 from their obligations under those Sections.

            Indicate by check mark whether the registrant (1) has filed all reports required to be filed by Section 13 or 15(d) of the Securities Exchange Act of 1934 during the preceding 12 months (or for such shorter period that the registrant was required to file such reports), and (2) has been subject to such filing requirements for the past 90 days. Yes ý    No o

            Indicate by check mark whether the registrant has submitted electronically and posted on its corporate Web site, if any, every Interactive Data File required to be submitted and posted pursuant to Rule 405 of Regulation S-T (§232.405 of this chapter) during the preceding 12 months (or for such shorter period that the registrant was required to submit and post such files). Yes o    No ý

            Indicate by check mark whether the registrant is a large accelerated filer, an accelerated filer, or a non-accelerated filer. See definition of "accelerated filer and large accelerated filer" in Rule 12b-2 of the Exchange Act. (Check one):

Large accelerated filer o Accelerated filer o Non-accelerated filer ý

            Indicate by check mark which basis of accounting the registrant has used to prepare the financial statements included in this filing:

U.S. GAAP o International Financial Reporting Standards as issued
by the International Accounting Standards Board ý Other o

            If "Other" has been checked in response to the previous question, indicate by check mark which financial statement item the registrant has elected to follow. Item 17 o    Item 18 o

            If this is an annual report, indicate by check mark whether the registrant is a shell company (as defined in Rule 12b-2 of the Exchange Act). Yes o    No ý

TABLE OF CONTENTS

		Page
GENERAL INFORMATION			ii
REORGANISATION TRANSACTIONS AND INITIAL PUBLIC OFFERING			ii
PRESENTATION OF FINANCIAL AND OTHER DATA			iii
IMPLICATIONS OF BEING AN EMERGING GROWTH COMPANY			iii
FORWARD-LOOKING STATEMENTS			iii
MARKET AND INDUSTRY DATA			v
PART I
ITEM 1.	IDENTITY OF DIRECTORS, SENIOR MANAGEMENT AND ADVISERS		1
ITEM 2.	OFFER STATISTICS AND EXPECTED TIMETABLE		1
ITEM 3.	KEY INFORMATION		1
ITEM 4.	INFORMATION ON THE COMPANY		24
ITEM 4A.	UNRESOLVED STAFF COMMENTS		49
ITEM 5.	OPERATING AND FINANCIAL REVIEW AND PROSPECTS		49
ITEM 6.	DIRECTORS, SENIOR MANAGEMENT AND EMPLOYEES		74
ITEM 7.	MAJOR SHAREHOLDERS AND RELATED PARTY TRANSACTIONS		84
ITEM 8.	FINANCIAL INFORMATION		86
ITEM 9.	THE OFFER AND LISTING		88
ITEM 10.	ADDITIONAL INFORMATION		88
ITEM 11.	QUANTITATIVE AND QUALITATIVE DISCLOSURES ABOUT MARKET RISK		94
ITEM 12.	DESCRIPTION OF SECURITIES OTHER THAN EQUITY SECURITIES		95
PART II
ITEM 13.	DEFAULTS, DIVIDEND ARREARAGES AND DELINQUENCIES		96
ITEM 14.	MATERIAL MODIFICATIONS TO THE RIGHTS OF SECURITY HOLDERS AND USE OF PROCEEDS		96
ITEM 15.	CONTROLS AND PROCEDURES		96
ITEM 16A.	AUDIT COMMITTEE FINANCIAL EXPERT		97
ITEM 16B.	CODE OF ETHICS		97
ITEM 16C.	PRINCIPAL ACCOUNTANT FEES AND SERVICES		97
ITEM 16D.	EXEMPTIONS FROM THE LISTING STANDARDS FOR AUDIT COMMITTEES		98
ITEM 16E.	PURCHASES OF EQUITY SECURITIES BY THE ISSUER AND AFFILIATED PURCHASERS		98
ITEM 16F.	CHANGE IN REGISTRANT'S CERTIFYING ACCOUNTANT		98
ITEM 16G.	CORPORATE GOVERNANCE		98
ITEM 16H.	MINE SAFETY DISCLOSURE		99
PART III
ITEM 17.	FINANCIAL STATEMENTS		100
ITEM 18.	FINANCIAL STATEMENTS		100
ITEM 19.	EXHIBITS		100
MANCHESTER UNITED PLC GROUP HISTORICAL FINANCIAL INFORMATION

i

GENERAL INFORMATION

        In this annual report on Form 20-F ("Annual Report") references to:

•

"Manchester United," "the Company," "our Company," "our business," "we," "us" and "our" are, as the context requires, to Manchester United plc together with its consolidated subsidiaries as a consolidated entity, for all periods following the reorganisation transactions (see below); and

•

"we," "us" and "our" for periods prior to the reorganisation transactions are to Red Football Shareholder Limited together with its consolidated subsidiaries as a consolidated entity.

        Throughout this Annual Report, we refer to the following football leagues and cups:

•

the Football Association Premier League sponsored by Barclays (the "Premier League");

•

the Football Association Cup in association with Budweiser (the "FA Cup");

•

the Football League Cup sponsored by Capital One (the "League Cup");

•

the Union of European Football Associations Champions League (the "Champions League"); and

•

the Union of European Football Associations Europa League (the "Europa League").

        The terms "matchday" and "Matchday" refer to all domestic and European football match day activities from Manchester United games at Old Trafford, the Manchester United football stadium, along with receipts for domestic cup (such as the League Cup and the FA Cup) games not played at Old Trafford. Fees for arranging other events at the stadium are also included as matchday revenue.

REORGANISATION TRANSACTIONS AND INITIAL PUBLIC OFFERING ("IPO")

        We have historically conducted our business through Red Football Shareholder Limited, a private limited company incorporated in England and Wales, and its subsidiaries. Prior to the reorganisation transactions, Red Football Shareholder Limited was a direct, wholly owned subsidiary of Red Football LLC, a Delaware limited liability company. On 30 April 2012, Red Football LLC formed a wholly-owned subsidiary, Manchester United Ltd., an exempted company with limited liability incorporated under the Companies Law (2011 Revision) of the Cayman Islands, as amended and restated from time to time. On 8 August 2012, Manchester United Ltd. changed its legal name to Manchester United plc.

        On 9 August 2012, Red Football LLC contributed all of the equity interest of Red Football Shareholder Limited to Manchester United plc. As a result of these transactions, Red Football Shareholder Limited became a wholly-owned subsidiary of Red Football Holdings Limited, which is in turn, a wholly-owned subsidiary of Manchester United plc. We refer to these transactions throughout this Annual Report collectively as the "reorganisation transactions."

        Immediately following the reorganisation transactions on 9 August 2012, Manchester United plc had in issue 124,000,000 Class B ordinary shares and 31,352,366 Class A ordinary shares, totalling 155,352,366 ordinary shares with a total subscribed capital of £75,000. As a result historic earnings per share calculations reflect the capital structure of the new parent with the required disclosures in note 24 to our audited consolidated financial statements as of 30 June 2012 and 2011 and for the three years ended 30 June 2012. The reorganisation transactions have been treated as a capital reorganisation arising at the reorganisation date (9 August 2012) and hence, apart from the impact on earnings per share, which for the years ended 30 June 2011 and 2010 have been restated retrospectively in accordance with International Financial Reporting Standards, the impact of the transactions is disclosed in our audited consolidated financial statements as of 30 June 2012 and 2011 and for the three years

ii

ended 30 June 2012 as a non-adjusting post balance sheet event, with the accounting impacts to be reflected in financial statements for periods subsequent to 30 June 2012. As a result, the share capital disclosed in the balance sheet as of 30 June 2012 is that of the former parent, Red Football Shareholder Limited. Any impacts arising from the reorganisation transactions, including changes to share capital and the impact on taxation of assets and liabilities of the new parent as a consequence of becoming a US tax resident, will be accounted for at the date of reorganisation (9 August 2012).

        On 10 August 2012, the Company issued 8,333,334 Class A ordinary shares and listed such shares on the New York Stock Exchange ("NYSE") at a price of $14 per share. Net of underwriting costs and discounts, proceeds of US$110,250,000 were received by the Company.

PRESENTATION OF FINANCIAL AND OTHER DATA

        We report under International Financial Reporting Standards ("IFRS") as issued by the International Accounting Standards Board (the "IASB"). None of the financial statements were prepared in accordance with generally accepted accounting principles in the United States. We have historically conducted our business through Red Football Shareholder Limited and its subsidiaries, and therefore our historical financial statements present the results of operations of Red Football Shareholder Limited. As a result of our reorganisation transactions, in the future our financial statements will present the results of operations of Manchester United plc and its consolidated subsidiaries.

        All references in this Annual Report to (i) "Pounds Sterling," "pence," "p" or "£" are to the currency of the United Kingdom, (ii) "US Dollar," "USD" or "$" are to the currency of the United States, and (iii) "Euro" or "€" are to the currency introduced at the start of the third stage of European economic and monetary union pursuant to the treaty establishing the European Community, as amended.

IMPLICATIONS OF BEING AN EMERGING GROWTH COMPANY

        As a company with less than $1.0 billion in revenue during our last fiscal year, we qualify as an "emerging growth company" as defined in the Jumpstart Our Business Startups Act of 2012 (the "JOBS Act"). An emerging growth company may take advantage of specified reduced reporting and other burdens that are otherwise applicable generally to public companies. We may take advantage of these provisions for up to five years or such earlier time that we are no longer an emerging growth company. We would cease to be an emerging growth company if we have more than $1.0 billion in annual revenue, have more than $700 million in market value of our ordinary shares held by non-affiliates, or issue more than $1.0 billion of non-convertible debt over a three-year period. We may choose to take advantage of some but not all of the reduced burdens allowed under the JOBS Act. We have not taken advantage of any of the reduced reporting burdens in this filing.

        Specifically, the JOBS Act permits an "emerging growth company" like us to take advantage of an extended transition period to comply with new or revised accounting standards applicable to public companies. We chose to "opt out" of this provision and, as a result, we are complying, and will continue to comply, with new or revised accounting standards as required when they are adopted. This decision to opt out of the extended transition period is irrevocable.

FORWARD-LOOKING STATEMENTS

        This Annual Report contains estimates and forward-looking statements. Our estimates and forward-looking statements are mainly based on our current expectations and estimates of future events and trends, which affect or may affect our businesses and operations. Although we believe that these estimates and forward-looking statements are based upon reasonable assumptions, they are subject to numerous risks and uncertainties and are made in light of information currently available to us. Many

iii

important factors, in addition to the factors described in this Annual Report, may adversely affect our results as indicated in forward-looking statements.

        All statements other than statements of historical fact are forward-looking statements. The words "may," "might," "will," "could," "would," "should," "expect," "plan," "anticipate," "intend," "seek," "believe," "estimate," "predict," "potential," "continue," "contemplate," "possible" and similar words are intended to identify estimates and forward-looking statements.

        Our estimates and forward-looking statements may be influenced by various factors, including without limitation:

•

our dependence on the performance and popularity of our first team;

•

maintaining, enhancing and protecting our brand and reputation, particularly in new markets, in order to expand our follower and sponsorship base;

•

our reliance on European competitions as a source of future income;

•

the negotiation and pricing of key media contracts outside our control;

•

actions taken by other Premier League clubs that are contrary to our interests;

•

our ability to attract and retain key personnel, including players, in an increasingly competitive market with increasing salaries and transfer fees;

•

our ability to execute a digital media strategy that generates the revenue we anticipate;

•

our ability to meet growth expectations and properly manage such anticipated growth;

•

our ability to maintain, train and build an effective international sales and marketing infrastructure, and manage the risks associated with such an expansion;

•

our ability to renew or replace key commercial agreements on similar or better terms, or attract new sponsors;

•

our exposure to credit related losses in connection with key media, commercial and transfer contracts;

•

our relationship with the various leagues to which we belong and the application of their respective rules and regulations;

•

our relationship with merchandising, licensing, sponsor and other commercial partners;

•

maintaining our match attendance at Old Trafford;

•

our exposure to increased competition, both in football and the various commercial markets in which we do business;

•

any natural disasters or other events beyond our control that adversely affect our operations;

•

the effect of adverse economic conditions on our operations;

•

uncertainty with regard to exchange rates, our tax liability and our cash flow;

•

our ability to adequately protect against media piracy and identity theft of our follower account information;

•

our exposure to the effects of seasonality in our business;

•

the effect of our indebtedness on our financial health and competitive position;

•

our ability to compete in our industry and with innovation by our competitors;

iv

•

estimates and estimate methodologies used in preparing our consolidated financial statements; and

•

the future trading prices of our Class A ordinary shares and the impact of securities analysts' reports on these prices.

        Other sections of this Annual Report include additional factors that could adversely impact our business and financial performance, principally "Item 3. Key Information—D. Risk Factors." Moreover, we operate in an evolving environment. New risk factors and uncertainties emerge from time to time and it is not possible for our management to predict all risk factors and uncertainties, nor can we assess the impact of all factors on our business or the extent to which any factor, or combination of factors, may cause actual results to differ materially from those contained in any forward-looking statements. We qualify all of our forward-looking statements by these cautionary statements.

MARKET AND INDUSTRY DATA

        This Annual Report contains industry, market, and competitive position data that are based on the industry publications and studies conducted by third parties listed below as well as our own internal estimates and research. These industry publications and third-party studies generally state that the information that they contain has been obtained from sources believed to be reliable, although they do not guarantee the accuracy or completeness of such information. While we believe that each of these publications and third-party studies is reliable, we have not independently verified the market and industry data obtained from these third-party sources. While we believe our internal research is reliable and the definition of our market and industry are appropriate, neither such research nor these definitions have been verified by any independent source.

        References to our "659 million followers" are based on a survey conducted by Kantar Media (a division of WPP plc) and paid for by us. As in the survey conducted by Kantar Media, we define the term "followers" as those individuals who answered survey questions, unprompted, with the answer that Manchester United was either their favorite football team in the world or a football team that they enjoyed following in addition to their favorite football team. For example, we and Kantar Media included in the definition of "follower" a respondent who either watched live Manchester United matches, followed highlights coverage or read or talked about Manchester United regularly. Although the survey solicited unprompted responses, we do not distinguish between those respondents who answered that Manchester United was their favorite football team in the world and those who enjoy following Manchester United in addition to their favorite football team. Since we believe that each of our followers engage with our brand in some capacity, including through watching matches on television, attending matches live, buying retail merchandise or monitoring the team's highlights on the internet, we believe identifying our followers in this manner provides us with the best data to use for purposes of developing our business strategy and measuring the penetration of our brand. However, we expect there to be differences in the level of engagement with our brand between individuals, including among those who consider Manchester United to be their favorite team, as well as between those who enjoy following Manchester United. We have not identified any practical way to measure these differences in consumer behavior and any references to our followers in this Annual Report should be viewed in that light.

        This internet-based survey identified Manchester United as a supported team of 659 million followers (and the favorite football team of 277 million of those followers) and was based on 53,287 respondents from 39 countries around the world. In order to calculate our 659 million followers from the 53,287 responses, Kantar Media applied estimates and assumptions to certain factors including population size, country specific characteristics such as wealth and GDP per capita, affinity for sports and media penetration. Kantar Media then extrapolated the results to the rest of the world, representing an extrapolated adult population of 5 billion people. However, while Kantar Media

v

believes the extrapolation methodology was robust and consistent with consumer research practices, as with all surveys, there are inherent limitations in extrapolating survey results to a larger population than those actually surveyed. As a result of these limitations, our number of followers may be significantly less or significantly more than the extrapolated survey results. Kantar Media also extrapolated survey results to account for non-internet users in certain of the 39 countries, particularly those with low internet penetration. To do so, Kantar Media had to make assumptions about the preferences and behaviors of non-internet users in those countries. These assumptions reduced the number of our followers in those countries and there is no guarantee that the assumptions we applied are accurate. Survey results also account only for claimed consumer behavior rather than actual consumer behavior and as a result, survey results may not reflect real consumer behavior with respect to football or the consumption of our content and products.

        In addition to the survey conducted by Kantar Media, this Annual Report references the following five industry publications and third-party studies:

•

television viewership data compiled by futures sports + entertainment—Mediabrands International Limited for the 2010/11 season (the "Futures Data");

•

Deloitte Touche Tohmatsu Limited's "Annual Review of Football Finance 2009" (the "Deloitte Annual Review");

•

an article published by Sports Business International (a division of SBG Companies Limited) in May 2009 entitled "Growing a Giant" (the "SBI Article");

•

a paper published by AT Kearney, Inc. in 2011 entitled "The Sports Market" ("AT Kearney"); and

•

industry forecasts published by MagnaGlobal (a division of Interpublic Group of Companies, Inc.) in June 2012 entitled "MagnaGlobal Advertising Forecasts 2012" (the "MagnaGlobal Forecasts").

vi

PART I

ITEM 1.    IDENTITY OF DIRECTORS, SENIOR MANAGEMENT AND ADVISERS

        Not applicable.

ITEM 2.    OFFER STATISTICS AND EXPECTED TIMETABLE

        Not applicable.

ITEM 3.    KEY INFORMATION

A.    SELECTED FINANCIAL DATA

        The selected historical financial information presented below as of 30 June 2012, 2011, 2010 and 2009 and for the four years ended 30 June 2012 has been derived from our audited consolidated financial statements, which were prepared under IFRS as issued by the IASB. None of the financial statements were prepared in accordance with generally accepted accounting principles in the United States. We have historically conducted our business through Red Football Shareholder Limited and its subsidiaries, and therefore our historical financial statements present the results of operations of Red Football Shareholder Limited. As a result of our reorganisation transactions, in the future our financial statements will present the results of operations of Manchester United plc and its consolidated subsidiaries.

        The selected historical financial information presented in the tables below should be read in conjunction with, and is qualified in its entirety by reference to, our audited consolidated financial statements and accompanying notes. The audited consolidated financial statements and the accompanying notes as of 30 June 2012 and 2011 and for the three years ended 30 June 2012 have been included in this Annual Report.

1

        Unless otherwise specified, all financial information included in this Annual Report has been stated in Pounds Sterling.

	Year ended 30 June
Income Statement Data	2012			2011			2010			2009
	(£'000, unless otherwise indicated)
Revenue		320,320			331,441			286,416			278,476
Analysed as:
Commercial revenue		117,611			103,369			77,322			65,977
Broadcasting revenue		103,991			117,249			103,276			98,013
Matchday revenue		98,718			110,823			105,818			114,486
Operating expenses—before exceptional items		(274,411	)		(267,986	)		(232,716	)		(232,034	)
Analysed as:
Employee benefit expenses		(161,688	)		(152,915	)		(131,689	)		(123,120	)
Other operating expenses		(66,983	)		(68,837	)		(52,306	)		(62,311	)
Depreciation		(7,478	)		(6,989	)		(8,634	)		(8,962	)
Amortisation of players' registrations		(38,262	)		(39,245	)		(40,087	)		(37,641	)
Operating expenses—exceptional items		(10,728	)		(4,667	)		(2,775	)		(3,097	)
Total operating expenses		(285,139	)		(272,653	)		(235,491	)		(235,131	)
Profit on disposal of players' registrations		9,691			4,466			13,385			80,185
Operating profit		44,872			63,254			64,310			123,530
Finance costs		(50,315	)		(52,960	)		(110,298	)		(118,743	)
Finance income		779			1,710			1,715			1,317
Net finance costs		(49,536	)		(51,250	)		(108,583	)		(117,426	)
(Loss)/profit on ordinary activities before tax		(4,664	)		12,004			(44,273	)		6,104
Tax credit/(expense)		27,977			986			(3,211	)		(844	)
Profit/(loss) for the year from continuing operations		23,313			12,990			(47,484	)		5,260
Attributable to:
Owners of the Company		22,896			12,649			(47,757	)		5,343
Non-controlling interest		327			341			273			(83	)
Basic and diluted earnings/(loss) per share (£)(1)		0.15			0.08			(0.31	)		0.03
Weighted average number of ordinary shares (thousands)(1)		155,352			155,352			155,352			155,352

⁽¹⁾

As adjusted retroactively for all periods presented to reflect the reorganisation transactions described in note 1 to our audited consolidated financial statements as of 30 June 2012 and 2011 and for the three years ended 30 June 2012, 2011 and 2010 included elsewhere in this Annual Report.

	As of 30 June
Balance Sheet Data	2012		2011		2010			2009
	(£'000, unless otherwise indicated)
Cash and cash equivalents		70,603		150,645		163,833			150,530
Total assets		947,148		1,017,188		989,670			993,644
Total liabilities		712,051		796,765		1,030,611			987,106
Total equity		235,097		220,423		(40,941	)		6,538
Equity attributable to our equity holders		237,100		222,753		(38,270	)		9,482

2

Exchange Rate Information

        Our functional and reporting currency is the pound sterling and substantially all of our costs are denominated in pound sterling. However, Broadcasting revenue from our participation in European competitions, as well as certain other revenue, is generated in Euros. We also occasionally enter into transfer agreements which are payable in Euros. In addition, we have transactional currency exposure against the US dollar relating to the US dollar tranche of our senior secured notes as well as Commercial revenue from certain sponsors. For all dates and periods, the exchange rate refers to the exchange rate as set forth in the H.10 statistical release of the Federal Reserve Board. The rates represent the noon buying rate in New York for cable transfers payable in foreign currencies. These rates may differ from the actual rates used in the preparation of the financial statements and other financial information appearing in this Annual Report. Inclusion of these exchange rates is not meant to suggest that the US dollar amounts actually represent such pound sterling amounts or that such amounts could have been converted into pound sterling at any particular rate, if any. On 5 October 2012, the exchange rate was $1.62 to £1.00.

        The following table sets forth information concerning exchange rates between the pound sterling and the US dollar for the periods indicated. These rates are provided solely for convenience.

	Noon Buying Rate
Period	Period End		Average(1)		Low		High
	($ per £1.00)
Fiscal Year 2008		1.99		2.01		1.94		2.11
Fiscal Year 2009		1.65		1.60		1.37		2.00
Fiscal Year 2010		1.49		1.58		1.43		1.70
Fiscal Year 2011		1.61		1.59		1.50		1.67
Fiscal Year 2012		1.57		1.59		1.54		1.65
April 2012		1.62		1.60		1.58		1.62
May 2012		1.54		1.59		1.54		1.62
June 2012		1.57		1.56		1.54		1.58
July 2012		1.57		1.56		1.54		1.57
August 2012		1.59		1.57		1.55		1.59
September 2012		1.61		1.61		1.59		1.63
Source: Federal Reserve Bank of New York and Federal Reserve Statistical Release

(1)

Fiscal year and interim period averages were calculated by using the average of the exchange rates on the last day of each month during the relevant period. Monthly averages are calculated by using the average of the daily rates during the relevant month.

B.    CAPITALISATION AND INDEBTEDNESS

        Not applicable.

C.    REASONS FOR THE OFFER AND USE OF PROCEEDS

        Not applicable.

D.    RISK FACTORS

Investment in our Class A ordinary shares involves risk. We expect to be exposed to some or all of the risks described below in our future operations. Any of the risk factors described below, as well as additional risks of which we are not currently aware, could affect our business operations and have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition, cash flow and prospects and cause the value of our shares to decline. Moreover, if and to the extent that any of the risks described below materialise, they may occur in combination with other risks which would compound the adverse effect of such risks on our business, results of operations, financial condition, cash flow and prospects.

3

Risks Related to Our Business

If we are unable to maintain and enhance our brand and reputation, particularly in new markets, or if events occur that damage our brand and reputation, our ability to expand our follower base, sponsors, and commercial partners or to sell significant quantities of our products may be impaired.

        The success of our business depends on the value and strength of our brand and reputation. Our brand and reputation are also integral to the implementation of our strategies for expanding our follower base, sponsors and commercial partners. To be successful in the future, particularly outside of Europe, we believe we must preserve, grow and leverage the value of our brand across all of our revenue streams. For instance, we have in the past experienced, and we expect that in the future we will continue to receive, a high degree of media coverage. Unfavorable publicity regarding our first team's performance in league and cup competitions or their behavior off the field, our ability to attract and retain certain players and coaching staff or actions by or changes in our ownership, could negatively affect our brand and reputation. Failure to respond effectively to negative publicity could also further erode our brand and reputation. In addition, events in the football industry as a whole, even if unrelated to us, may negatively affect our brand or reputation. As a result, the size, engagement, and loyalty of our follower base and the demand for our products may decline. Damage to our brand or reputation or loss of our followers' commitment for any of these reasons could impair our ability to expand our follower base, sponsors and commercial partners or our ability to sell significant quantities of our products, which would result in decreased revenue across our revenue streams, and have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow, as well as require additional resources to rebuild our brand and reputation.

        In addition, maintaining and enhancing our brand and reputation may require us to make substantial investments. We cannot assure you that such investments will be successful. Failure to successfully maintain and enhance the Manchester United brand or our reputation or excessive or unsuccessful expenses in connection with this effort could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow.

Our business is dependent upon our ability to attract and retain key personnel, including players.

        We are highly dependent on members of our management, coaching staff and our players. Competition for talented players and staff is, and will continue to be, intense. Our ability to attract and retain the highest quality players for our first team, reserve team and youth academy as well as coaching staff is critical to our first team's success in league and cup competitions and increasing popularity and, consequently, critical to our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow. Any successor to our current manager may not be as successful as our current manager. A downturn in the performance of our first team could adversely affect our ability to attract and retain coaches and players. In addition, our popularity in certain countries or regions may depend, at least in part, on fielding certain players from those countries or regions. While we enter into employment contracts with each of our key personnel with the aim of securing their services for the term of the contract, the retention of their services for the full term of the contract cannot be guaranteed due to possible contract disputes or approaches by other clubs. Our failure to attract and retain key personnel could have a negative impact on our ability to effectively manage and grow our business.

We are dependent upon the performance and popularity of our first team.

        Our revenue streams are driven by the performance and popularity of our first team. Significant sources of our revenue are the result of historically strong performances in English domestic and European competitions, specifically the Premier League, the FA Cup, the League Cup, the Champions

4

League/Europa League. Our income varies significantly depending on our first team's participation and performance in these competitions. Our first team's performance affects all five of our revenue streams:

•

sponsorship revenue through sponsorship relationships;

•

retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing revenue through product sales;

•

new media & mobile revenue through telecom partnerships and our website;

•

broadcasting revenue through the frequency of appearances and performance based share of league broadcasting revenue and Champions League prize money; and

•

matchday revenue through ticket sales.

        Our first team currently plays in the Premier League, the top football league in England. Our performance in the Premier League directly affects, and a weak performance in the Premier League could adversely affect, our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow. For example, our revenue from the sale of products, media rights, tickets and hospitality would fall considerably if our first team were relegated from (or otherwise ceased to play in) the Premier League, the Champions League or the Europa League.

        We cannot ensure that our first team will be successful in the Premier League or in the other leagues and tournaments in which it plays. Relegation from the Premier League or a general decline in the success of our first team, particularly in consecutive seasons, would negatively affect our ability to attract or retain talented players and coaching staff, as well as supporters, sponsors and other commercial partners, which would have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow.

If we fail to properly manage our anticipated growth, our business could suffer.

        The planned growth of our commercial operations may place a significant strain on our management and on our operational and financial resources and systems. To manage growth effectively, we will need to maintain a system of management controls, and attract and retain qualified personnel, as well as, develop, train and manage management-level and other employees. Failure to manage our growth effectively could cause us to over-invest or under-invest in infrastructure, and result in losses or weaknesses in our infrastructure, which could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow. Any failure by us to manage our growth effectively could have a negative effect on our ability to achieve our development and commercialization goals and strategies.

If we are unable to maintain, train and build an effective international sales and marketing infrastructure, we will not be able to commercialise and grow our brand successfully.

        As we grow, we may not be able to secure sales personnel or organizations that are adequate in number or expertise to successfully market and sell our brand and products on a global scale. If we are unable to expand our sales and marketing capability, train our sales force effectively or provide any other capabilities necessary to commercialize our brand internationally, we will need to contract with third parties to market and sell our brand. If we are unable to establish and maintain compliant and adequate sales and marketing capabilities, we may not be able to increase our revenue, may generate increased expenses, and may not continue to be profitable.

It may not be possible to renew or replace key commercial agreements on similar or better terms, or attract new sponsors.

        Our Commercial revenue for each of the years ended 30 June 2012, 2011 and 2010 represented 36.7%, 31.2% and 27.0% of our total revenue, respectively. The substantial majority of our commercial

5

revenue is generated from commercial agreements with our sponsors, and these agreements have finite terms. When these contracts do expire, we may not be able to renew or replace them with contracts on similar or better terms or at all. Our most important commercial contracts include contracts with global, regional, mobile, media and supplier sponsors representing industries including financial services, automotive, beverage, airline, timepiece, betting and telecommunications, which typically have contract terms of two to five years.

        If we fail to renew or replace these key commercial agreements on similar or better terms, we could experience a material reduction in our Commercial and sponsorship revenue. Such a reduction could have a material adverse effect on our overall revenue and our ability to continue to compete with the top football clubs in England and Europe.

        As part of our business plan, we intend to continue to grow our sponsorship portfolio by developing and expanding our geographic and product categorized approach, which will include partnering with additional global sponsors, regional sponsors, and mobile and media operators. We may not be able to successfully execute our business plan in promoting our brand to attract new sponsors. We are subject to certain contractual restrictions under our sponsorship agreement with Nike that may affect our ability to expand on our categories of sponsors, including certain restrictions on our ability to grant sponsorship, suppliership, advertising and promotional rights to certain types of businesses. We cannot assure you that we will be successful in implementing our business plan or that our Commercial and sponsorship revenue will continue to grow at the same rate as it has in the past or at all. Any of these events could negatively affect our ability to achieve our development and commercialization goals, which could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow.

Negotiation and pricing of key media contracts are outside our control and those contracts may change in the future.

        For each of the years ended 30 June 2012, 2011 and 2010, 32.6%, 39.8% and 39.4% of our Broadcasting revenue, respectively, was generated from the media rights for Champions League matches, and 59.0%, 51.4% and 51.3% of our Broadcasting revenue, respectively, was generated from the media rights for Premier League matches. Contracts for these media rights and certain other revenue for those competitions (both domestically and internationally) are negotiated collectively by the Premier League and the Union of European Football Associations ("UEFA"). We are not a party to the contracts negotiated by the Premier League and UEFA. Further, we do not participate in and therefore do not have any direct influence on the outcome of contract negotiations. As a result, we may be subject to media rights contracts with media distributors with whom we may not otherwise contract or media rights contracts that are not as favorable to us as we might otherwise be able to negotiate individually with media distributors. Furthermore, the limited number of media distributors bidding for Premier League and Champions League media rights may result in reduced prices paid for those rights and, as a result, a decline in revenue received from our media contracts.

        In addition, although an agreement has been reached for the sale of Premier League domestic broadcasting rights through the end of the 2015/16 football season and Premier League international broadcasting rights through the end of the 2012/13 football season and for the sale of Champions League broadcasting rights through the end of the 2014/15 football season, future agreements may not maintain our current level of Broadcasting revenue. Or, if international broadcasting revenue becomes an increasingly large portion of total revenue for the Premier League, a single club's domestic success and corresponding revenue may be outweighed by international media rights, which are distributed among all Premier League clubs in even proportion. As a result, success of our first team in the Premier League could become less of an overall competitive advantage.

6

        Future intervention by the European Commission, the European Court of Justice (the "ECJ") or other competent authorities and courts having jurisdiction may also have a negative effect on our revenue from media rights. For example, on 4 October 2011, the ECJ ruled on referrals it had received from English courts involving the cases of the Premier League & others vs. QC Leisure & Others / Karen Murphy vs. Media Protection Services. The ruling held that any agreement designed to guarantee country-by-country exclusivity within the European Union (the "EU") (i.e. by stopping any cross-border provision of broadcasting services) is deemed to be anti-competitive and prohibited by EU competition law. The ECJ also addressed copyright matters and determined that (i) there is no copyright in an actual football match itself but there is copyright in other elements such as the broadcast of the match or the copyright holder's logo and music; (ii) a copyright is not infringed where a member of the public in the EU buys a decoder and card from within the EU and watches a match in his own home; and (iii) a copyright may be infringed where commercial premises broadcast a match to the public. This decision has created uncertainty as to the commercial viability of copyright holders continuing to adopt the same country-by-country sales model within the EU as they have adopted previously. A change of sales model could negatively affect the amount which copyright holders, such as the Premier League, are able to derive from the exploitation of rights within the EU. As a result, our Broadcasting revenue from the sale of those rights could decrease. Any significant reduction in our Broadcasting revenue could materially adversely affect our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow.

European competitions cannot be relied upon as a source of income.

        Qualification for the Champions League is dependent upon our first team's performance in the Premier League and, in some circumstances, the Champions League itself in the previous season. Qualification for the Champions League cannot, therefore, be guaranteed. Failure to qualify for the Champions League would result in a material reduction in revenue for each season in which our first team did not participate.

        In addition, our participation in the Champions League or Europa League may be influenced by factors beyond our control. For example, the number of places in each league available to the clubs of each national football association in Europe can vary from year to year based on a ranking system. If the performance of English clubs in Europe declines, the number of places in each European competition available to English clubs may decline and it may be more difficult for our first team to qualify for each league in future seasons. Further, the rules governing qualification for European competitions (whether at the European or national level) may change and make it more difficult for our first team to qualify for each league in future seasons.

        Moreover, because of the prestige associated with participating in the European competitions, particularly the Champions League, failure to qualify for any European competition, particularly for consecutive seasons, would negatively affect our ability to attract and retain talented players and coaching staff, as well as supporters, sponsors and other commercial partners. Any one or more of these events could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operation, financial condition and cash flow.

Our business depends in part on relationships with certain third parties.

        We consider the development of both our commercial and digital media assets to be central to our ongoing business plan and drivers of future growth. However, we do not currently have retail, merchandising and apparel operations in-house. For example, our contract with Nike provides them with certain rights to operate our global merchandising, product licensing and retail operations. While we have a significant degree of control over MUTV, we rely on MUTV for certain production capabilities with respect to video content for our digital media assets. While we have been able to execute our business plan to date with the support of Nike and MUTV, we remain subject to these

7

contractual provisions and our business plan could be negatively impacted by non-compliance or poor execution of our strategy by these partners. Further, any interruption in our ability to obtain the services of these or other third parties or deterioration in their performance could negatively impact these portions of our operations. Furthermore, if our arrangements with any of these third parties are terminated or modified against our interest, we may not be able to find alternative solutions for these portions of our business on a timely basis or on terms favorable to us or at all.

        In the future, we may enter into additional licensing arrangements permitting third parties to use our brand and trademarks. Although we take steps to carefully select our licensing partners, such arrangements may not be successful. Our licensing partners may fail to fulfill their obligations under their license agreements or have interests that differ from or conflict with our own. For example, we are dependent on our sponsors and commercial partners to effectively implement quality controls over products using our brand or trademarks. The inability of such sponsors and commercial partners to meet our quality standards could negatively affect consumer confidence in the quality and value of our brand, which could result in lower product sales. Any one or more of these events could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operation, financial condition and cash flow.

We are exposed to credit related losses in the event of non-performance by counterparties to Premier League and UEFA media contracts as well as our key commercial and transfer contracts.

        We derive the substantial majority of our Broadcasting revenue from media contracts negotiated by the Premier League and Champions League with media distributors, and although the Premier League obtains guarantees to support certain of its media contracts, typically in the form of letters of credit issued by commercial banks, it remains our single largest credit exposure. We derive our commercial and sponsor revenue from certain corporate sponsors, including global, regional, mobile, media and supplier sponsors in respect of which we may manage our credit risk by seeking advance payments, installments and/or bank guarantees where appropriate. The substantial majority of this revenue is derived from a limited number of sources. During the year ended 30 June 2012, those sources that represented greater than 10% of our total revenue were:

•

Premier League (Broadcasting revenue): 19.9% of our total revenue;

•

UEFA (Broadcasting revenue): 10.6% of our total revenue; and

•

Nike (Commercial revenue): 10.5% of our total revenue.

        We are also exposed to other football clubs globally for the payment of transfer fees on players. Depending on the transaction, some of these fees are paid to us in installments. We try to manage our credit risk with respect to those clubs by requiring payments in advance or, in the case of payments on installment, requiring bank guarantees on such payments in certain circumstances. However, we cannot ensure these efforts will eliminate our credit exposure to other clubs. A change in credit quality at one of the media broadcasters for the Premier League or UEFA, one of our sponsors, or a club to whom we have sold a player can increase the risk that such counterparty is unable or unwilling to pay amounts owed to us. The failure of a major television broadcaster for the Premier League or Champions League to pay outstanding amounts owed to its respective league, or the failure of one of our key sponsors or a club to pay outstanding amounts owed to us could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow.

Matchday revenue from our supporters is a significant portion of overall revenue.

        A significant amount of our revenue derives from ticket sales and other Matchday revenue for our first team matches at Old Trafford and our share of gate receipts from cup matches. In particular, the revenue generated from ticket sales and other Matchday revenue at Old Trafford will be highly dependent on the continued attendance at matches of our individual and corporate supporters as well

8

as the number of home matches we play each season. During each of the 2011/12, 2010/11 and 2009/10 seasons, we played 25, 29 and 28 home matches, respectively, and our Matchday revenue were £98.7 million, £110.8 million and £105.8 million for the years ended 30 June 2012, 2011 and 2010, respectively. Match attendance is influenced by a number of factors, some of which are partly or wholly outside of our control. These factors include the success of our first team, broadcasting coverage and general economic conditions in the United Kingdom, which affect personal disposable income and corporate marketing and hospitality budgets. A reduction in matchday attendance could have a material adverse effect on our Matchday revenue and our overall business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow.

The markets in which we operate are highly competitive, both within Europe and internationally, and increased competition could cause our profitability to decline.

        We face competition from other football clubs in England and Europe. In the Premier League, recent investment from wealthy team owners has led to teams with deep financial backing that are able to acquire top players and coaching staff, which could result in improved performance from those teams in domestic and European competitions. As the Premier League continues to grow in popularity, the interest of wealthy potential owners may increase, leading to additional clubs substantially improving their financial position. Competition from European clubs also remains strong. Despite the adoption of the UEFA financial fair play initiative, a set of financial monitoring rules on clubs participating in the Champions League and Europa League, European and Premier League football clubs are spending substantial sums on transfer fees and player salaries. Competition from inside and outside the Premier League has led to higher salaries for our players as well as increased competition on the field. The increase in competition could result in our first team finishing lower in the Premier League than we have in the past and jeopardising our qualification for or results in the Champions League. Competition within England could also cause our first team to fail to advance in the FA Cup and League Cup.

        In addition, from a commercial perspective, we actively compete across many different industries and within many different markets. We believe our primary sources of competition, both in Europe and internationally, include, but are not limited to:

•

other businesses seeking corporate sponsorships and commercial partners such as sports teams, other entertainment events and television and digital media outlets;

•

providers of sports apparel and equipment seeking retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing opportunities;

•

digital content providers seeking consumer attention and leisure time, advertiser income and consumer e-commerce activity;

•

other types of television programming seeking access to broadcasters and advertiser income; and

•

alternative forms of corporate hospitality and live entertainment for the sale of matchday tickets such as other live sports events, concerts, festivals, theater and similar events.

        All of the above forms of competition could have a material adverse effect on any of our five revenue streams and our overall business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow.

We are subject to special rules and regulations regarding insolvency and bankruptcy.

        We are subject to, among other things, special insolvency or bankruptcy related rules of the Premier League and the Football Association (the "FA"). Those rules empower the Premier League board to direct certain payments otherwise due to us to the FA and its members, associate members and affiliates, certain other English football leagues and certain other entities if it is reasonably

9

satisfied that we have failed to pay certain creditors including other football clubs, the Premier League and the Football League.

        If we experience financial difficulty, we could also face sanctions under the Premier League rules, including suspension from the Premier League, the Champions League, the FA Cup and certain other competitions, the deduction of league points from us in the Premier League or Football League and loss of control of player registrations. For example, the Premier League could prevent us from playing, thereby cutting off our income from ticket sales and putting many of our other sources of revenue at risk. Any of these events could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operation, financial condition, cash flow as well as our ability to meet our financial obligations.

Premier League voting rules may allow other clubs to take action contrary to our interests.

        The Premier League is governed by its 20 club shareholders with most rule changes requiring the support of a minimum of 14 of the clubs. This allows a minority of clubs to block changes they view as unfavourable to their interests. In addition, it allows a concerted majority of the clubs to pass rules that may be disadvantageous to the remaining six clubs. As one of the larger clubs in the Premier League in terms of revenue and follower base, we can exert some influence on the rulemaking process, however, our interests may not always align with the majority of clubs and it may be difficult for us to effect changes that are advantageous to us. At the same time, it is possible that other clubs may take action that we view as contrary to our interests. If the Premier League clubs pass rules that limit our ability to operate our business as we have planned or otherwise affect the payments made to us, we may be unable to achieve our goals and strategies or increase our revenue.

Our digital media strategy is unproven and may not generate the revenue we anticipate.

        We maintain contact with, and provide entertainment to, our global follower base through a number of digital and other media channels, including the internet, mobile services and social media. While we have attracted a significant number of followers to our digital media assets, including our website, the future revenue and income potential of our new media business is uncertain. You should consider our business and prospects in light of the challenges, risks and difficulties we may encounter in this new and rapidly evolving market, including:

•

our digital media strategy will require us to provide offerings such as video on demand, highlights and international memberships that have not previously been a substantial part of our business;

•

our ability to retain our current global follower base, build our follower base and increase engagement with our followers through our digital media assets;

•

our ability to enhance the content offered through our digital media assets and increase our subscriber base;

•

our ability to effectively generate revenue from interaction with our followers through our digital media assets;

•

our ability to attract new sponsors and advertisers, retain existing sponsors and advertisers and demonstrate that our digital media assets will deliver value to them;

•

our ability to develop our digital media assets in a cost effective manner and operate our digital media services profitably and securely;

•

our ability to identify and capitalize on new digital media business opportunities; and

•

our ability to compete with other sports and other media for users' time.

10

        Failure to successfully address these risks and difficulties could affect our overall business, financial condition, results of operations, cash flow, liquidity and prospects.

Serious injuries to or losses of playing staff may affect our performance, and therefore our results of operations and financial condition.

        Injuries to members of the playing staff, particularly if career threatening or career ending, could have a detrimental effect on our business. Such injuries could have a negative effect upon our first team's performance and may also result in a loss of the revenue that would otherwise have resulted from a transfer of that player's registration. In addition, depending on the circumstances, we may write down the carrying value of a player on our balance sheet and record an impairment charge in our operating expenses to reflect any losses resulting from career threatening or career ending injuries to that player. Our strategy is to maintain a squad of first team players sufficient to mitigate the risk of player injuries. However, this strategy may not be sufficient to mitigate all financial losses in the event of an injury, and as a result such injury may affect the performance of our first team, and therefore our business, results of operations financial condition, and cash flow.

Inability to renew our insurance policies could expose us to significant losses.

        We insure against the death, permanent disablement and travel-related injuries of members of our first team, although not at such player's market value. Moreover, we do not carry insurance against injuries to our players sustained while playing or training. We also carry non-player related insurance typical for our business (including business interruption insurance). When any of our insurance policies expire, it may not be possible to renew them on the same terms, or at all. In such circumstances, some of our businesses and/or assets may be uninsured. If any of these uninsured businesses or assets were to suffer damage, we could suffer a financial loss. Our most valuable tangible asset is Old Trafford. An inability to renew insurance policies covering our players, Old Trafford, our training facilities at Carrington and other valuable assets could expose us to significant losses.

        Furthermore, although some national football associations, such as the FA (which insures English players), do provide insurance for members of our first team while playing for their home country, our insurance policies do not cover our players during those periods and, under the rules of the Fédération Internationale de Football Association ("FIFA"), national football associations are not obliged to provide insurance cover for players on international duty.

Our international expansion and operations in foreign markets expose us to risks associated with international sales and operations.

        We intend to continue to expand internationally and operate in select foreign markets. Managing a global organisation is difficult, time consuming and expensive. Our inexperience in operating the club's businesses globally increases the risk that any future international expansion efforts that we may undertake will not be successful. In addition, conducting international operations subjects us to risks such as the lack of familiarity with and unexpected changes in foreign regulatory requirements; difficulties in managing and staffing international operations; fluctuations in currency exchange rates; potentially adverse tax consequences, including foreign value added tax systems, and restrictions on repatriation of earnings; the burdens of complying with a wide variety of foreign laws and legal standards; increased financial accounting and reporting burdens and complexities; the lack of strong intellectual property regimes and political, social and economic instability abroad. Operating in international markets also requires significant management attention and financial resources. The investment and additional resources required to establish operations and manage growth in other countries may not produce desired levels of revenue or profitability.

11

Fluctuations in exchange rates may adversely affect our results of operations.

        Our functional and reporting currency is the pound sterling and substantially all of our costs are denominated in pound sterling. However, Broadcasting revenue from our participation in the Champions League, as well as certain other revenue, is generated in Euros. We also occasionally enter into transfer agreements or commercial partner agreements which are payable in Euros. In addition, we have transactional currency exposure against the US dollar relating to the US dollar tranche of our senior secured notes as well as Commercial revenue from certain sponsors. In the year ended 30 June 2012, we recorded a foreign exchange loss of £5.2 million from our US dollar tranche of our senior secured notes, whereas in the year ended 30 June 2011, we recorded a foreign exchange gain of £16.4 million from those senior secured notes. For the years ended 30 June 2012, 2011 and 2010 approximately 11.0%, 14.4% and 14.2% of our total revenue were generated in Euros, respectively, and approximately 11.1%, 8.2% and 4.9% of our total revenue were generated in US dollars, respectively. We may enter into foreign exchange contracts to hedge a portion of this transactional exposure. We net the value of our non-sterling revenue and the value of the corresponding hedge before including such amounts in our overall revenue. Our results of operations have in the past and will in the future fluctuate due to movements in exchange rates.

Failure to adequately protect our intellectual property and curb the sale of counterfeit merchandise could injure our brand.

        Like other popular brands, we are susceptible to instances of brand infringement (such as counterfeiting and other unauthorised uses of our intellectual property rights). We seek to protect our brand assets by ensuring that we own and control certain intellectual property rights in and to those assets and, where appropriate, by enforcing those intellectual property rights. For example, we own the copyright in our logo, and our logo and trade name are registered as trademarks (or are the subject of applications for registration) in a number of jurisdictions in Europe, Asia Pacific, Africa, North America and South America. However, it is not possible to detect all instances of brand infringement. Additionally, where instances of brand infringement are detected, we cannot guarantee that such instances will be prevented as there may be legal or factual circumstances which give rise to uncertainty as to the validity, scope and enforceability of our intellectual property rights in the brand assets. Furthermore, the laws of certain countries in which we license our brand and conduct operations, particularly those in Asia (such as China) may not offer the same level of protection to intellectual property rights holders as those in the United Kingdom, the rest of Europe and the United States, or the time required to enforce our intellectual property rights under these legal regimes may be lengthy and delay recovery. For example, the unauthorized use of intellectual property is common and widespread in China and enforcement of intellectual property rights by Chinese regulatory agencies is inconsistent. If we were to fail or be unable to secure, protect, maintain and/or enforce the intellectual property rights which vest in our brand assets, then we could lose our exclusive right to exploit such brand assets. Infringement of our trademark, copyright and other intellectual property rights could have an adverse effect on our business. We also license our intellectual property rights to third parties. In an effort to protect our brand, we enter into licensing agreements with these third parties which govern the use of our intellectual property and which require our licensees to abide by quality control standards with respect to such use. Although we make efforts to police our licensees' use of our intellectual property, we cannot assure you that these efforts will be sufficient to ensure their compliance. The failure of our licensees to comply with the terms of their licenses could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow.

We could be negatively affected if we fail to adequately protect follower account information.

        We collect and process personal data (including name, address, age, bank details and other personal data) from our followers, customers, members, suppliers, business contacts and employees as

12

part of the operation of our business (including online merchandising), and therefore we must comply with data protection and privacy laws in the United Kingdom and, in certain situations, other jurisdictions where our followers reside. Those laws impose certain requirements on us in respect of the collection, use and processing of personal information relating to our followers. In addition, we are exposed to the risk that the personal data we control could be wrongfully accessed and/or used, whether by employees, followers or other third parties, or otherwise lost or disclosed or processed in breach of data protection regulations. If we or any of the third party service providers on which we rely fail to process such personal data in a lawful or secure manner or if any theft or loss of personal follower data were to occur, we could face liability under data protection laws, including requirements to destroy customer information or notify the people to whom such information relates of any non-compliance as well as civil or criminal sanctions. This could also result in the loss of the goodwill of our followers and deter new followers. Each of these factors could harm our business reputation, our brand and have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition, cash flow and prospects.

Piracy and illegal live streaming may adversely impact our Broadcasting and new media & mobile revenue.

        For each of the years ended 30 June 2012, 2011 and 2010, Broadcasting revenue constituted 32.5%, 35.4% and 36.1%, respectively, of our total revenue. Our Broadcasting revenue is principally generated by the broadcasting of our matches on pay and free to air television channels as well as content delivered over the internet and through our own television channel, MUTV. In recent years, piracy and illegal live streaming of subscription content over the internet has caused, and is continuing to cause, lost revenue to media distributors showing our matches. For example, the Premier League has initiated litigation against Google and YouTube for facilitating piracy and illegal streaming of subscription content, however there can be no guarantee that this or similar actions will prevent or limit future piracy or illegal streaming of subscription content. If these trends increase or continue unabated, they could pose a risk to subscription television services. The result could be a reduction in the value of our share of football broadcasting rights and of our online and MUTV services, which could have a material adverse effect our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow.

Our operating results may fluctuate due to seasonality.

        Our operating results are subject to seasonal variation, limiting the overall comparability of interim financial periods. The seasonality of our operating results is primarily attributable to the number of games played in each financial period and therefore Matchday and Broadcasting revenue recognized. Similarly, certain of our costs derive from hosting games at Old Trafford, and these costs will also vary based on the number of games played in the period. We have historically generated higher revenue in the second and third quarters of our fiscal year. However because of the strong performance of our first team in the Champions League and domestic cups, which has resulted in us reaching the advanced stages of these competitions and therefore generating significant additional Broadcasting and Matchday revenue, we have generated the most revenue in our fourth quarter during the past few fiscal years. As a result, our interim results and any quarterly financial information that we publish should not be viewed as an indicator of our performance for the fiscal year.

We will be subject to greater tax liability.

        During each of the three years ended 30 June 2012, 2011 and 2010, our principal operating subsidiaries were tax residents in the United Kingdom. For the year ended 30 June 2012 we were subject to a weighted statutory tax rate of 25.5% (2011: 27.5%; 2010: 28.0%). Following our reorganization transactions, although we are organized as a Cayman Islands corporation, we will be treated as a US domestic corporation for US federal tax purposes. As a result, we will be subject to US

13

federal income tax (currently at a statutory rate of 35%) on our worldwide income. In addition, we will primarily be subject to US and UK tax rules in the future, whereas we have previously been subject only to UK tax rules. As a result, we will be subject to different rules regarding deductions and carry forwards of losses incurred in prior years than those applicable to us prior to our reorganization transactions. Furthermore, because most of our subsidiaries are classified as entities disregarded from their owner for US federal income tax purposes, we will not be able to control the timing of much of our US federal income tax liability. We may also be subject to US state and local income (or franchise) taxes which are generally imposed based upon where we do business. The tax rates and the tax base upon which the tax is calculated vary by jurisdiction. Generally, state and local taxes are deductible for US federal income tax purposes. As a result, we will be liable for additional taxes in the future for which we would not have been liable in previous years. This additional tax liability could have a negative effect on our business, results of operations, financial conditions and cash flow.

        In addition, we are subject to income and other taxes in various other jurisdictions. The amount of tax we pay is subject to our interpretation and application of tax laws in jurisdictions in which we operate. Changes in current or future laws or regulations, or the imposition of new or changed tax laws or regulations or new related interpretations by taxing authorities in the US or foreign jurisdictions, could adversely affect our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow.

Business interruptions due to natural disasters and other events could adversely affect us and Old Trafford.

        Our operations can be subject to natural disasters and other events beyond our control, such as earthquakes, fires, power failures, telecommunication losses, terrorist attacks and acts of war. Such events, whether natural or manmade, could cause severe destruction or interruption to our operations, and as a result, our business could suffer serious harm. Our first team regularly tours the world for promotional matches, visiting various countries with a history of terrorism and civil unrest, and as a result, we and our players could be potential targets of terrorism when visiting such countries. In addition, any prolonged business interruption at Old Trafford could cause a decline in Matchday revenue. Our business interruption insurance only covers some, but not all, of these potential events, and even for those events that are covered, it may not be sufficient to compensate us fully for losses or damages that may occur as a result of such events, including, for example, loss of market share and diminution of our brand, reputation and client loyalty. Any one or more of these events could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operation, financial condition or cash flow.

Risks Related to Our Industry

An economic downturn and adverse economic conditions may harm our business.

        The recent economic downturn and adverse conditions in the United Kingdom and global markets may negatively affect our operations in the future. Our Matchday and Broadcasting revenue in part depend on personal disposable income and corporate marketing and hospitality budgets. Further, our sponsorship and Commercial revenue are contingent upon the expenditures of businesses across a wide range of industries, and as these industries continue to cut costs in response to the economic downturn, our revenue may similarly decline. Continued weak economic conditions could cause a reduction in our Commercial and sponsorship, Broadcasting and Matchday revenue, each of which could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow.

An increase in the relative size of salaries or transfer costs could adversely affect our business.

        Our success depends on our ability to attract and retain the highest quality players and coaching staff. As a result, we are obliged to pay salaries generally comparable to our main competitors in England and Europe. Any increase in salaries may adversely affect our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow.

14

        Other factors that affect player salaries, such as the recent increase in personal tax rates, changes to the treatment of income or other changes to taxation in the United Kingdom and the relative strength of the pound, may make it more difficult to attract top players and coaching staff from Europe or elsewhere or require us to pay higher salaries to compensate for higher taxes or less favorable exchange rates. In addition, if our revenue fall and salaries remain stable (for example as a result of fixed player or coaching staff salaries over a long period) or increase, our results of operations would be materially adversely affected.

        An increase in transfer fees would require us to pay more than expected for the acquisition of players' registrations in the future, although the effect of these increased costs may be mitigated by our ability to sell the registrations of existing players at increased prices. However, if the increase in transfer fees occurred at a time when we were looking to buy rather than sell players, there is a risk that net transfer costs could increase, resulting in a reduction in the amount of cash available for us to meet our obligations. In addition, certain players' transfer values may diminish after we acquire them, and we may sell those players for transfer fees below their net book value, resulting in a loss on disposal of players' registrations. Net transfer costs could also increase if levies imposed by FIFA, the Premier League or any other organization in respect of the transfer of players' registrations were to increase.

Recently approved UEFA restrictions could negatively affect our business.

        As the primary governing body of European football, UEFA continually evaluates the dynamics in the football industry and considers changes to the regulatory framework governing European football clubs. As an example, UEFA recently approved certain financial monitoring rules on clubs participating in the Champions League and Europa League competitions, known as the financial fair play initiative. The rules, among other things, may result in withholding of prize money, transfer bans and ultimately disqualification from European competitions for clubs whose costs and capital expenditures on players exceed their revenue over a three year period. These rules are intended to discourage clubs from continually operating at a loss. However, the implementation of the financial fair play rules, and in particular the potential punishment for non-compliance, remains uncertain. There is a risk that application of the financial fair play initiative could have a material adverse effect on the performance of our first team and our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow.

We could be negatively affected by current and other future Premier League, FA, UEFA or FIFA regulations.

        Future changes to the Premier League, FA, UEFA, FIFA or other regulations may adversely affect our results of operations. These regulations could cover various aspects of our business, such as the format of competitions, the eligibility of players, the operation of the transfer market and the distribution of broadcasting revenue. In addition, changes are being considered to address the financial sustainability of clubs such as more robust ownership rules and tests in relation to board directors and significant shareholders. In particular, changes to football regulations designed to promote competition could have a significant impact on our business. Such changes could include changes to the distribution of broadcasting income, changes to the relegation structure of English football and restrictions on player spending. In addition, rules designed to promote the development of local players, such as the Home Grown Player Rule, which requires each Premier League club to include at least eight "home grown" players in their squads, could limit our ability to select players. Any of these changes could make it more difficult for us to acquire top quality players and, therefore, adversely affect the performance of our first team.

        Changes in the format of the league and cup competitions in which our first team plays, or might in the future play, could have a negative impact on our results of operations. In addition, in the event that new competitions are introduced to replace existing competitions (for example, a European league), our results of operations may be negatively affected.

15

There could be a decline in our popularity or the popularity of football.

        There can be no assurance that football will retain its popularity as a sport around the world and its status in the United Kingdom as the so-called "national game," together with the associated levels of media coverage. In addition, we could suffer a decline in popularity. Any decline in popularity could result in lower ticket sales, broadcasting revenue, sponsorship revenue, a reduction in the value of our players or our brand, or a decline in the value of our securities, including our Class A ordinary shares. Any one of these events or a combination of such events could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow.

Risk Related to Our Indebtedness

Our indebtedness could adversely affect our financial health and competitive position.

        As of 30 June 2012, we had total indebtedness of £436.9 million. On an as adjusted basis giving effect to the use of proceeds from the IPO, we would have had total indebtedness of £374.3 million as of 30 June 2012. Our indebtedness increases the risk that we may be unable to generate cash sufficient to pay amounts due in respect of our indebtedness. It could also have effects on our business. For example, it could:

•

limit our ability to pay dividends;

•

increase our vulnerability to general adverse economic and industry conditions;

•

require us to dedicate a material portion of our cash flow from operations to make payments on our indebtedness, thereby reducing the availability of our cash flow to fund the hiring and retention of players and coaching staff, working capital, capital expenditures and other general corporate purposes;

•

limit our flexibility in planning for, or reacting to, changes in our business and the football industry;

•

affect our ability to compete for players and coaching staff; and

•

limit our ability to borrow additional funds.

        In addition, our existing revolving credit facility and the indenture governing our senior secured notes contain, and any agreements evidencing or governing other future indebtedness may contain, certain restrictive covenants that will limit our ability to engage in certain activities that are in our long-term best interests (see "—Our indebtedness may restrict our ability to pursue our business strategies" below). We have not previously breached and are not in breach of any of the covenants under either of these facilities, however our failure to comply with those covenants could result in an event of default which, if not cured or waived, could result in the acceleration of all of our indebtedness.

To service our indebtedness, we require cash, and our ability to generate cash is subject to many factors beyond our control.

        Our ability to make payments on and to refinance our indebtedness and to fund planned capital expenditures will depend on our ability to generate cash in the future. This, to a certain extent, is subject to the performance and popularity of our first team as well as general economic, financial, competitive, regulatory and other factors that are beyond our control.

        We cannot assure you that our business will generate sufficient cash flow from operations or that future borrowings will be available to us in an amount sufficient to enable us to pay our indebtedness or to fund our other liquidity needs. We may need to refinance all or a portion of our indebtedness on or before maturity. We cannot assure you that we will be able to refinance any of our indebtedness on

16

commercially reasonable terms or at all. Failure to refinance our indebtedness on terms we believe to be acceptable could have a material adverse effect on our business, financial condition, results of operations and cash flow.

Our indebtedness may restrict our ability to pursue our business strategies.

        The indenture governing our senior secured notes and our revolving credit facility may limit our ability, among other things, to:

•

incur additional indebtedness;

•

pay dividends or make other distributions or repurchase or redeem our shares;

•

make investments;

•

sell assets, including capital stock of restricted subsidiaries;

•

enter into agreements restricting our subsidiaries' ability to pay dividends;

•

consolidate, merge, sell or otherwise dispose of all or substantially all of our assets;

•

enter into sale and leaseback transactions;

•

enter into transactions with our affiliates; and

•

incur liens.

        Our ability to comply with these covenants and restrictions may be affected by events beyond our control. If we breach any of these covenants or restrictions, we could be in default under our senior secured notes and our revolving credit facility. This would permit the lending banks under our revolving credit facility to take certain actions, including declaring all amounts that we have borrowed under our revolving credit facility and other indebtedness to be due and payable, together with accrued and unpaid interest. This would also result in an event of default under the indenture governing our senior secured notes. Furthermore, lending banks could refuse to extend further credit under the revolving credit facility. If the debt under our revolving credit facility, our senior secured notes or any other material financing arrangement that we enter into were to be accelerated, our assets, in particular liquid assets, may be insufficient to repay our indebtedness. The occurrence of any of these events could have a material adverse effect on our business, financial condition and results of operations.

Our variable rate indebtedness subjects us to interest rate risk, which could cause our debt service obligations to increase significantly.

        We are subject to interest rate risk in connection with borrowings under our revolving credit facility, which bears interest at variable rates. Interest rate changes will not affect the market value of any debt incurred under such facility, but could impact the amount of our interest payments, and accordingly, our future earnings and cash flow, assuming other factors are held constant. As of 30 June 2012, we had no variable rate indebtedness. In addition, we currently enter into interest rate swaps that involve the exchange of floating for fixed rate interest payments in order to reduce interest rate volatility. However, we cannot assure you that such hedging activities will be effective in fully mitigating our interest rate risk.

Risks Related to Ownership of Our Class A Ordinary Shares

Because of its significant share ownership, our principal shareholder will be able to exert control over us and our significant corporate decisions.

        The shares owned by our principal shareholder, Red Football LLC, represent approximately 98.7% of the voting power of our outstanding capital stock. Each Class A ordinary share is entitled to one

17

vote per share and is not convertible into any other shares of our capital stock. Each Class B ordinary share is entitled to 10 votes per share and is convertible into one Class A ordinary share at any time. In addition, our Class B ordinary shares will automatically convert into shares of our Class A ordinary shares upon certain transfers and other events, including upon the date when holders of all Class B ordinary shares cease to hold Class B ordinary shares representing at least 10% of the total number of Class A and Class B ordinary shares outstanding. For special resolutions, which require the vote of two-thirds of the votes cast, at any time that Class B ordinary shares remain outstanding, the voting power permitted to be exercised by the holders of the Class B ordinary shares will be weighted such that the Class B ordinary shares shall represent, in the aggregate, 67% of the voting power of all shareholders. As a result, our principal shareholder will have the ability to determine the outcome of all matters submitted to our shareholders for approval, including the election and removal of directors and any merger, consolidation, or sale of all or substantially all of our assets. The interests of our principal shareholder might not coincide with the interests of the other holders of our capital stock. This concentration of ownership may harm the value of our Class A ordinary shares, among other things:

•

delaying, deferring or preventing a change in control of our Company;

•

impeding a merger, consolidation, takeover or other business combination involving our Company; or

•

causing us to enter into transactions or agreements that are not in the best interests of all shareholders.

As a foreign private issuer and "controlled company" within the meaning of the New York Stock Exchange's corporate governance rules, we are permitted to, and we will, rely on exemptions from certain of the New York Stock Exchange corporate governance standards, including the requirement that a majority of our board of directors consist of independent directors. Our reliance on such exemptions may afford less protection to holders of our Class A ordinary shares.

        The New York Stock Exchange's corporate governance rules require listed companies to have, among other things, a majority of independent board members and independent director oversight of executive compensation, nomination of directors and corporate governance matters. As a foreign private issuer, we are permitted to, and we will, follow home country practice in lieu of the above requirements. As long as we rely on the foreign private issuer exemption to certain of the New York Stock Exchange corporate governance standards, a majority of the directors on our board of directors are not required to be independent directors, our remuneration committee is not required to be comprised entirely of independent directors and we will not be required to have a nominating and corporate governance committee. Therefore, our board of director's approach to governance may be different from that of a board of directors consisting of a majority of independent directors, and, as a result, the management oversight of our Company may be more limited than if we were subject to all of the New York Stock Exchange corporate governance standards.

        In the event we no longer qualify as a foreign private issuer, we intend to rely on the "controlled company" exemption under the New York Stock Exchange corporate governance rules. A "controlled company" under the New York Stock Exchange corporate governance rules is a company of which more than 50% of the voting power is held by an individual, group or another company. Our principal shareholder, Red Football LLC, controls a majority of the combined voting power of our outstanding ordinary shares, making us a "controlled company" within the meaning of the New York Stock Exchange corporate governance rules. As a controlled company, we would be eligible to, and, in the event we no longer qualify as a foreign private issuer, we intend to, elect not to comply with certain of the New York Stock Exchange corporate governance standards, including the requirement that a majority of directors on our board of directors are independent directors and the requirement that our

18

remuneration committee and our nominating and corporate governance committee consist entirely of independent directors.

        Accordingly, our shareholders will not have the same protection afforded to shareholders of companies that are subject to all of the New York Stock Exchange corporate governance standards, and the ability of our independent directors to influence our business policies and affairs may be reduced.

We are an "emerging growth company" and we cannot be certain if the reduced disclosure requirements applicable to emerging growth companies will make our Class A ordinary shares less attractive to investors.

        We are an "emerging growth company," as defined in the Jumpstart Our Business Startups Act of 2012 (the "JOBS Act"), and we intend to take advantage of certain exemptions from various reporting requirements that are applicable to other public companies that are not "emerging growth companies" including, but not limited to, not being required to comply with the auditor attestation requirements of Section 404(b) of the Sarbanes-Oxley Act of 2002 (the "Sarbanes-Oxley Act"). We cannot predict if investors will find our Class A ordinary shares less attractive because we will rely on these exemptions. If some investors find our Class A ordinary shares less attractive as a result, there may be a less active trading market for our Class A ordinary shares and our share price may be more volatile.

        In addition, Section 107 of the JOBS Act also provides that an "emerging growth company" can take advantage of the extended transition period provided in Section 7(a)(2)(B) of the Securities Act of 1933, as amended (the "Securities Act"), for complying with new or revised accounting standards. In other words, an "emerging growth company" can delay the adoption of certain accounting standards until those standards would otherwise apply to private companies. However, we are choosing to "opt out" of such extended transition period, and as a result, we will comply with new or revised accounting standards on the relevant dates on which adoption of such standards is required for non-emerging growth companies. Section 107 of the JOBS Act provides that our decision to opt out of the extended transition period for complying with new or revised accounting standards is irrevocable.

The obligations associated with being a public company will require significant resources and management attention.

        As a newly public company in the United States, we will incur legal, accounting and other expenses that we did not previously incur. We are subject to the reporting requirements of the Securities Exchange Act of 1934, as amended (the "Exchange Act"), and the Sarbanes-Oxley Act, the listing requirements of the New York Stock Exchange and other applicable securities rules and regulations. Compliance with these rules and regulations increases our legal and financial compliance costs, make some activities more difficult, time-consuming or costly and increase demand on our systems and resources, particularly after we are no longer an "emerging growth company." The Exchange Act requires that we file annual and current reports with respect to our business, financial condition and results of operations. The Sarbanes-Oxley Act requires, among other things, that we establish and maintain effective internal controls and procedures for financial reporting. Furthermore, the need to establish the corporate infrastructure demanded of a public company may divert management's attention from implementing our growth strategy, which could prevent us from improving our business, financial condition and results of operations. We have made, and will continue to make, changes to our internal controls and procedures for financial reporting and accounting systems to meet our reporting obligations as a public company. However, the measures we take may not be sufficient to satisfy our obligations as a public company. In addition, these rules and regulations increase our legal and financial compliance costs and make some activities more time-consuming and costly. For example, these rules and regulations make it more difficult and more expensive for us to obtain director and officer liability insurance, and we may be required to incur substantial costs to maintain the same or similar coverage. These additional obligations could have a material adverse effect on our business, financial condition, results of operations and cash flow.

19

        In addition, changing laws, regulations and standards relating to corporate governance and public disclosure are creating uncertainty for public companies, increasing legal and financial compliance costs and making some activities more time consuming. These laws, regulations and standards are subject to varying interpretations, in many cases due to their lack of specificity, and, as a result, their application in practice may evolve over time as new guidance is provided by regulatory and governing bodies. This could result in continuing uncertainty regarding compliance matters and higher costs necessitated by ongoing revisions to disclosure and governance practices. We intend to invest resources to comply with evolving laws, regulations and standards, and this investment may result in increased general and administrative expenses and a diversion of management's time and attention from revenue-generating activities to compliance activities. If our efforts to comply with new laws, regulations and standards differ from the activities intended by regulatory or governing bodies due to ambiguities related to their application and practice, regulatory authorities may initiate legal proceedings against us and our business, financial condition, results of operations and cash flow could be adversely affected.

        For as long as we are an "emerging growth company" under the recently enacted JOBS Act, our independent registered public accounting firm will not be required to attest to the effectiveness of our internal control over financial reporting pursuant to Section 404 of the Sarbanes-Oxley Act. We could be an emerging growth company for up to five years. Furthermore, after the date we are no longer an emerging growth company, our independent registered public accounting firm will only be required to attest to the effectiveness of our internal control over financial reporting depending on our market capitalization. Even if our management concludes that our internal controls over financial reporting are effective, our independent registered public accounting firm may still decline to attest to our management's assessment or may issue a report that is qualified if it is not satisfied with our controls or the level at which our controls are documented, designed, operated or reviewed, or if it interprets the relevant requirements differently from us. In addition, in connection with the implementation of the necessary procedures and practices related to internal control over financial reporting, we may identify deficiencies that we may not be able to remediate in time to meet the deadline imposed by the Sarbanes-Oxley Act for compliance with the requirements of Section 404. Failure to comply with Section 404 could subject us to regulatory scrutiny and sanctions, impair our ability to raise revenue, cause investors to lose confidence in the accuracy and completeness of our financial reports and negatively affect our share price.

We may lose our foreign private issuer status in the future, which could result in significant additional costs and expenses.

        We are a "foreign private issuer," as such term is defined in Rule 405 under the Securities Act, and therefore, we are not required to comply with all the periodic disclosure and current reporting requirements of the Exchange Act and related rules and regulations. Under Rule 405, the determination of foreign private issuer status is made annually on the last business day of an issuer's most recently completed second fiscal quarter and, accordingly, the next determination will be made with respect to us on 31 December 2012.

        In the future, we would lose our foreign private issuer status if a majority of our shareholders, directors or management are US citizens or residents and we fail to meet additional requirements necessary to avoid loss of foreign private issuer status. Although we have elected to comply with certain US regulatory provisions, our loss of foreign private issuer status would make such provisions mandatory. The regulatory and compliance costs to us under US securities laws as a US domestic issuer may be significantly higher. If we are not a foreign private issuer, we will be required to file periodic reports and registration statements on US domestic issuer forms with the US Securities and Exchange Commission (the "SEC"), which are more detailed and extensive than the forms available to a foreign private issuer. For example, the annual report on Form 10-K requires domestic issuers to disclose executive compensation information on an individual basis with specific disclosure regarding

20

the domestic compensation philosophy, objectives, annual total compensation (base salary, bonus, equity compensation) and potential payments in connection with change in control, retirement, death or disability, while the annual report on Form 20-F permits foreign private issuers to disclose compensation information on an aggregate basis. We will also have to mandatorily comply with US federal proxy requirements, and our officers, directors and principal shareholders will become subject to the short-swing profit disclosure and recovery provisions of Section 16 of the Exchange Act. We may also be required to modify certain of our policies to comply with good governance practices associated with US domestic issuers. Such conversion and modifications will involve additional costs. In addition, we may lose our ability to rely upon exemptions from certain corporate governance requirements on US stock exchanges that are available to foreign private issuers.

Anti-takeover provisions in our organisational documents and Cayman Islands law may discourage or prevent a change of control, even if an acquisition would be beneficial to our shareholders, which could depress the price of our Class A ordinary shares and prevent attempts by our shareholders to replace or remove our current management.

        Our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association contain provisions that may discourage unsolicited takeover proposals that shareholders may consider to be in their best interests. In particular, our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association permit our board of directors to issue preference shares from time to time, with such rights and preferences as they consider appropriate. Our board of directors could also authorize the issuance of preference shares with terms and conditions and under circumstances that could have an effect of discouraging a takeover or other transaction. We are also subject to certain provisions under Cayman Islands law which could delay or prevent a change of control. In particular, any merger, consolidation or amalgamation of the Company would require the active consent of our board of directors. Our board of directors may be appointed or removed by the holders of the majority of the voting power of our ordinary shares (which is controlled by our principal shareholder). Together these provisions may make more difficult the removal of management and may discourage transactions that otherwise could involve payment of a premium over prevailing market prices for our Class A ordinary shares.

Future sales of our Class A ordinary shares, or the perception in the public markets that these sales may occur, may depress our stock price.

        Sales of substantial amounts of our Class A ordinary shares in the public market, or the perception that these sales could occur, could adversely affect the price of our Class A ordinary shares and could impair our ability to raise capital through the sale of additional shares. We currently have 39,825,595 shares of Class A ordinary shares outstanding. The Class A ordinary shares offered in our recent IPO are freely tradable without restriction under the Securities Act, except for any of our Class A ordinary shares that may be held or acquired by our directors, executive officers and other affiliates, as that term is defined in the Securities Act, which will be restricted securities under the Securities Act. Restricted securities may not be sold in the public market unless the sale is registered under the Securities Act or an exemption from registration is available.

        We, our executive officers, directors and our principal shareholder have agreed, subject to specified exceptions, not to directly or indirectly sell, offer, contract or grant any option to sell (including any short sale), pledge, transfer, establish an open "put equivalent position" within the meaning of Rule 16a-l(h) under the Exchange Act; or otherwise dispose of any ordinary shares, options or warrants to acquire ordinary shares, or securities exchangeable or exercisable for or convertible into ordinary shares currently or hereafter owned either of record or beneficially; or publicly announce an intention to do any of the foregoing until February 5, 2013.

21

        All of our Class A ordinary shares outstanding as of the date of this Annual Report may be sold in the public market by existing shareholders beginning on February 5, 2013, subject to applicable limitations imposed under federal securities laws.

        In the future, we may also issue our securities if we need to raise capital in connection with a capital raise or acquisition. The amount of our Class A ordinary shares issued in connection with a capital raise or acquisition could constitute a material portion of our then-outstanding Class A ordinary shares.

Our ability to pay dividends is subject to restrictions in our existing revolving credit facility, the indenture governing our senior secured notes, results of operations, distributable reserves and solvency requirements; our Class A ordinary shares have no guaranteed dividends and holders of our Class A ordinary shares have no recourse if dividends are not declared.

        Any determination to pay dividends in the future will be at the discretion of our board of directors and will depend upon our results of operations, financial condition, distributable reserves, contractual restrictions, restrictions imposed by applicable law and other factors our board of directors deems relevant. Furthermore, neither of our Class A ordinary shares or Class B ordinary shares have any guaranteed dividends and holders of our Class A ordinary shares and holders of our Class B ordinary shares have no recourse if dividends are not declared. Our ability to pay dividends on the Class A ordinary shares is limited by our existing revolving credit facility and the indenture governing our senior secured notes, which contain restricted payment covenants. The restricted payment covenants allow dividends in certain circumstances, including to the extent dividends do not exceed 50% of the cumulative consolidated net income of Red Football Limited Group, provided there is no event of default and Red Football Limited Group is able to meet the principal and interest payments on its debt under a fixed charge coverage test. Our ability to pay dividends may be further restricted by the terms of any of our future debt or preferred securities. Additionally, because we are a holding company, our ability to pay dividends on our Class A ordinary shares is limited by restrictions on the ability of our subsidiaries to pay dividends or make distributions to us, including restrictions under the terms of the agreements governing our indebtedness.

We do not currently intend to pay dividends on our Class A ordinary shares, and, consequently, your ability to achieve a return on an investment in our Class A ordinary shares will depend on appreciation in the price of our Class A ordinary shares.

        We do not currently intend to pay any cash dividends on our Class A ordinary shares for the foreseeable future. The payment of any future dividends will be determined by the board of directors in light of conditions then existing, including our revenue, financial condition and capital requirements, business conditions, corporate law requirements and other factors.

The rules of the Premier League and our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association impose certain limitations on shareholders' ability to invest in more than one football club.

        The rules of the Premier League prohibit any person who holds an interest of 10% or more of the total voting rights exercisable in a Premier League football club from holding an interest in voting rights exercisable in any other Premier League football club. As a result, our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association prohibit shareholders from holding (i) 10% or more of our Class A ordinary shares if they hold any interest in voting rights exercisable in another Premier League football club and (ii) any Class A ordinary shares if they hold an interest of 10% or more of the total voting rights exercisable in another Premier League football club. In addition, under our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association, if any shareholder is determined by us, at our absolute discretion, to be holding any Class A ordinary shares in violation of this rule or the rules of certain other relevant governing bodies, we have the right to direct that shareholder to transfer those

22

shares to another person or, failing such transfer, we have the right to sell those shares to another person on behalf of that shareholder. Until such transfer or sale is effected, that shareholder will not be entitled to receive or exercise any rights, benefits or privileges attaching to those Class A ordinary shares.

Exchange rate fluctuations may adversely affect the foreign currency value of the Class A ordinary shares and any dividends.

        The Class A ordinary shares will be quoted in US dollars on the New York Stock Exchange. Our financial statements are prepared in pound sterling. Fluctuations in the exchange rate between the pound sterling and the US dollar will affect, among other matters, the US dollar value of the Class A ordinary shares and of any dividends.

The rights afforded to shareholders are governed by the laws of the Cayman Islands.

        Our corporate affairs and the rights afforded to shareholders are governed by our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association and by the Companies Law (2011 Revision) of the Cayman Islands, as amended and restated from time to time (the "Companies Law") and common law of the Cayman Islands, and these rights differ in certain respects from the rights of shareholders in typical US corporations. In particular, the laws of the Cayman Islands relating to the protection of the interests of minority shareholders differ in some respects from those established under statutes or judicial precedent in existence in the United States. The laws of the Cayman Island provide only limited circumstances under which shareholders of companies may bring derivative actions and (except in limited circumstances) do not afford appraisal rights to dissenting shareholders in the form typically available to shareholders of a US corporation other than in limited circumstances in relation to certain mergers. A summary of Cayman Islands law on the protection of minority shareholders is set out in "Item 10. Additional Information—B. Memorandum and Articles of Association and Other Share Information—Differences in Corporate Law."

We believe that we will be treated as a US domestic corporation for US federal income tax purposes.

        As discussed more fully under "Item 10. Additional Information—E. Taxation", because we chose to be organized as a Cayman Islands corporation for reasons principally related to the corporate governance benefits this provides to our principal shareholder as described throughout this Annual Report, we believe we will not be able to avoid treatment as a US domestic corporation for all purposes of the US Internal Revenue Code of 1986, as amended (the "Code"). As a result, the Company will be subject to US federal income tax on its worldwide income. In addition, if the Company pays dividends to a Non-US Holder, as defined in the discussion under the heading "Material US Federal Income Tax Consequences," it will be required to withhold US income tax at the rate of 30%, or such lower rate as may be provided in an applicable income tax treaty. Each investor should consult its own tax adviser regarding the US federal income tax position of the Company and the tax consequences of holding the Class A ordinary shares.

It may be difficult to enforce a US judgment against us, our directors and officers and certain experts named in this Annual Report outside the United States, or to assert US securities law claims outside of the United States.

        The majority of our directors and executive officers are not residents of the United States, and the majority of our assets and the assets of these persons are located outside the United States. As a result, it may be difficult or impossible for investors to effect service of process upon us within the United States or other jurisdictions, including judgments predicated upon the civil liability provisions of the federal securities laws of the United States. Additionally, it may be difficult to assert US securities law claims in actions originally instituted outside of the United States. Foreign courts may refuse to hear a

23

US securities law claim because foreign courts may not be the most appropriate forums in which to bring such a claim. Even if a foreign court agrees to hear a claim, it may determine that the law of the jurisdiction in which the foreign court resides, and not US law, is applicable to the claim. Further, if US law is found to be applicable, the content of applicable US law must be proved as a fact, which can be a time-consuming and costly process, and certain matters of procedure would still be governed by the law of the jurisdiction in which the foreign court resides.

        In particular, investors should be aware that there is uncertainty as to whether the courts of the Cayman Islands would recognize and enforce judgments of United States courts obtained against us or our directors or management as well as against the selling shareholder predicated upon the civil liability provisions of the securities laws of the United States or any state in the United States or entertain original actions brought in the Cayman Islands courts against us or our directors or officers as well as against the selling shareholder predicated upon the securities laws of the United States or any state in the United States. As a result of the difficulty associated with enforcing a judgment against us, you may not be able to collect any damages awarded by either a US or foreign court.

ITEM 4.    INFORMATION ON THE COMPANY

A.    HISTORY AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE COMPANY

General

        We are one of the most popular and successful sports teams in the world, playing one of the most popular spectator sports on Earth. Through our 134-year heritage we have won 60 trophies, enabling us to develop what we believe is one of the world's leading brands and a global community of 659 million followers. Our large, passionate community provides Manchester United with a worldwide platform to generate significant revenue from multiple sources, including sponsorship, merchandising, product licensing, new media & mobile, broadcasting and matchday. We attract leading global companies such as Nike, Aon, DHL and General Motors (Chevrolet) that want access and exposure to our community of followers and association with our brand.

Corporate Information

        On 30 April 2012 Manchester United Ltd., an exempted company with limited liability, was incorporated under the Companies Law (2011 Revision) of the Cayman Islands, as amended and restated from time to time. Exempted companies are Cayman Islands companies whose operations are conducted mainly outside the Cayman Islands. On 8 August 2012, Manchester United Ltd. changed its legal name to Manchester United plc. Our principal executive office is located at Sir Matt Busby Way, Old Trafford, Manchester M16 0RA, United Kingdom and our telephone number is +44 (0) 161 868 8000. Our website is www.manutd.com. Our agent in the United States is Corporation Services Company, 1180 Avenue of the Americas, Suite 210, New York, New York 10036.

        We are a publicly traded company, listed on the New York Stock Exchange under the symbol "MANU".

Our Team's History

        Founded in 1878 as Newton Heath L&YR Football Club, our club has operated for over 130 years. The team first entered the English First Division, then the highest league in English football, for the start of the 1892-93 season. Our club name changed to Manchester United Football Club in 1902, and we won the first of our 19 English League titles in 1908. In 1910, we moved to Old Trafford, our current stadium.

24

        In the late 1940s, we returned to on-field success, winning the FA Cup in 1948 and finishing within the top four league positions during each of the first five seasons immediately following the Second World War. During the 1950s, we continued our on-field success under the leadership of manager Sir Matt Busby, who built a popular and famous team based on youth players known as the "Busby Babes."

        In February 1958, an airplane crash resulted in the death of eight of our first team players. Global support and tributes followed this disaster as Busby galvanized the team around such popular players as George Best, Bobby Charlton and Denis Law. Rebuilding of the club culminated with a victory in the 1968 European Cup final, becoming the first English club to win this title.

        In 1986, our club appointed Sir Alex Ferguson as manager. In 1990, we won the FA Cup and began a period of success that has continued until the present day. Since 1992, we have won the Premier League 12 times and have never finished lower than third place. In total, we have won a record 19 English League titles, a record 11 FA Cups, 4 League Cups, 3 European Champions Cups and 1 FIFA Club World Cup, making us one of the most successful clubs in England.

        Since the inception of the Premier League in 1992, our club has enjoyed consistent success and growth with popular players such as Eric Cantona, David Beckham, Ryan Giggs, Paul Scholes, Roy Keane, Bryan Robson, Cristiano Ronaldo and Wayne Rooney. The popularity of these players, our distinguished tradition and history, and the on-field success of our first team have allowed us to expand the club into a global brand with an international follower base.

        The following graph shows the success of our first team in the Premier League over the last 20 seasons:

FA Premier League Finishing Positions

        Our Old Trafford stadium, commonly known as "The Theatre of Dreams," was originally opened on February 19, 1910 with a capacity of approximately 80,000. During the Second World War, Old Trafford was used by the military as a depot, and on March 11, 1941 was heavily damaged by a German bombing raid. The stadium was rebuilt following the war and reopened on August 24, 1949. The addition of floodlighting, permitting evening matches, was completed in 1957 and a project to cover the stands with roofs was completed in 1959. After a series of additions during the 1960s, 1970s and early

25

1980s, capacity at Old Trafford reached 56,385 in 1985. The conversion of the stadium to an all-seater reduced capacity to approximately 44,000 by 1992, the lowest in its history. Thereafter, we began to expand capacity throughout the stadium, bringing capacity to approximately 58,000 by 1996, approximately 68,000 by 2000, and approximately 76,000 in 2006. Current capacity at Old Trafford is 75,766.

        The following chart shows the historical success of our first team by trophies won:

FA Premier League/Football League Division One				FA Charity/Community Shield
1908	1965	1997	2007	1908	1965	1993	2007
1911	1967	1999	2008	1911	1967	1994	2008
1952	1993	2000	2009	1952	1977	1996	2010
1956	1994	2001	2011	1956	1983	1997	2011
1957	1996	2003		1957	1990	2003
FA Cup				Football League Cup
1909	1977	1990	1999	1992	2006	2009	2010
1948	1983	1994	2004
1963	1985	1996		European Cup/UEFA Champions League
				1968	1999	2008
FIFA Club World Cup				UEFA Super Cup
2008				1991
European Cup Winners' Cup				Intercontinental Cup
1991				1999

        For information on the Group's principal capital expenditures and divestitures since the beginning of the last three financial years see "Item 5. Operating and Financial Review and Prospects—E. Liquidity and Capital Resources".

        For information concerning the principal capital expenditures and divestitures currently in progress see "Item 5. Operating and Financial Review and Prospects—E. Liquidity and Capital Resources."

B.    BUSINESS OVERVIEW

        We operate and manage our business as a single reporting segment—the operation of a professional sports team. We review our revenue through three principal sectors—Commercial, Broadcasting and Matchday. However, the Company's executive board manages the business as a whole, allocating resources and assessing performance based on a single operating and reportable segment through which we conduct our business.

Commercial

        Within the Commercial revenue sector, we have three revenue streams which monetise our global brand: sponsorship revenue; retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing revenue; and new media & mobile revenue. We believe these will be our fastest growing revenue streams over the next few years.

•

Sponsorship:  We monetise the value of our global brand and community of followers through marketing and sponsorship relationships with leading international and regional companies across all geographies. Our sponsorship revenue was £63.1 million, £54.9 million and £40.9 million for each of the years ended 30 June 2012, 2011 and 2010, respectively.

•

Retail, Merchandising, Apparel & Product Licensing:  We market and sell competitive sports apparel, training and leisure wear and other clothing featuring the Manchester United brand on a global basis. In addition, we also sell other licensed products, from coffee mugs to bed spreads, featuring the Manchester United brand and trademarks. These products are distributed through

26

Manchester United branded retail centers and e-commerce platforms, as well as our partners' wholesale distribution channels. Our retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing business is currently managed by Nike, who pays us a minimum guaranteed amount and a share of the business' cumulative profits. During the 2011/12 season, we received £25.4 million, which reflects the minimum guaranteed amount. We also recognized an additional £8.4 million, which represents a proportion of the 50% cumulative profits due under the Nike agreement during the 2011/12 season as compared to the £5.7 million profit share we recognized during the 2010/11 season. Our retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing revenue was £33.8 million, £31.3 million and £26.5 million for each of the years ended 30 June 2012, 2011 and 2010, respectively.

•

New Media & Mobile:  Due to the power of our brand and the quality of our content, we have formed mobile telecom partnerships in 44 countries. In addition, we market content directly to our followers through our website, www.manutd.com, and associated mobile properties. Our new media & mobile revenue was £20.7 million, £17.2 million and £9.9 million for each of the years ended 30 June 2012, 2011 and 2010, respectively.

        Our Commercial revenue was £117.6 million, £103.4 million and £77.3 million for each of the years ended 30 June 2012, 2011 and 2010, respectively, and grew at a compound annual growth rate of 23.3% from fiscal year 2010 through fiscal year 2012. The growth rate of our Commercial revenue from fiscal year 2010 to fiscal year 2011 was 33.7% and from fiscal year 2011 to fiscal year 2012 was 13.7%. Our historical growth rates do not guarantee that we will achieve comparable rates in the future.

        Our other two revenue sectors, Broadcasting and Matchday, provide consistent cash flow and global media visibility that enables us to continue to invest in the success of the team and expand our brand.

Broadcasting

        We benefit from the distribution and broadcasting of live football content directly from the revenue we receive and indirectly through increased global exposure for our commercial partners. Broadcasting revenue is derived from the global television rights relating to the Premier League, Champions League and other competitions. In addition, our global television channel, MUTV, delivers Manchester United programming to 54 countries around the world. Our Broadcasting revenue was £104.0 million, £117.2 million and £103.3 million for each of the years ended 30 June 2012, 2011 and 2010, respectively.

Matchday

        We believe Old Trafford is one of the world's iconic sports venues. It currently seats 75,766 and we have averaged over 99% of attendance capacity for our Premier League matches in each of the last 15 years. Our Matchday revenue was £98.7 million, £110.8 million and £105.8 million for each of the years ended 30 June 2012, 2011 and 2010, respectively.

        For information on the seasonality of our business see "Item 5. Operating and Financial Review and Prospects—A. Key Factors Affecting Results of Operations—Seasonality."

Industry Overview

        Football is one of the most popular spectator sports on Earth. Global follower interest in football has enabled the sport to commercialise its activities through sponsorship, retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing, new media & mobile, broadcasting, and matchday. As a consequence, football constitutes a significant portion of the overall global sports industry, according to AT Kearney.

27

        Football's growth and increasing popularity are primarily a product of consumer demand for and interest in live sports, whether viewed in person at the venue or through television and digital media. The sport's revenue growth has been driven by the appetite among consumers, advertisers and media distributors for access to and association with these live sports events, in particular those featuring globally recognized teams.

        The major football leagues and clubs in England, Germany, Spain, Italy and France have established themselves as the leading global entities due to their history as well as their highly developed television and advertising markets, according to AT Kearney. The combination of historical success and media development in the core European markets has helped to drive revenue, which in turn enables those leagues to attract the best players in the world, further strengthening their appeal to followers.

        As television and digital media such as broadband internet and mobile extend their reach globally, the availability of and access to live games and other content of the leading European leagues has increased and live games are now viewed worldwide. In addition, advances in new technology continue to both improve the television and digital media user experience and the effectiveness of sponsorships and advertising on these platforms. These trends further strengthen the commercial benefit of associating with football for media distributors and advertisers and increase the global opportunities for the sport.

Our Competitive Strengths

        We believe our key competitive strengths are:

•

One of the most successful sports teams in the world:  Founded in 1878, Manchester United is one of the most successful sports teams in the world—playing one of the world's most popular spectator sports. We have won 60 trophies in nine different leagues, competitions and cups since 1908. Our on-going success is supported by our highly developed football infrastructure and global scouting network.

•

A globally recognised brand with a large, worldwide following:  Our 134-year history, our success and the global popularity of our sport have enabled us to become what we believe to be one of the world's most recognisable brands. We enjoy the support of our global community of 659 million followers. The composition of our follower base is far-reaching and diverse, transcending cultures, geographies, languages and socio-demographic groups, and we believe the strength of our brand goes beyond the world of sports.

•

Ability to successfully monetise our brand:  The popularity and quality of our globally recognised brand make us an attractive marketing partner for companies around the world. We have built a diversified portfolio of sponsorships with leading brands such as Nike, Aon, DHL, Epson, Turkish Airlines, Singha and General Motors (Chevrolet). Our community of followers is strong in emerging markets, particularly in certain regions of Asia, which enables us to deliver media exposure and growth to our partners in these markets.

•

Sought-after content capitalizing on the proliferation of digital and social media:  We produce content that is followed year-round by our global community of followers. Our content distribution channels are international and diverse, and we actively adopt new media channels to enhance the accessibility and reach of our content. We believe our ability to generate proprietary content, which we distribute on our own global platforms as well as via popular third party social media platforms such as Facebook, constitutes an on-going growth opportunity.

•

Well established global media and marketing infrastructure driving Commercial revenue growth: We have a large global team dedicated to the development and monetization of our brand and to the sourcing of new revenue opportunities. The team has considerable experience and expertise

28

in sponsorship sales, customer relationship management, marketing execution, advertising support and brand development. This experience and infrastructure enables us to deliver an effective set of marketing capabilities to our partners on a global basis. Our team is dedicated to the development and monetization of our brand and to the sourcing of new revenue opportunities.

•

Seasoned management team and committed ownership:  Our senior management has considerable experience and expertise in the football, commercial, media and finance industries.

Our Strategy

        We aim to increase our revenue and profitability by expanding our high growth businesses that leverage our brand, global community and marketing infrastructure. The key elements of our strategy are:

•

Expand our portfolio of global and regional sponsors:  We are well positioned to continue to secure sponsorships with leading brands. Over the last few years, we have implemented a proactive approach to identifying, securing and supporting sponsors. This has resulted in a 24.2% compound annual growth rate in our sponsorship revenue from fiscal year 2010 through fiscal year 2012 (the growth rate from fiscal year 2010 to fiscal year 2011 was 34.2% and from fiscal year 2011 to fiscal year 2012 was 14.9%). Our historical growth rates do not guarantee that we will achieve comparable rates in the future. In addition to developing our global sponsorship portfolio, we are focused on expanding a regional sponsorship model, segmenting new opportunities by product category and territory. As part of this strategy, we have opened an office in Asia and are in the process of opening an office in North America. These are in addition to our London and Manchester offices.

•

Further develop our retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing business:  We will focus on growing this business on a global basis by increasing our product range and improving distribution through further development of our wholesale, retail and e-commerce channels. Manchester United branded retail locations have opened in Singapore, Macau, India and Thailand, and we plan to expand our global retail footprint over the next several years. In addition, we will also invest to expand our portfolio of product licensees to enhance the range of product offerings available to our followers.

•

Exploit new media & mobile opportunities:  The rapid shift of media consumption towards internet, mobile and social media platforms presents us with multiple growth opportunities and new revenue streams. Our digital media platforms, such as mobile sites, applications and social media, are expected to become one of the primary methods by which we engage and transact with our followers around the world.

In addition to developing our own digital properties, we intend to leverage third party media platforms and other social media as a means of further engaging with our followers and creating a source of traffic for our digital media assets. Our new media & mobile offerings are in the early stages of development and present opportunities for future growth.

•

Enhance the reach and distribution of our broadcasting rights:  The value of live sports programming has grown dramatically in recent years due to changes in how television content is distributed and consumed. Specifically, television consumption has become more fragmented and audiences for traditional scheduled television programming have declined as consumer choice increased with the emergence of multi-channel television, the development of technologies such as the digital video recorder and the emergence of digital viewing on the internet and mobile devices. The unpredictable outcomes of live sports ensures that individuals consume sports programming in real time and in full, resulting in higher audiences and increased interest from

29

television broadcasters and advertisers. We are well positioned to benefit from the increased value and the growth in distribution associated with the Premier League, the Champions League and other competitions. Furthermore, MUTV, our global broadcasting platform, delivers Manchester United programming to 54 countries around the world. We plan to expand the distribution of MUTV by improving the quality of its content and its production capabilities.

•

Diversify revenue and improve margins:  We aim to increase the revenue and operating margins of our business as we further expand into our high growth commercial businesses, including sponsorship, retail, merchandising, licensing and new media & mobile. By increasing the emphasis on our commercial businesses, we will further diversify our revenue, enabling us to generate improved profitability.

Our Football Operations

        Our football operations are primarily comprised of the following activities: our first team, our reserve team, our youth academy, our global scouting networks, and other operations such as our sport science, medical and fitness operations at Carrington.

First team

        Our first team plays professional football in the Premier League, domestic cup competitions in England including the FA Cup and League Cup and, subject to qualifying, international cup competitions, including the Champions League.

        Our first team is led by our manager, supported by an assistant team manager and a club secretary, who in turn are supported by a team of approximately 90 individuals, including coaches and scouts for both our first team and youth academy, medical and physiotherapy staff, sports science and performance and match analysis staff.

        We have 59 players under contract of whom 36 have made an appearance for our first team. The remaining players may play for the reserve team or youth academy teams but are being developed such that they may make it to a starting position on our first team or the first team of other clubs. This structure has been put in place with the aim of developing some of the world's best football players and maximizing our first team's chances of winning games, leagues and tournaments.

        Domestic transfers of players between football clubs are governed by the Premier League Rules and the FA Rules, which allow a professional player to enter into a contract with and be registered to play for any club, and to receive a signing-on fee in connection with such contract. Players are permitted to move to another club during the term of their contract if both clubs agree on such transfer. In such circumstances a compensation fee may be payable by the transferee club. FIFA Regulations on the Status and Transfer of Players (the "FIFA Regulations") govern international transfers of players between clubs and may require the transferee club to distribute 5% of any compensation fee to the clubs that trained the relevant player. The transferor club in an international transfer may also be entitled to receive payment of "training compensation" under the FIFA Regulations when certain conditions are met. If an out-of-contract player (i.e., a player whose contract with a club has expired or has been terminated) wishes to play for another club, the player's former club will only be entitled to a compensation fee in a domestic transfer, or a payment of training compensation under the FIFA Regulations in an international transfer, if certain conditions are satisfied, including conditions regarding the player's age and requiring the former club to offer the player a new contract on terms which are no less favorable than his current contract. Subject to limited exceptions, transfers of professional players may only take place during one of the "transfer windows," which for the Premier League is the month of January and the period beginning on the day following the last Premier League match of the season and ending on 31 August of that year.

30

        Our players enter into contracts with us that follow a prescribed model based on Football Association Premier League Limited rules. Players on our first team typically also enter into an image rights agreement with us, which grants us rights to use their image. Our first team players generally enter into contracts of between two and five years' duration.

Youth academy

        Our youth academy is a primary source of new talent for our first team as well as a means of developing players that may be sold to generate transfer income. The aim of our youth academy is to create a flow of talent from the youth teams up to our first team. Over the past 15 years, over 60 players from our youth academy have achieved a place on our first team, as compared to over 50 players from the transfer market, thereby saving us the expense of purchasing those players in the transfer market. Players in our youth academy and reserve teams may be loaned to other clubs in order to develop and gain first team experience with those other clubs and enhance their transfer value. Players from our youth academy who do not make it into our first team frequently achieve a place at another professional football club, thereby generating income from player loans and transfer fees.

        Our youth academy program consists of 11 junior teams ranging from under 9s to under 19s. Each team consists of 15 to 23 players, each of whom is assessed during the season.

Scouting network

        Together with our youth academy, our scouting system is a source of our football talent. Through our scouting system, we recruit players for both our first team and youth academy. Our scouting system consists of a professional network of staff who scout in general and for specific positions and age groups.

        Our scouting system was traditionally oriented towards the United Kingdom, but we have increasingly shifted our focus toward a more international approach in order to identify and attract football players from the broadest talent pool possible.

Training facilities

        We have invested significant resources into developing a performance center which contains advanced sports and science equipment. We intend to further invest in our training facilities in the near future. We have highly experienced training staff working at the performance center, where we provide physiotherapy, bio-mechanical analysis and nutritional guidance to our players as part of our drive to ensure that each player is able to achieve peak physical condition. We believe the quality of our performance center differentiates our club from many of our competitors.

        To ensure that we continue to provide our players and medical staff with state-of-the-art technology and facilities, we expect to spend approximately £5 million in the year ended 30 June 2013 in connection with further updating and expanding Carrington, our training facility.

REVENUE SECTORS

Commercial

        Our Commercial revenue is primarily comprised of income from: sponsorship; retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing; and new media & mobile.

31

Sponsorship

        Our sponsorship agreements are negotiated directly by our commercial team. Our sponsors are granted various rights, which can include:

•

rights in respect of our brand, logo and other intellectual property;

•

rights in respect of our player and manager imagery;

•

exposure on our television platform, MUTV;

•

exposure on our website;

•

exposure on digital perimeter advertising boards at Old Trafford;

•

exposure on interview backdrops; and

•

the right to administer promotions targeted at customers whose details are stored on our CRM database.

        Any use of our intellectual property rights by sponsors is under license. However, we retain the ownership rights in our intellectual property.

Sponsorship development and strategy

        We pursue our global and regional sponsorship deals through a developed infrastructure for commercial activities. We have a dedicated sales team, recruited from three continents, located in Europe that focuses on developing commercial opportunities and sourcing new sponsors. We are in the process of opening offices in Asia and North America. We target potential sponsors we believe will benefit from association with our brand and have the necessary financial resources to support an integrated marketing relationship. By cultivating strong relationships with our sponsors, we generate significant revenue and leverage our sponsors co-branded marketing strategies to further grow our brand. We are successful in executing a geographic and product categorized approach to selling our sponsorship rights.

        We offer category exclusivity on a global basis to companies within particular industries, such as automotive, beverage, airline and timepiece. We also offer sponsorship exclusivity within a particular geography for certain industries, such as telecommunications, financial services, betting and food and beverages.

        In seeking any individual partnership, we aim to establish an indicative value for that sponsorship based on the prospective sponsor's industry and marketing objectives. We will only pursue a sponsorship if we believe it reflects the value we deliver.

        We believe that certain key sectors play an active role in sports sponsorship. We have sponsors in a number of these sectors and we believe that there is significant potential to expand this platform by selectively targeting companies within the remaining sectors and by growing revenue in existing sectors through additional sponsorship arrangements.

        We intend to continue to grow our sponsorship portfolio by developing and expanding our geographic and product category segmented approach, which will include partnering with additional global and regional sponsors. Emerging markets such as Asia, which we expect to be a key focus for many of our prospective sponsors, will form an important element of our future sponsorship efforts.

32

Our current sponsors

        The following graph shows our annual sponsorship revenue for each of the last three fiscal years:

Sponsorship Revenue Growth

        Note: Sponsorship revenue does not include revenue generated from our agreement with Nike.

        The table below highlights some of our global and regional sponsors as of the date of this Annual Report:

Sponsor	Type of sponsorship	Product category
Aon	Global sponsor	Shirt sponsor, insurance affinity
DHL	Global sponsor	Training apparel sponsor
Chevrolet	Global sponsor	Automobile
Singha	Global sponsor	Beer
Concha y Toro	Global sponsor	Wine
Thomas Cook	Global sponsor	Travel
Hublot	Global sponsor	Timepiece
Turkish Airlines	Global sponsor	Airline
Epson	Global sponsor	Office equipment
Honda	Regional sponsor (Thailand)	Motorcycles
Smirnoff	Regional sponsor (Asia)	Beverage (responsible drinking partner)
Bwin	Global sponsor	Betting
Toshiba Medical Systems	Global sponsor	Medical Systems
Yanmar	Global sponsor	Marine Diesel Engine

Note: Sponsorship revenue from Aon was £19.2 million, or 30.4% of our total sponsorship revenue, for the year ended 30 June 2012. Other than our shirt sponsorship agreements, we are not party to any agreement with any sponsor that is expected to contribute more than 4% of our revenue in any fiscal year (based on revenue in fiscal year 2012).

33

Sponsorship income from the Premier League

        In addition to revenue from contracts that we negotiate ourselves, we receive revenue from sponsorship arrangements negotiated collectively by the Premier League on behalf of its member teams. We receive, for example, income from the sale by the Premier League of the right to have a brand identity associated with the Premier League competition. The current title sponsor is Barclays plc under a contract that will expire at the end of the 2012/13 season and pays the league £82.5 million over the course of the three year contract. In July 2012, the Premier League entered into a new title sponsor agreement with Barclays plc that will expire at the end of the 2015/16 season and will pay the league £120 million over the course of the three year contract. Income from other commercial contracts negotiated by the Premier League is shared equally between the clubs that are to be in the Premier League for the season to which the income relates. Our pro rata income received from the other commercial contracts negotiated by the Premier League is not material to the Company's results of operations.

Shirt sponsor

        We are in the second season of a shirt sponsorship with Aon that is contracted through the end of the 2013/14 season. Under the agreement, we grant Aon exclusive shirt sponsorship rights which include the right for Aon to have its logo on our playing and replica kit, the right to use our brand and intellectual property in certain marketing campaigns as well as the right to advertise certain products at our stadium and in club media.

        In addition to our shirt sponsorship agreement, we have an affinity insurance agreement with Aon that covers the insurance category of our financial services affinity program. The shirt sponsorship and affinity agreements were entered into on 24 and 27 May 2009, respectively, and expire on 30 June 2014 and 30 June 2015, respectively. Together, the agreements guarantee an aggregate minimum of approximately £88 million in payments to the club. Shortly after signing, Aon made a payment to us of £34.3 million, representing an advance payment of approximately £8.6 million for each year of the shirt sponsorship agreement. Termination of the affinity agreement is not inter-conditional with the termination of the shirt sponsorship agreement. We retain the unilateral right to terminate either contract if the other is terminated. Our shirt sponsorship agreement with Vodafone provided for revenue of approximately £8.0 million per year for the years ended 30 June 2000 through 30 June 2006 and our shirt sponsorship with AIG provided for revenue of approximately £14.1 million per year for the years ended 30 June 2007 through 30 June 2010. The Vodafone and AIG shirt sponsorships included sponsorship rights to our training kit while the Aon agreement does not; sponsorship rights to our training kit were sold in a separate agreement to DHL. Our shirt sponsorship contracts are an example of our demonstrated ability to increase the value of our sponsorship relationships by either renewing our contract with an existing sponsor in return for increased payments or negotiating an agreement with a new sponsor in the category for increased payments.

        The shirt sponsorship agreement gives Aon typical termination rights for a contract of this nature in respect of a material breach. In the event that Aon successfully terminates the shirt sponsorship agreement for a material breach, we will be required to pay a termination payment to Aon in respect of the advance payment made by Aon. This payment is calculated by reference to the number of days remaining in the contract's term and the initial down payment made by Aon.

        On 26 July 2012, consistent with our strategy to grow our global sponsorship revenue, we entered into an agreement with General Motors for Chevrolet to become our exclusive shirt sponsor, beginning in our 2014/15 season. The term of the agreement runs through the end of the 2020/21 season. Annual fees from our new shirt sponsorship agreement will be $70.0 million in the first season, and will increase by an additional 2.1% in each season thereafter through the term of the agreement. We will also receive approximately $18.6 million in fees in each of the 2012/13 season and 2013/14 season under

34

the terms of our new shirt sponsorship agreement relating to pre-sponsorship support and exposure. Total fees payable through the end of the 2020/21 season under our new shirt sponsorship agreement is approximately $559 million.

Average Annual Payments Under
Recent Shirt Sponsorship Contracts

Note: The Vodafone and AIG shirt sponsorship agreements included sponsorship rights for our training kit. The Aon shirt sponsorship agreement does not include sponsorship rights for our training kit.

Training kit partner

        As a continuation of our approach to categorizing our commercial rights, we are in the second season of a training kit partnership with DHL. Our kit includes apparel worn by our players while training and while warming up prior to a match. The agreement was signed in August 2011. As part of this partnership, we upgraded DHL from our global logistics sponsor to our training kit sponsor. Under the training kit partnership agreement, we grant DHL the rights to have its logo on all training kit worn by the team as well as replica training kit, which provides DHL with both significant media exposure and a significant retail presence. We also grant DHL the right to use our brand and intellectual property in certain marketing campaigns as well as the right to advertise certain products in our stadium and club media. We have successfully negotiated an early buyout of our training kit agreement with DHL effective 30 June 2013. DHL will then continue as our global logistics sponsor. The significantly increased value of agreements concluded since entering into this agreement, such as our recent $559 million world record shirt sponsorship with General Motors, leads us to believe that there should be strategic opportunities to further optimize the value of these rights.

Global, regional and supplier sponsors

        In addition to revenue from our shirt and training kit sponsors, we generated a further £28.6 million in the year ended 30 June 2012 from global, regional and supplier sponsors. The length of these sponsorship deals is generally between two and five years. The majority of these sponsorship deals have minimum revenue guarantees and some have additional revenue sharing arrangements.

35

        Global sponsors are granted certain marketing and promotion rights with respect to our brand and intellectual property as well as exposure on our media, such as digital perimeter boards at Old Trafford, MUTV and our website. These rights are granted on a global basis and are exclusive by category. Regional sponsors are granted certain marketing and promotion rights and media exposure, however these rights are granted for a limited number of territories. Regional sponsors are able to use the rights in their designated territory on an exclusive basis, however they are not granted global category exclusivity. Examples of our regional sponsors include Saudi Telecom Company, Smirnoff, Honda and Telekom Malaysia.

Financial services affinity sponsorship

        There is a significant growth opportunity to further develop Manchester United branded financial services products. These financial services products include credit cards and debit cards. We believe there are key commercial opportunities with credit and debit cards, which are particularly attractive as credit and debit cards also serve as a means of follower expression and loyalty. Depending on the product category, we pursue affinity agreements on a territory specific or regional basis.

Exhibition games and promotional tours

        We conduct exhibition games and promotional tours on a global basis. Our promotional tours enable us to engage with our followers, support the marketing objectives of our sponsors and extend the reach of our brand in strategic markets. These promotional tours are in addition to our competitive matches and take place during the summer months or during gaps in the football season. Over the last three years, we have played 15 exhibition games in the United States, Canada, Ireland, Mexico, Malaysia, South Korea and China.

        We receive a share of the ticket revenue as well as license fees for the television broadcast and digital media distribution of each exhibition game. We also generate revenue from tour sponsorship opportunities sold to existing and new partners. During the 2011/12 season, our promotional exhibition games and promotional tours generated £6.3 million of revenue. We believe promotional tours represent a significant growth opportunity as we continue to play exhibition games around the world.

Retail, Merchandising, Apparel & Product Licensing

        Unlike American teams in the NFL, MLB and NHL, Manchester United retains full control of the use and monetisation of its intellectual property rights worldwide in the areas of retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing.

        Our retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing business is currently managed by Nike. We are in the eleventh year of a 13 year agreement with Nike, which guarantees an aggregate minimum of £303 million in sponsorship and licensing fees to the club, subject to certain reductions discussed below. Under the terms of the agreement, we granted Nike an exclusive license to exploit certain of our intellectual property, retail, promotional and image rights, subject to certain exceptions. Nike has incorporated a subsidiary, Manchester United Merchandising Limited ("MUML"), to which it has granted a sublicense in respect of those certain rights. Nike supplies our playing kit and, through MUML, operates our global product licensing, merchandising and the retail operations. A range of products, including the replica kit, training wear and other apparel are sold through the club store at Old Trafford as well as retail outlets throughout the world.

36

        In addition, net profits (over and above sponsorship and licensing fees) generated by Nike from the licensing, merchandising, and retail operations are shared equally between us and Nike over the duration of the contract. We recognise revenue from our portion of the cumulative profit share in our income statement only when a reliable estimate of the future performance of the contract can be obtained and only to the extent that the recognized amount of the profit share is considered probable on a cumulative basis at the end of the contract following the 2014/15 season. Since the 2009/10 season, we have invested in staff and resources dedicated to maximizing cumulative profits and worked closely with Nike to grow the revenue and profit of this merchandising business.

        Payments due to us from Nike under the agreement may be affected by the performance of our first team. The amount payable in any particular year may be reduced under various circumstances, including among other things, if our first team is relegated from the Premier League or fails to qualify for certain European competitions. The amount of the reduction in payment depends upon the circumstances, but the maximum possible reduction would be £6.35 million per season if our first team is relegated from the Premier League.

        The agreement with Nike is subject to typical reciprocal termination provisions for a contract of this nature in respect of material breach and insolvency. Nike may also terminate the agreement upon certain events occurring, including Manchester United ceasing to exercise authority over the management and operations of our teams and our first team being banned from any national or international competition for two or more seasons.

Retail

        In addition to our flagship retail store at Old Trafford, Manchester United branded retail locations have recently opened in Singapore, Macau, Thailand and India. Nike currently manages our retail stores under our agreement with them. We plan to expand our global retail footprint over the next several years.

Merchandising & product licensing

        MUML currently has over 200 licensees serving over 130 countries. These licensees produce a wide range of Manchester United products like mugs, bedding and toys, which are highly sought after by our followers around the world. Under our product licensing agreements, we receive royalties from the sales of specific Manchester United branded products. Under some product licensing agreements, we receive a minimum guaranteed payment from the licensee. Some licensees are granted exclusive rights under specific product categories on a global basis; others are granted exclusive rights under specific product categories, but only within a specific country or geographic region. Some licensees are permitted to sublicense within their geographic region.

Wholesale apparel

Replica uniforms, training wear

        The Manchester United jersey and training wear are completely redesigned for each season. The annual launch of the new jersey is always a much-anticipated day for our global community of followers. The result is a robust wholesale apparel business that sold over 5 million items of Manchester United branded licensed products, including 2 million replica jerseys, around the world in the last year.

E-commerce

        We currently have an arrangement for online retailing with Kitbag and our official online store is branded as "United Direct." The store sells a range of Manchester United branded merchandise

37

including official replica kit and other clothing from Nike. In addition, we offer a broad range of other apparel, equipment such as balls, luggage and other accessories, homewares such as bedroom, kitchen and bathroom accessories, and collectibles, souvenirs and other gifts. We currently receive a royalty amounting to a percentage of gross sales of the merchandise sales generated online.

        We believe there is a significant opportunity for us to expand our e-commerce capabilities through improved digital shopping experiences, greater product availability and more efficient fulfillment. Specifically, we intend to improve our ability to target merchandise offerings to our followers using their stated preferences and historical behavior. In addition, we will enable global and regional product delivery and payment collection. We plan to develop partnerships with companies that have expertise in e-commerce, logistics and distribution by region in order to grow our online retailing and integrate it across our new media and mobile platforms.

New Media & Mobile

Digital media

        Due to the power of our brand and the quality of our content, we have formed mobile telecom partnerships in 42 countries. Our website, www.manutd.com, is published in 7 languages and over the last 12 months attracted an average of more than 5 million unique users and approximately 62 million page views per month. We use our website, which incorporates e-commerce and video subscription services, to communicate with our followers, promote the Manchester United brand and provide a platform for our sponsors to reach our global audience. Our Facebook page currently has over 27.2 million connections and is one of the most highly followed and user engaged brand pages. The following graph shows the growth in the number of Facebook connections since July 2010:

*

Our historical growth in Facebook connections does not guarantee that we will achieve comparable growth in Facebook connections in the future.

        The proliferation of digital television, broadband internet, smartphones, mobile applications and social media globally provides our business with many opportunities to extend the reach of our content. Specifically, we intend to use our website and other digital media platforms for direct-to-consumer

38

businesses, including selling premium services such as international digital memberships, video and exclusive content subscriptions, other media services and e-commerce. We will also continue to leverage our digital media platform to generate customer data and information as well as follower profiles of commercial value to us, our sponsors and our media partners. We believe that in the future, digital media will be one of the primary means through which we engage and interact with our follower base.

Content and localization

        Our digital media properties are an increasingly important means through which we engage with our international fan base. In the United Kingdom, coverage of Manchester United and the Premier League is prevalent in print, television and digital media. We believe we face less competition in international markets for Manchester United coverage and can therefore attract and retain a greater portion of our followers to our own digital media offering. To take advantage of that opportunity, we will increasingly seek to develop additional premium and exclusive content to enhance the proposition for our followers, members and paid subscribers around the world. Our followers generally prefer to consume our content in their language and context. We believe we can effectively deliver tailored services to our followers globally through various language offerings, geographic targeting and personalized content.

        We currently have international language websites in English, Spanish, French, Arabic, Chinese, Korean and Japanese, which enable us to engage with our followers in their native language. We intend to develop further international language websites with Portuguese, Indonesian/Bahasa and Thai as our initial priorities, given the significant number of our followers who use those languages. In addition to translating the content from our English language offerings, we intend to develop tailored content for each of the above languages. We believe this localization will enhance the relevance of our content for our followers, improve the level of follower engagement and increase the revenue generating potential of our digital media offerings.

Mobile services and applications

        We currently offer digital content to mobile devices under our "MU Mobile" brand. Users can access content and a video service via an "MU Mobile" wireless application protocol or mobile site.

        We have entered into regional agreements with mobile operators to whom we grant rights to operate our "MU Mobile" service in 44 countries. These rights include the permission to deliver Manchester United content to customers on a territory-exclusive basis and certain intellectual property rights to market and promote the service in the relevant region. The content provided includes highlight clips, match and news text alerts, ringtones and wallpapers. Our mobile and telecommunications partners operate the service on a geographically exclusive basis and use our intellectual property to drive awareness of their brands and product offerings. These partnerships are

39

based on contracts lasting from two to five years. The following graph shows the growth in number of countries where MU Mobile service has become available over the last four years:

Number of Countries with MU Mobile Service

        We have granted rights to operate our "MU Mobile" service in an additional 2 countries in 2012/2013, for a total of 44 countries as follows:

• Bahrain	• Hong Kong	• Malaysia	• South Africa
• Bangladesh	• India	• Niger	• Sri Lanka
• Benin	• Indonesia	• Nigeria	• Swaziland
• Botswana	• Iraq	• Oman	• Syria
• Bulgaria	• Jordan	• Pakistan	• Tanzania
• Burkina Faso	• Kenya	• Qatar	• Turkey
• Cambodia	• Kuwait	• Republic of the Congo	• United Arab Emirates
• Chad	• Laos	• Rwanda	• Uganda
• Democratic Republic of the Congo	• Lebanon	• Saudi Arabia	• Vietnam
• Gabon	• Madagascar	• Seychelles	• Yemen
• Ghana	• Malawi	• Sierra Leone	• Zambia

40

Mobile Revenue Growth

        There has been a significant increase in the prevalence of broadband mobile and video-enabled mobile devices in recent years. Mobile devices such as the Apple iPhone and those based on the Android operating system enable consumers to browse the internet, watch video, access dedicated applications and conduct e-commerce through their mobile device. As a consequence, our followers are increasingly seeking to access our website and other content via mobile devices.

        We intend to develop multi-platform mobile sites and mobile applications that will facilitate access for our followers to our content across a range of devices and carriers in order to meet global demand.

Video on demand

        The proliferation of broadband internet and mobile access also allows us to offer video on demand to our followers around the world. We currently offer a basic video on demand service branded "MUTV Online" which provides subscribers with limited access to match highlights, and club news bulletins.

        Going forward, however, we intend to leverage the strength of our MUTV platform to generate improved and localized content such as high definition highlights, customized highlights and features on the club's players. We intend to distribute this content on a subscription and pay-per-view basis. Depending on the market, we may offer video on demand services via our media partners as part of a comprehensive suite of media rights as well as on a direct-to-consumer basis from us.

Social media

        With 659 million followers worldwide, we believe there is a significant opportunity to leverage the capabilities of social media platforms to augment our relationships with our followers around the world. By establishing an official presence on these platforms, we believe we will be able to deepen the connections with our follower base and improve our ability to market and sell products and services to our followers.

        We currently have over 27.2 million connections on our Facebook page. We use Facebook as a means to communicate news and other updates, engage with our followers, identify active followers, solicit feedback from our users, tailor future digital media offerings and enhance the overall follower

41

experience. While there is no guarantee that our Facebook connections will continue to grow at comparable rates in the future, we believe Facebook will provide an increasing source of traffic to our club branded digital media services and e-commerce properties, which will enhance our ability to convert them into customers through international memberships, video on demand subscriptions and e-commerce.

        Beyond Facebook, we intend to expand our reach through different social media platforms by launching additional Manchester United branded presences on global platforms as well as regional and language-specific platforms. For example, in China, this may include microblogs such as QQ and Sina Weibo, video sharing platforms such as Youku and Tudou, as well as social networking websites such as QQ and RenRen. We believe this expansion will enable us to broaden the reach of our brand and the content we produce as well as enhance our engagement with followers in many of our key international and emerging markets.

Customer relationship management

        One of our ongoing strategic objectives is to further develop our understanding of and deepen the relationships with our followers. We operate a customer relationship management ("CRM") program in order to better understand the size, location, demographics and characteristics of our follower base on an aggregated basis. Our CRM program enables us to more effectively target our product and service offerings such as digital subscription services, merchandise and tickets. A deep understanding of our follower base is also valuable to sponsors and media partners who seek to access specific customer categories with targeted and relevant advertising.

Broadcasting

        Broadcasting includes all revenue covering domestic and international television and radio rights to the Premier League, the Champions League and domestic cup competitions. Revenue from the sale of television rights are represented by both free television and pay television worldwide. In addition, our global television channel, MUTV, delivers Manchester United programming to 54 countries around the world.

        Broadcasting revenue including, in some cases, prize money received by us in respect of the various competitions will vary from year to year. This is partly due to the fact that the total amount available from each competition will vary and partly because our share of the total amount is based on the level of success of our first team in those competitions.

        In respect of the Premier League, media agreements are typically three years in duration and are collectively negotiated and entered into with media distributors by the Premier League on behalf of the member clubs. Under the agreements, broadcasting revenue for each season is typically shared between the clubs that are to be in the Premier League for the season and the clubs that were relegated from the Premier League in prior seasons. After certain deductions approved by the Premier League (for example, donations to "grass roots" development), the income from the sale of the United Kingdom television rights is allocated to the current and relegated clubs according to a formula based on, among other things, finishing position in the league. Income from the sale of the rights to televise Premier League matches by broadcast and radio is shared equally between the current clubs. Since the inception of the Premier League in 1992, we have been among the top two clubs in earnings from these sources each season.

42

        In the Champions League, media agreements are typically three years in duration and are collectively negotiated and entered into by UEFA on behalf of the participating clubs. Each club receives a fixed amount for qualifying for the group stage, representing a significant portion of the total, and an additional amount for each match played as well as a bonus based on its performance in the group and qualification for the round of 16, quarter-finals, and semi-finals. The runner-up and winner of the competition also earn additional amounts. In the 2011/12 season, each club received a total of €7.2 million in participation and match bonuses. In addition, each club had the potential to earn up to €4.8 million in performance bonuses. Qualification for the round of 16 was worth an additional €3.0 million per club, an additional €3.3 million per club for the quarter-finals, and an additional €4.2 million per club for the semi-finals. The runner-up of the competition earned an additional €5.6 million and the winner earned an additional €9.0 million.

        A second and third component of revenue is determined by a club's position in its domestic league at the end of the previous season as well as its performance in the Champions League in the current season relative to other clubs from its home country.

        Some of the broadcasting revenue in certain of the competitions in which our first team competes is distributed in the form of prize money. Therefore, depending on the performance of our first team in certain competitions, we may be awarded some of this prize money.

MUTV

        MUTV is the global television channel for Manchester United and is broadcast in 54 countries. MUTV broadcasts a wide variety of content which is compelling to our global community of followers, including news, game highlights, and exclusive "behind the scenes" coverage our club.

        Depending on the market, we may offer our suite of media rights as a bundle giving exclusive access to one multi-platform media provider or offer MUTV as a single product to television distributors. MUTV features a range of content generated from its own production facilities.

        In the United Kingdom, MUTV is offered directly to consumers through the Sky and Virgin Media distribution platforms. Outside the United Kingdom, we offer MUTV through distribution partners as part of a suite of media rights, which can be purchased on a bundled or selective basis and can include certain promotional rights.

        MUTV was founded in 1997 to be a dedicated television channel for the club. MUTV Limited, the owner of MUTV, was originally an equal equity interest joint venture between us, Sky Ventures Limited, a wholly-owned subsidiary of Sky, and ITV plc. This partnership was originally envisaged to be one in which Manchester United provided the intellectual property and content, ITV plc provided production capability, and Sky provided the distribution capability. We bought ITV plc's one-third share in MUTV Limited in November 2007 and now own 66.7% of MUTV Limited. MUTV generates its own content and operates its own production capability.

        On 27 May 2010, we entered into a letter agreement with MUTV to acquire MUTV's international distribution rights for a period of three years from 1 June 2010 through 31 May 2013. Although the letter agreement was stated to be subject to a long-form contract to be concluded by 25 June 2010, both we and MUTV have been operating, and continue to operate, on the basis of the letter agreement. Acquiring MUTV's international distribution rights has supported us in establishing direct relationships with media, television and telecommunications providers around the world. The letter agreement contains a recurring option for us to extend its term for successive periods of three years. The financial terms for the three year periods from 1 June 2013 through 31 May 2016, from 1 June 2016 through 31 May 2019 and from 1 June 2019 through 31 May 2022 are based on the financial terms for the period from 1 June 2010 through 31 May 2013 (subject to a formula-based

43

adjustment). The letter agreement allows for a financial review to take place in June 2021 (to take effect from 1 June 2022).

        MUTV features a range of content, the primary categories of which are:

•

highlights from games and other time-delayed game footage, both of which are subject to certain holdback periods under the agreements between media distributors, the participating clubs and the Premier League and UEFA;

•

live coverage of promotional tours and exhibition games; and

•

lifestyle programming and other "behind the scenes" content profiling the club, our history, our manager and our players.

        The following is a list of all countries where MUTV coverage is provided as of the date of this Annual Report.

MUTV Distribution Partner Coverage

• Angola	• Dominican Republic	• Iceland	• Mozambique	• Seychelles
• Australia	• El Salvador	• Italy	• Nicaragua	• Sierra Leone
• Benin	• Eritrea	• Ivory Coast	• New Zealand	• Singapore
• Brazil	• Ethiopia	• Kenya	• Niger	• South Africa
• Burundi	• Gambia	• Liberia	• Nigeria	• South Korea
• Burkina Faso	• Ghana	• Malawi	• Norway	• Tanzania
• Cameroon	• Guinea	• Malaysia	• Panama	• Thailand
• Cape Verde	• Guinea-Bissau	• Mali	• Poland	• Togo
• Costa Rica	• Guatemala	• Malta	• Portugal	• Uganda
• Cyprus	• Honduras	• Mauritius	• Rwanda	• Zambia
• Czech Republic	• Hong Kong	• Mexico	• Senegal

Matchday

        Our stadium, which we own, is called Old Trafford and is known as "The Theatre of Dreams." We believe Old Trafford is one of the most famous and historic stadiums in the world. Football followers travel from all over the world to attend a match at Old Trafford. Old Trafford is now the largest football club stadium in the United Kingdom, with a capacity of 75,766, and has one of the highest attendance rates of any football club in the Premier League. The stadium has been completely renovated and has all the modern luxuries of any new stadium, including 155 luxury boxes, approximately 8,000 executive club seats, 15 restaurants and 4 sports bars.

        We have one of the highest capacity utilisations among English clubs, with an average attendance for our home Premier League matches of 99% for each season since the 1997/98 season. The substantial majority of our tickets are sold to both general admission and executive season ticket holders, the majority of whom pay for all their tickets in advance of the first game of the season. We also derive revenue from the sale of hospitality packages, food, drinks, event parking and programs on matchdays.

        Other Matchday revenue includes matchday catering, event parking, program sales as well as membership and travel, Manchester United Museum revenue and a share of the ticket revenue from away matches in domestic cup competitions. Matchday revenue also includes revenue from other events hosted at Old Trafford, including other sporting events (including football matches as part of the London 2012 Olympic Games and the annual Rugby Super League Grand Final), music concerts and entertainment events.

44

        We aim to maximise ticket revenue by enhancing the mix of experiences available at each game and providing a range of options from general admission tickets to multi-seat facilities and hospitality suites. In particular, we have recently increased overall Matchday revenue by restructuring the composition of our stadium, with an emphasis on developing hospitality facilities which sell at a higher price and improve our margins. As part of this effort, we have invested in new and refurbished multi-seat hospitality suites as well as improvements to our single-seat facilities. We expect our enhancements to our hospitality facilities to continue to be a key driver of our profit from matchday sales going forward.

Manchester United Museum

        The Manchester United Museum is located within Old Trafford. It chronicles Manchester United's 134-year history. In addition, it houses the club's most precious artifacts and trophies. In 2011/12, approximately 343,000 people visited the Manchester United Museum making our museum the most visited football club museum in the United Kingdom.

Membership Program

        We also operate a membership program. Individuals who become Official Members have the opportunity to apply for tickets to all home matches. Adult Official Members pay £30 per season to join the scheme while persons over the age of 65 and under the age of 18 receive a discount.

CUSTOMERS

        Our top five customers, measured in terms of credit exposure, represented 50.1%, 51.5% and 57.7% of our total revenue in each of the years ended 30 June 2012, 2011 and 2010, respectively. Our material customers are the Premier League, UEFA, Nike and Aon. We are exposed to credit related losses in the event of non-performance by counterparties to Premier League and UEFA media contracts as well as our key commercial and transfer contracts. Our top customer, measured in terms of credit exposure, is the Premier League, who represented 19.9%, 19.1% and 19.5% of our total revenue in each of the years ended 30 June 2012, 2011 and 2010, respectively. Our second largest customer, measured in terms of credit exposure, is UEFA, who represented 10.6%, 15.4% and 14.2% of our total revenue in each of the years ended 30 June 2012, 2011 and 2010, respectively.

UEFA FINANCIAL FAIR PLAY REGULATIONS

        On 27 May 2010, UEFA adopted the "UEFA Club Licensing and Financial Fair Play Regulations," which are intended to ensure the financial self-sufficiency and sustainability of football clubs by discouraging them from continually operating at a loss, introduce more discipline and rationality on club finances, ensure that clubs settle their liabilities on a timely basis and encouraging long term investment in youth development and sporting infrastructure.

        The regulations contain a "break-even" rule aimed at encouraging football clubs to operate on the basis of their own revenue. Therefore, owner investments of equity will be allowed only within the acceptable deviation thresholds, as described below.

        In addition, the regulations provide that football clubs who are granted a license by their national association will then be required to comply with a "monitoring" process. The monitoring process will involve the submission of certain financial information (a break-even test and payables analysis) to the Club Financial Control Body ("CFCB"). The CFCB is part of UEFA's Organs for the Administration of Justice and comprises a team of independent financial and legal experts. The CFCB will review financial submissions and decide what sanctions, if any, to apply to non-compliant clubs. Any appeal must be made directly to the Court of Arbitration for Sport. Potential sanctions for non-compliance with the Financial Fair Play rules include a reprimand/warning, withholding of prize money, fines,

45

prohibition on registering new players for UEFA competitions and ultimately exclusion from European competitions.

        The first break-even assessment will begin ahead of registration for the 2013/14 season. The break-even assessment will be based on the sum of financial information for the three seasons prior to the assessment date with the exception of the first assessment for the 2013/14 season which will take into consideration the financial statements for football club fiscal years ending in 2012 and 2013. Monitoring of overdue payables commenced from June 2011. The first sanctions may be applied from the 2014/15 season.

        With respect to the "break-even" rule, a club must demonstrate that its relevant "football" income is equal to or exceeds its "football" expenses. The permitted level of deficit is limited to just €5 million; however, in order to transition clubs into the new regime, UEFA has established higher deficit amounts for the three year cumulative period (two years for the first test), which decrease over time, and are only available if the deficit is reduced to the permitted €5 million by equity contributions by equity participants and/or related parties. The transition deficit thresholds are:

•

€45 million for 2013/14 and 2014/15;

•

€30 million for 2015/16, 2016/17 and 2017/18; and

•

less than €30 million for 2018 and beyond.

        Any club which exceeds the transitional deficit amounts will automatically be in breach of the "break-even" rule, irrespective of any equity contributions. However, for the first two monitoring periods only (i.e. 2013/14 and 2014/15) UEFA will also consider (1) if the quantum and trend of losses is improving; (2) if the over-spend is caused by the deficit in 2011/12 which in turn is due to wages of players that were contracted before June 2010 (when the fair-play rules were approved); and (3) impact of changes in exchange rates.

        We already operate within the financial fair play regulations, and as a result we believe we are in a position to benefit from our strong revenue and cost control relative to other European clubs and continue to attract some of the best players in the coming years.

SOCIAL RESPONSIBILITY

The Manchester United Foundation

        We are committed to a wide-ranging corporate social responsibility program through the Manchester United Foundation. The work of the Foundation is divided into three areas: (i) local community initiatives such as the Football in the Community program, which has provided training and support to residents of Greater Manchester; (ii) our global charitable partnership with UNICEF; and (iii) partnerships with local charities The Christie and Francis House Children's Hospice to assist in their initiatives and fundraising. United for UNICEF, the international charity partnership between Manchester United and UNICEF, has had a positive impact on the lives of over 1.5 million children in countries across the globe, including China, India, Thailand, Laos, Vietnam, South Africa, Mozambique, Afghanistan and Iraq. The projects supported have included work with children affected by emergencies like the 2004 tsunami in Thailand and those living in poverty, often with no access to education and at risk from exploitation.

INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY

        We consider intellectual property to be important to the operation of our business, and critical to driving growth in our Commercial revenue, particularly with respect to sponsorship revenue. Certain of our commercial partners have rights to use our intellectual property. In order to protect our brand we

46

generally have contractual rights to approve uses of our intellectual property by our commercial partners.

        We consider our brand to be a key business asset and therefore have a portfolio of Manchester United related registered trademarks and trademark applications, with an emphasis on seeking and maintaining trademark registrations for the words "Manchester United" and the club crest. We also actively procure copyright protection and copyright ownership of materials such as literary works, logos, photographic images and audio visual footage.

        Enforcement of our trademark rights is important in maintaining the value of the Manchester United brand. There are numerous instances of third parties infringing our trademarks, for example, through the manufacture and sale of counterfeit products. While it would be cost-prohibitive to take action in all instances, our aim is to consistently reduce the number of Manchester United related trademark infringements by carrying out coordinated, cost-effective enforcement action on a global basis following investigation of suspected trademark infringements. Enforcement action takes a variety of forms. In the United Kingdom, we work with enforcement authorities such as trading standards and customs authorities to seize counterfeit goods and to stop the activities of unauthorized sellers. Overseas enforcement action is taken by approved lawyers and investigators. Those lawyers and investigators are instructed to work with, where feasible, representatives of other football clubs and brands that are experiencing similar issues within the relevant country in order that our enforcement action costs can be minimized as far as possible. We also work with the Premier League in respect of infringements that affect multiple Premier League clubs, in particular in Asia. We also take direct legal action against infringers, for example, by issuing cease and desist letters or seeking compensation when we consider that it is appropriate to do so.

        In relation to materials for which copyright protection is available (such as literary works, logos, photographic images and audio visual footage), our current practice is generally to secure copyright ownership where possible and appropriate. For example, where we are working with third parties and copyright protected materials are being created, we generally try to secure an assignment of the relevant copyright as part of the commercial contract. However, it is not always possible to secure copyright ownership. For example, in the case of audio visual footage relating to football competitions, copyright will generally vest in the competition organizer and any exploitation by Manchester United Limited (UK) of such footage will be the subject of a license from the competition organiser.

        As part of our ongoing investment into intellectual property, we are in the process of implementing a program that is designed to detect intellectual property infringement in a digital environment and to facilitate taking action against infringers.

COMPETITION

        From a business perspective, we compete across many different industries and within many different markets. We believe our primary sources of competition include, but are not limited to:

•

Football clubs:  We compete against other football clubs in the Premier League for match attendance and matchday revenue. We compete against football clubs around Europe and the rest of the world to attract the best players and coaches in the global transfer and football staff markets.

•

Television media:  We receive media income primarily from the Premier League and Champions League media contracts, each of which is collectively negotiated. On a collective level, and in respect of those media rights we retain, we compete against other types of television programming for broadcaster attention and advertiser income both domestically and in other markets around the world.

47

•

Digital media:  We compete against other digital content providers for consumer attention and leisure time, advertiser income and consumer e-commerce activity.

•

Merchandise and apparel:  We compete against other providers of sports apparel and equipment.

•

Sponsorship:  As a result of the international recognition and quality of our brand, we compete against many different outlets for corporate sponsorship and advertising income, including other sports and other sports teams, other entertainment and events, television and other traditional and digital media outlets.

•

Live entertainment:  We compete against alternative forms of live entertainment for the sale of matchday tickets, including other live sports, concerts, festivals, theatre and similar events.

        As a result, we do not believe there is any single market for which we have a well-defined group of competitors.

C.    GROUP ORGANISATIONAL STRUCTURE

        Our directly or indirectly wholly-owned material subsidiaries include the following, all of which are companies incorporated in England and Wales: Red Football Holdings Limited, Red Football Shareholder Limited, Red Football Joint Venture Limited, Red Football Limited, Red Football Junior Limited, Manchester United Football Club Limited, MU Interactive Limited, Alderley Urban Investments Limited, MU Finance plc, and Manchester United Limited. We also own approximately 66.7% of MUTV Limited, a company incorporated in England and Wales, the other 33.3% of which is owned by Sky Ventures Limited.

D.    PROPERTY, PLANT AND EQUIPMENT

        We own or lease property dedicated to our football and other operations. The most significant of our real properties is Old Trafford. The following table sets out our key owned and leased properties. In connection with our revolving credit facility and our senior secured notes, several of our owned properties, including Old Trafford are encumbered with land charges as security for all obligations under those agreements, although: (a) Manchester International Freight Terminal is not encumbered as it has already been given as security under the Alderley Facility (see "Item 5—Operating and Financial Review and Prospects—B. Liquidity and Capital Resources); and (b) the Carrington Training Ground is not encumbered.

48

Key property and location	Primary function	Owned/leased	Owner/lessor	Area
				(approx. m2)
Old Trafford Football Stadium, Manchester, Lancashire	Football stadium	Owned (freehold)	Manchester United Limited		205,000
Carrington Training Ground, Carrington, Trafford	Football training facility	Owned (freehold)	Manchester United Limited		440,000
Littleton Road Training Ground, Salford	Football training facility	Owned (freehold)	Manchester United Limited		84,000
The Cliff, Lower Broughton Road, Salford	Football training facility	Owned (freehold)	Manchester United Limited		28,000
Manchester International Freight Terminal, Westinghouse Road Trafford Park, Manchester	Investment Property	Leased (through March 2071)	Alderley Urban Investments Limited		107,000
Land and buildings at Wharfside, Trafford Park, Manchester	Investment Property	Owned (freehold)	Manchester United Limited		27,100
Land and buildings on the southwest side of Trafford Wharf Road, Manchester	Offices and Car Parking	Owned (freehold)	Manchester United Limited		23,000
Land and buildings at Canalside, Trafford Park, Manchester	Investment Property	Owned (freehold)	Manchester United Limited		10,800
Office space, central London	Offices	Leased (through March 2021)	Manchester United Limited		1,100
Office space, central Hong Kong	Offices	Leased (through September 2014)	Manchester United Limited		500

ITEM 4A.    UNRESOLVED STAFF COMMENTS

        None.

ITEM 5.    OPERATING AND FINANCIAL REVIEW AND PROSPECTS

The following discussion should be read in conjunction with our consolidated financial statements and notes included elsewhere in this Annual Report.

A.    OPERATING RESULTS

Revenue

        We operate and manage our business as a single reporting segment—the operation of a professional sports team. We review our revenue through three principal sectors—Commercial, Broadcasting and Matchday—and within the Commercial revenue sector, we have three revenue streams which monetize our global brand: sponsorship revenue; retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing revenue; and new media & mobile revenue.

49

Commercial

        Our fastest growing source of revenue is derived from sponsors and commercial partners. We generate our Commercial revenue with low fixed costs and small incremental costs for each additional sponsor, making our commercial operations a relatively high margin and scalable part of our business and a principal driver of growth for our overall profitability. Our Commercial revenue was £117.6 million for the year ended 30 June 2012.

Sponsorship

        We monetise the value of our global brand and community of followers through marketing and sponsorship relationships with leading international and regional companies across all geographies. We typically contract with our commercial sponsors in 2-5 year terms and have demonstrated an ability to increase the value of these relationships over time by either renewing our existing contracts at higher prices or by marketing new opportunities for sponsorship agreements. For example, Aon became our exclusive shirt sponsor in June 2010 and this sponsorship is currently contracted through the end of the 2013/14 season. Revenue from our Aon shirt sponsorship will be approximately £20 million for each of the remaining seasons under our current contract in addition to a financial services agreement worth approximately £3.2 million per year. This represents a material increase from the AIG shirt sponsorship deal, which was worth approximately £14.1 million per season. Total sponsorship revenue for the year ended 30 June 2012 was £63.1 million, an increase of £8.2 million, or 14.9%, over the year ended 30 June 2011, driven by new and renewal contracts with incremental pricing increases. More recently, we signed a training kit partnership with DHL in 2011, which is scheduled to terminate on 30 June 2013, creating a new sponsorship category and source of revenue.

        On 26 July 2012, consistent with our strategy to grow our global sponsorship revenue, we entered into an agreement with General Motors for Chevrolet to become our exclusive shirt sponsor, beginning in our 2014/15 season. The term of the agreement runs through the end of the 2020/21 season. Annual fees from our new shirt sponsorship agreement will be $70.0 million in the first season, and will increase by an additional 2.1% in each season thereafter through the term of the agreement. We will also receive approximately $18.6 million in fees in each of the 2012/13 season and 2013/14 season under the terms of our new shirt sponsorship agreement relating to pre-sponsorship support and exposure. Total fees payable through the end of the 2020/21 season under our new shirt sponsorship agreement is approximately $559 million.

Retail, Merchandising, Apparel & Product Licensing

        We market and sell competitive sports apparel, training wear and other clothing featuring the Manchester United brand on a global basis. In addition, we also sell other products, ranging from coffee mugs to bed spreads, featuring the Manchester United brand and trademarks. These products are distributed through Manchester United branded retail centers and our e-commerce platform, as well as through our partners' wholesale distribution channels.

        Nike currently manages our retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing operations pursuant to the terms of a 13 year agreement, expiring in 2015, which guarantees us an aggregate minimum of £303 million in sponsorship and licensing fees. In return for its rights under the agreement, Nike pays us an annual installment in respect of the £303 million minimum consideration. For the year ended 30 June 2012, our agreement with Nike generated revenue of £25.4 million, which reflects the minimum guaranteed revenue under the agreement. For the years ending 30 June 2013, 2014 and 2015, subject to certain reductions under various circumstances, including in the event our first team is relegated from the Premier League or fails to qualify for certain European competitions, our agreement with Nike will generate minimum guaranteed revenue of £25.4 million, £25.3 million and £25.4 million, respectively (an aggregate of £76.1 million on the remaining term of the agreement), providing a steady revenue

50

stream during that period. The amount of the reduction in payment under the agreement depends upon the circumstances, but the maximum possible reduction would be £6.35 million if our first team is relegated from the Premier League.

        In addition, net profit (over and above the guaranteed revenue noted above) generated by Nike over the duration of the contract from the licensing, merchandising, and retail operations are shared equally between us and Nike. We recognise revenue from our portion of the cumulative profit share in our income statement only when a reliable estimate of the future performance of the contract can be obtained and only to the extent that the recognized amount of the profit share is considered probable on a cumulative basis at the end of the contract following the 2014/15 season. Our retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing revenue from both the minimum guarantee and the profit share was £33.8 million for the year ended 30 June 2012.

New Media & Mobile

        Due to the power of our brand and the quality of our content, we have formed mobile telecom partnerships in 44 countries. In addition, we market content directly to our followers through our website, www.manutd.com, and associated mobile properties. Our new media & mobile revenue was £20.7 million for the year ended 30 June 2012.

Broadcasting

        We benefit from the distribution of live football content directly from the revenue we receive and indirectly through increased global exposure for our commercial partners. Broadcasting revenue is derived from our share of the global television rights relating to the Premier League, Champions League and other competitions. The growing popularity of the Premier League and Champions League in international markets and the associated increases in media rights values have been major drivers of the increase in our overall Broadcasting revenue in recent years. Most recently, on 13 June 2012 the Premier League announced a three year broadcasting contract for the live rights to 154 games in the United Kingdom worth £3.018 billion through the 2016 season. This new contract represents a £1.25 billion increase from the previous three year contract for the live television rights in the United Kingdom and a continuing growth trend from prior years. By way of example, under previous contracts, United Kingdom and Ireland total media rights for the Premier League grew, according to the Deloitte Annual Review and internal data, from £682 million per year to £703 million per year, and international rights grew from £237 million per year to £456 million per year. Media rights for the Champions League grew, according to the SBI Article and internal data, from €635 million per season under the previous three year contract to approximately €865 million per season under the current three year contract. Our share of the revenue under the Premier League broadcasting rights contract amounted to £61.3 million, £60.2 million and £53.0 million for the 2011/12, 2010/11 and 2009/10 seasons, respectively, and our share of the revenue under the Champions League broadcasting rights contract amounted to €38.7 million, €53.8 million and €45.8 million for the 2011/12, 2010/11, and 2009/10 seasons, respectively. Our participation in the Premier League and Champions League (and consequently, our receipt of the revenue generated by these broadcasting contracts) is predicated on the success of our first team, and if our first team fails to qualify for the Champions League or is relegated from the Premier League in any given season, our Broadcasting revenue for that and subsequent fiscal years will be adversely impacted. In addition, our global television channel, MUTV, delivers Manchester United programming to 54 countries around the world. MUTV generated total revenue of £8.8 million, £8.7 million and £7.4 million for each of the years ended 30 June 2012, 2011 and 2010, respectively. Our Broadcasting revenue was £104.0 million for the year ended 30 June 2012.

51

Matchday

        Matchday revenue is a function of the number of games played at Old Trafford, the size and seating composition of Old Trafford, attendance at our matches and the prices of tickets and hospitality sales. A significant driver of Matchday revenue is the number of home games we play at Old Trafford, which is based on 19 Premier League matches and any additional matches resulting from the success of our first team in the FA Cup, League Cup and Champions League. Average attendance for our home Premier League matches has been approximately 99% for each season since the 1997/98 season, with strong attendance for Champions League, FA Cup and League Cup matches. Our Matchday revenue was £98.7 million for the year ended 30 June 2012, which primarily included £48.1 million from gate receipts and £32.4 million from hospitality.

        We have recently increased individual game Matchday revenue by restructuring the composition of our stadium, with a particular emphasis on developing premium seating and hospitality facilities to enhance our overall matchday profitability. As part of this effort, we have invested in new and refurbished multi-seat suites as well as improvements to our premium seats and associated facilities. Enhancements to hospitality facilities have been a key driver of improved overall margins from our matchday ticket sales.

        We have also changed the composition of our general admission seats, improving the mix of ticketing options and developing a categorised approach for ticket pricing across each of our different seating options within the stadium. As a result, between the 2005/06 season and the 2011/12 season, the weighted average general admission ticket prices for our Premier League matches played at Old Trafford increased at a compound annual growth rate of 5.8%.

Other Factors That Affect Our Financial Performance

Employee benefit expenses

        Player and staff compensation comprise the majority of our operating costs. Of our total operating costs, player costs, which consist of salaries, bonuses, benefits and national insurance contributions are the primary component. Compensation to non-player staff, which includes our manager and coaching staff, also accounts for a significant portion. Competition from top clubs in the Premier League and Europe has resulted in increases in player and manager salaries, forcing clubs to spend an increasing amount on player and staff compensation, and we expect this trend to continue. In addition, as our commercial operations grow, we expect our headcount and related expenses to increase as well.

Other operating expenses

        Our other operating expenses include certain variable costs such as matchday catering, policing, security stewarding and cleaning at Old Trafford, visitor gateshare for domestic cups, and costs related to the delivery on media and commercial sponsorship contracts. Other operating expenses also include certain fixed costs, such as operating lease costs and property costs, maintenance, human resources, training and developments costs, and professional fees.

Amortisation and depreciation

        We amortise the capitalised costs associated with the acquisition of players' registrations. These costs are amortised over the period of the employment contract agreed with a player. If a player extends his contract prior to the end of the pre-existing period of employment, the remaining unamortised portion of the acquisition cost is amortised over the period of the new contract. Changes in amortisation of the costs of players' registrations from year to year and period to period reflect additional transfer fees paid for the acquisition of players, the impact of contract extensions and the disposal of players' registrations.

52

        Depreciation primarily reflects a straight-line depreciation on investments made in property, plant and equipment. Depreciation over the periods under review results primarily from the depreciation of Old Trafford and in recent years from improvements to Old Trafford completed at the beginning of the 2006/07 season and incremental improvements made to Old Trafford over each of the subsequent seasons.

Exceptional items

        Exceptional operating costs are those costs that in management's judgment need to be disclosed by virtue of their size, nature or incidence in order to provide a proper understanding of our results of operations and financial condition.

Profit on disposal of players' registrations

        We recognise profits or losses on the disposal of players' registrations in our income statement. Acquisitions and disposals of players are discretionary and we make transfer decisions based upon the requirements of our first team and the overall availability of players. These requirements and the availability of players, and resulting profits or losses on disposals, may vary from period to period, contributing to variability in our results of operations between periods.

Finance costs

        A key component of our expenses during each of the past three fiscal years has been interest costs. Although we expect to reduce our leverage over time, we expect interest expense to continue to be a significant component of our expenses. Net finance costs were £49.5 million for the year ended 30 June 2012.

        On 14 September 2012, we used all of our net proceeds from the IPO to reduce our indebtedness by exercising our option to redeem and retire $101.7 million (£62.6 million) in aggregate principal amount of our 8³/8% US dollar senior secured notes due 2017 at a redemption price equal to 108.375% of the principal amount of such notes plus accrued and unpaid interest to the date of such redemption.

Taxes

        During each of the three years ended 30 June 2012, 2011 and 2010, our principal operating subsidiaries were tax residents in the United Kingdom. During the year ended 30 June 2012, we were subject to a weighted statutory tax rate of 25.5%, in the year ended 30 June 2011 we were subject to a weighted statutory tax rate of 27.5% and in the year ended 30 June 2010 we were subject to a statutory tax rate of 28.0%. While we paid UK corporation tax in fiscal year 2012, our cash tax rate was lower than the weighted statutory rate of tax due to a number of factors, including the utilisation of taxable loss carryforwards.

        Although we are organised as a Cayman Islands corporation, we believe that we will be treated as a US domestic corporation for US federal income tax purposes. As a result, our worldwide income will be subject to US and UK taxes at a minimum US statutory and estimated effective rate of 35%. We expect to receive a credit in the United States for the UK taxes paid and therefore we do not expect to be double taxed on our income. Over the next two to three years, we expect our total cash tax rate to be lower than the effective tax rate of 35% due to future US tax deductions related to differences in the book and tax basis of our assets as of the date of the reorganization. Thereafter, we expect our cash tax rate to align more closely with the effective tax rate of 35%. We may also be subject to US state and local income (franchise) taxes based generally upon where we are doing business. These tax rates vary by jurisdiction and the tax base. Generally, state and local taxes are deductible for US federal income tax purposes. Furthermore, because most of our subsidiaries are disregarded from their owner for US federal income tax purposes, we will not be able to control the timing of much of our

53

US federal income tax exposure. In calculating our liability for US federal income tax, however, certain of our deductible expenses will be higher than the amount of those same expenses under UK corporation tax rules, owing to differences in the relevant rules of the two jurisdictions and the related difference in the opening book versus tax basis of our assets and liabilities. Finally, our UK tax liability can be credited against our US federal income tax liabilities, subject to US rules and limitations. Nevertheless, over time we expect to pay higher amounts of tax than had we remained solely liable to tax in the United Kingdom. As a result, over time we do not expect our future taxation, either with respect to nominal tax rates, effective tax rates or total liability, to be comparable to those we experienced in the past three fiscal years.

Seasonality

        We experience seasonality in our sales and cash flow, limiting the overall comparability of interim financial periods. In any given interim period, our total revenue can vary based on the number of games played in that period, which affects the amount of Matchday and Broadcasting revenue recognised. Similarly, certain of our costs derive from hosting games at Old Trafford, and these costs will also vary based on the number of games played in the period. We historically recognise the most revenue in our second and third fiscal quarters due to the scheduling of matches. However, a strong performance by our first team in the Champions League and domestic cups could result in significant additional Broadcasting and Matchday revenue, and consequently we may also recognise the most revenue in our fourth fiscal quarter in those years.

Critical Accounting Policies and Judgements

        The preparation of our financial information requires management to make judgments, estimates and assumptions that affect the application of policies and reported amounts of assets and liabilities, revenue and expenses. The estimates and associated assumptions are based on historical experience and various other factors that are believed to be reasonable under the circumstances, the results of which form the basis of making the judgments about carrying values of assets and liabilities that are not readily apparent from other sources. For a summary of all of our significant accounting policies, see note 2 to our audited consolidated financial statements as of 30 June 2012 and 2011 and for the years ended 30 June 2012, 2011 and 2010 included elsewhere in this Annual Report.

        The JOBS Act permits an "emerging growth company" like us to take advantage of an extended transition period to comply with new or revised accounting standards applicable to public companies. We chose to "opt out" of this provision and, as a result, we are complying, and will continue to comply, with new or revised accounting standards as required when they are adopted. This decision to opt out of the extended transition period is irrevocable.

        We believe that the following accounting policies reflect the most critical judgments, estimates and assumptions and are significant to the consolidated financial statements.

Revenue recognition

Commercial

        Commercial revenue comprises amounts receivable from the utilisation of the Manchester United brand through sponsorship and other commercial agreements, including minimum guaranteed revenue and fees generated by the Manchester United first team promotional tours.

        Minimum guaranteed revenue is recognised over the term of the sponsorship agreement in line with the performance obligations included within the contract and based on the sponsorship benefits enjoyed by the individual sponsor. Certain sponsorship contracts include additional profit share arrangements based on cumulative profits earned from the utilization of the Manchester United brand.

54

        Under the terms of sponsorship contracts that include profit share arrangements, such profit share may be recouped by the sponsor against future minimum guarantees should the future financial performance result in profits below the minimum guarantee. Any additional profit share on such arrangements is only recognised when a reliable estimate of the future performance of the contract can be obtained and only to the extent that the revenue is considered probable. When profit share is recognised it is recorded ratably over the term of the contract period.

        In assessing whether any additional profit share is probable and should therefore be recognised, management carries out regular reviews of the contracts and future financial forecasts, having regard to the underlying risk factors such as team performance and general economic conditions. Such forecasts of future financial performance may differ from actual financial performance, which could result in a difference in the revenue recognised in a given year.

Broadcasting and Matchday

        For our accounting policies relating to Broadcasting revenue and Matchday revenue, which management do not consider to involve critical estimates and judgments, see note 2 to our audited consolidated financial statements as of 30 June 2012 and 2011 and for the years ended 30 June 2012, 2011 and 2010 included elsewhere in this Annual Report.

Impairment of goodwill and non-current assets

        The Company annually tests whether goodwill has suffered any impairment and more frequently tests whether events or changes in circumstances indicate a potential impairment. An impairment loss is recognised when the carrying value of goodwill exceeds its recoverable amount. Its recoverable amount is the higher of fair value less costs of disposal and value in use. The recoverable amount has been determined based on value-in-use calculations. These calculations require the use of estimates, both in arriving at the expected future cash flow and the application of a suitable discount rate in order to calculate the present value of these flows.

        All other non-current assets, including property plant and equipment and investment property, are reviewed for impairment whenever events or changes in circumstances indicate that the carrying amount may not be recoverable. Any impairment charges arising are recognized in the income statement when the carrying amount of an asset is greater than the estimated recoverable amount, which is the higher of an asset's fair value less costs to sell and value in use, and are calculated with reference to future discounted cash flow that the asset is expected to generate when considered as part of a cash-generating unit. An impairment review trigger event would include, for example, our failure to qualify for the UEFA Champions League for a sustained period. In respect of player registrations, a further impairment review trigger event would occur when the player is excluded from our revenue generation, for example as a result of a career-ending injury, and conditions indicate that the amortised carrying value of the asset is not recoverable.

        The impairment review of goodwill and other non-current assets considers estimates of the future economic benefits attributable to them. Such estimates involve assumptions in relation to future, recoverable amount of the asset, ticket revenue, broadcasting and sponsorship revenue and on-field performance. Any estimates of future economic benefits made in relation to non-current assets may differ from the benefits that ultimately arise, and materially affect the recoverable value of the asset.

Intangible assets—players' registrations

        The costs associated with the acquisition of players' registrations are capitalised as intangible assets at the fair value of the consideration payable, including an estimate of the fair value of any contingent consideration. Subsequent reassessments of the amount of contingent consideration payable are also included in the cost of the player's registration. The estimate of the fair value of the contingent

55

consideration payable requires management to assess the likelihood of specific performance conditions being met which would trigger the payment of the contingent consideration such as the number of player appearances. This assessment is carried out on an individual player basis. Costs associated with the acquisition of players' registrations include transfer fees, Premier League levy fees, agents' fees and other directly attributable costs. These costs are amortised over the period covered by the player's contract. To the extent that a player's contract is extended, the remaining book value is amortised over the remaining revised contract life.

Recognition of Deferred Tax Assets in Respect of Losses

        We recognise deferred tax effects of temporary differences between the financial statement carrying amounts and the tax basis of our assets and liabilities. We also recognise the deferred tax effects of tax loss carry-forwards where we believe they meet the criteria for recognition.

        Deferred tax assets are recognised on losses carried forward only to the extent that it is probable that they will be available for use against future profits and that there will be sufficient future taxable profit available against which the temporary differences can be utilised. In arriving at a judgment in relation to the recognition of deferred tax assets on losses, management considers the regulations applicable to taxation and advice on their interpretation. Management also considers whether losses carried forward may be utilised through tax planning opportunities to create suitable taxable profits. Future taxable income may be higher or lower than estimates made when determining whether it is necessary to record a tax asset and the amount to be recorded. Furthermore, changes in the legislative framework or applicable tax case law may result in management reassessment of the recognition of deferred tax assets on losses carried forward. If the final outcome of these matters differs from the amounts initially recorded, differences may positively or negatively impact the deferred tax provisions in the period in which such determination is made.

56

Results of Operations

        The following table shows selected audited consolidated income statement data for the years ended 30 June 2012, 2011 and 2010.

	Year ended 30 June
Income Statement Data	2012			2011			2010
	(£'000, unless otherwise indicated)
Revenue		320,320			331,441			286,416
Analysed as:
Commercial revenue		117,611			103,369			77,322
Broadcasting revenue		103,991			117,249			103,276
Matchday revenue		98,718			110,823			105,818
Operating expenses—before exceptional items		(274,411	)		(267,986	)		(232,716	)
Analysed as:
Employee benefit expenses		(161,688	)		(152,915	)		(131,689	)
Other operating expenses		(66,983	)		(68,837	)		(52,306	)
Depreciation		(7,478	)		(6,989	)		(8,634	)
Amortisation of players' registrations		(38,262	)		(39,245	)		(40,087	)
Operating expenses—exceptional items		(10,728	)		(4,667	)		(2,775	)
Total operating expenses		(285,139	)		(272,653	)		(235,491	)
Profit on disposal of players' registrations		9,691			4,466			13,385
Operating profit		44,872			63,254			64,310
Finance costs		(50,315	)		(52,960	)		(110,298	)
Finance income		779			1,710			1,715
Net finance costs		(49,536	)		(51,250	)		(108,583	)
(Loss)/profit on ordinary activities before tax		(4,664	)		12,004			(44,273	)
Tax credit/(expense)		27,977			986			(3,211	)
Profit/(loss) for the year from continuing operations		23,313			12,990			(47,484	)
Attributable to:
Owners of the Company		22,896			12,649			(47,757	)
Non-controlling interest		327			341			273
Basic and diluted earnings/(loss) per share (£)(1)		0.15			0.08			(0.31	)
Weighted average number of ordinary shares (thousands)(1)		155,352			155,352			155,352

⁽¹⁾

As adjusted retroactively for all periods presented to reflect the reorganisation transactions described in note 1 to the consolidated financial statements and notes included elsewhere in this Annual Report.

57

Year Ended 30 June 2012 as Compared to the Year Ended 30 June 2011

	Year ended 30 June (audited)
							% Change 2012 over 2011
	2012			2011
	(in £ millions)
Revenue		320.3			331.4			(3.3	)%
Commercial revenue		117.6			103.4			13.7	%
Broadcasting revenue		104.0			117.2			(11.3	)%
Matchday revenue		98.7			110.8			(10.9	)%
Total operating expenses		(285.2	)		(272.6	)		4.6	%
Employee benefit expenses		(161.7	)		(152.9	)		5.7	%
Other operating expenses		(67.0	)		(68.8	)		(2.6	)%
Depreciation		(7.5	)		(7.0	)		7.1	%
Amortisation of players' registrations		(38.3	)		(39.2	)		(2.3	)%
Exceptional items		(10.7	)		(4.7	)		127.7	%
Profit on disposal of players' registrations		9.7			4.5			115.6	%
Net finance costs		(49.5	)		(51.3	)		(3.5	)%
Tax credit		28.0			1.0			2,700.0	%

Revenue

        Our consolidated revenue for the year ended 30 June 2012 decreased to £320.3 million, an decrease of £11.1 million, or 3.3%, as compared to the year ended 30 June 2011, as a result of a decrease in revenue in our Broadcasting and Matchday sectors, which was partially offset by an increase in revenue in our Commercial sector, as described below.

Commercial revenue

        Commercial revenue for the year ended 30 June 2012 was £117.6 million, an increase of £14.2 million, or 13.7%, over the year ended 30 June 2011. The increase in Commercial revenue reflects an increase of £8.2 million from the activation of several new global and regional sponsorships. We also experienced an increase of £1.5 million from our shirt sponsorship, as well as an increase of £0.9 million in revenue generated from tours. In addition, additional profit share pursuant to the arrangement with Nike recognized in the years ended 30 June 2012 and 2011 amounted to £8.4 million and £5.7 million, respectively.

•

Sponsorship revenue for the year ended 30 June 2012, was £63.1 million, an increase of £8.2 million, or 14.9%, over the year ended 30 June 2011, primarily as a result of the shirt sponsorship with Aon and the addition of the new sponsorships, as discussed above.

•

Retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing revenue for the year ended 30 June 2012 was £33.8 million, an increase of £2.5 million, or 8.0%, over the year ended 30 June 2011, primarily as a result of additional profit share received pursuant to the agreement with Nike, as discussed above.

•

New media & mobile revenue for the year ended 30 June 2012 was £20.7 million, an increase of £3.5 million, or 20.3%, over the year ended 30 June 2011, primarily as a result of the commencement of new mobile partnerships and increased payments from existing partnerships.

Broadcasting revenue

        Broadcasting revenue for the year ended 30 June 2012 was £104.0 million, a decrease of £13.2 million, or 11.3%, over the year ended 30 June 2011. Broadcasting revenue was primarily

58

impacted by our early exit from the Champions League, compared with progression through to the final in the year ended 30 June 2011. In addition, FA Cup revenues in the year ended 30 June 2012 were impacted by our 4^th round exit, compared with reaching the semi-final in the year ended 30 June 2011.

Matchday revenue

        Matchday revenue for the year ended 30 June 2012 was £98.7 million, a decrease of £12.1 million, or 10.9%, over the year ended 30 June 2011. The decrease in Matchday revenue was the result of having played four less home games in the year ended 30 June 2012 as compared to the year ended 30 June 2011 when we also received revenue as a result of reaching the Champions League final and FA Cup semi-final, both games staged at Wembley Stadium.

Total operating expenses

        Total operating expenses (defined as employee benefit expenses, other operating expenses, depreciation, amortisation of players' registrations and exceptional items) were £285.2 million in the year ended 30 June 2012, representing an increase of approximately 4.6% from £272.6 million in the year ended 30 June 2011.

Employee benefit expenses

        Employee benefit expenses for the year ended 30 June 2012 were £161.7 million, an increase of £8.8 million, or 5.7%, over the year ended 30 June 2011. This increase is primarily due to an increase in football player and staff compensation, offset by lower success related bonuses compared to the year ended 30 June 2011 when we won the Premier League Championship and reached the Champions League final. The increasingly competitive global market for football players continues to be a primary driver of staff costs. Throughout the two years ended 30 June 2012, our employee benefit expenses increased as a result of increases to player compensation reflecting our ongoing strategy of investing in our first team. There have also been increases to our overall number of non-football employees, driven in large part by the expansion of our commercial operations.

Other operating expenses

        Other operating expenses for the year ended 30 June 2012 were £67.0 million, a decrease of £1.8 million, or 2.6%, over the year ended 30 June 2011. This decrease is primarily due to reduced travel costs compared to the year ended 30 June 2011 when the first team reached the Champions League final and reduced gateshare payments to our opponents due to fewer domestic cup matches played at Old Trafford in the year ended 30 June 2012. This decrease was partially offset by a general underlying growth in operating expenditure largely associated with the continued growth of our commercial operations.

Depreciation

        Depreciation for the year ended 30 June 2012 amounted to £7.5 million, an increase of £0.5 million, or 7.1%, over depreciation of £7.0 million for the year ended 30 June 2011.

Amortisation of players' registrations

        Amortisation of players' registrations for the year ended 30 June 2012 was £38.3 million, which was largely in line with £39.2 million for the year ended 30 June 2011. Increases in amortisation due to player acquisitions during the year (mainly Phil jones, David de Gea and Ashley Young) were offset by reductions due to contract extensions (mainly Anderson, Chris Smalling and Antonio Valencia) and departed players (mainly Owen Hargreaves). The unamortised balance of existing players' registrations

59

as of 30 June 2012 was £112.4 million, of which £30.4 million is expected to be amortised in the year ended 30 June 2013. The remaining balance is expected to be amortised over the three years to 30 June 2016. This does not take into account player additions after 30 June 2012, which would have the effect of increasing the amortisation expense in future periods; nor does it consider disposals subsequent to 30 June 2012, which would have the effect of decreasing future amortisation charges. Furthermore, any contract renegotiations would also impact future charges.

Exceptional items

        Exceptional items of £10.7 million were recognised for the year ended 30 June 2012, of which £8.9 million related to professional advisory fees in connection with the recently completed IPO and previously proposed public offering of shares and a £1.8 million increase in the provision relating to the Football League pension scheme deficit following an actuarial valuation. Exceptional items of £4.7 million were recognized for the year ended 30 June 2011, of which £2.7 million related to professional advisory fees in connection with a proposed public offering of shares and a £2.0 million impairment of investment property.

Profit on disposal of players' registrations

        Profit on disposal of players' registrations for the year ended 30 June 2012 was £9.7 million, an increase of £5.2 million, or 115.6%, over the year ended 30 June 2011. The profit on disposal for the year ended 30 June 2012 relates to the disposals of Obertan (Newcastle), Brown and O'Shea (Sunderland), Drinkwater (Leicester), Gibson (Everton), Diouf (Hannover), Morrison (West Ham), and James and De Laet (Leicester). The profit on disposal for the year ended 30 June 2011 related mainly to the transfers of Cathcart, Possebon, Eikram, Chester and Stewart with additional trigger payments being received for players previously transferred.

Net finance costs

        Net finance costs for the year ended 30 June 2012 were £49.5 million, a decrease of £1.8 million, or 3.5%, as compared to £51.3 million for year ended 30 June 2011. The main reasons for this decrease are a £6.4 million decrease in interest payable on bank loans and senior secured notes primarily due to repurchases of senior secured notes and a £16.9 million decrease in interest payable and accelerated amortisation of debt issue on the secured payment in kind loan following repayment of this loan mid-way through the year ended 30 June 2011. These decreases were partly offset by an unrealised loss of £5.2 million on the translation of our US dollar denominated senior secured notes in the year ended 30 June 2012 compared to an unrealised gain of £16.4 million in the year ended 30 June 2011 (an adverse movement of £21.6 million). Foreign exchange gains or losses are not a cash charge and could reverse depending on dollar/sterling exchange rate movement. Any gain or loss on a cumulative basis will not be realised until 2017 (or earlier if our senior secured notes are refinanced or redeemed prior to their stated maturity).

Tax credit

        The tax credit for the year ended 30 June 2012 was £28.0 million as compared with a tax credit of £1.0 million for the year ended 30 June 2011. The increase primarily resulted from the recognition of a previously unrecognised deferred tax asset. This asset relates to previously unrecognised tax losses.

60

Year Ended 30 June 2011 as Compared to the Year Ended 30 June 2010

	Year ended 30 June (audited)
							% Change 2011 over 2010
	2011			2010
	(in £ millions)
Revenue		331.4			286.4			15.7	%
Commercial revenue		103.4			77.3			33.8	%
Broadcasting revenue		117.2			103.3			13.5	%
Matchday revenue		110.8			105.8			4.7	%
Total operating expenses		(272.6	)		(235.5	)		15.8	%
Employee benefit expenses		(152.9	)		(131.7	)		16.1	%
Other operating expenses		(68.8	)		(52.3	)		31.5	%
Depreciation		(7.0	)		(8.6	)		(18.6	)%
Amortisation of players' registrations		(39.2	)		(40.1	)		(2.2	)%
Exceptional items		(4.7	)		(2.8	)		67.9	%
Profit on disposal of players' registrations		4.5			13.4			(66.4	)%
Net finance costs		(51.3	)		(108.6	)		(52.8	)%
Tax credit/(expense)		1.0			(3.2	)		131.3	%

Revenue

        Our consolidated revenue for the year ended 30 June 2011 increased to £331.4 million, an increase of £45.0 million, or 15.7%, as compared to the year ended 30 June 2010, as a result of an increase in revenue in each of our principal sectors, as described below.

Commercial revenue

        Commercial revenue for the year ended 30 June 2011 was £103.4 million, an increase of £26.1 million, or 33.8%, over the year ended 30 June 2010. The increase in Commercial revenue reflects an increase of £15.4 million from the activation of several new global and regional sponsorships. We also experienced an increase of £3.3 million from our shirt sponsorship, as well as an increase of £2.5 million in revenue generated from tours. In addition, additional profit share pursuant to the arrangement with Nike recognised in the years ended 30 June 2011 and 2010 amounted to, £5.7 million and £3.2 million, respectively. We also generated £5.4 million in appearance fees from exhibition games and promotional tours in the year ended 30 June 2011 as compared to £2.9 million in the year ended 30 June 2010.

•

Sponsorship revenue for the year ended 30 June 2011 was £54.9 million, an increase of £14.0 million, or 34.2%, over the year ended 30 June 2010 primarily as a result of the shirt sponsorship with Aon and the addition of the new sponsorships, as discussed above.

•

Retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing revenue for the year ended 30 June 2011 was £31.3 million, an increase of £4.8 million, or 18.1%, over the year ended 30 June 2010, primarily as a result of additional profit share received pursuant to the agreement with Nike, as discussed above.

•

New media & mobile revenue for the year ended 30 June 2011 was £17.2 million, an increase of £7.3 million, or 73.7%, over the year ended 30 June 2010, primarily as a result of the commencement of new mobile partnerships and increased payments from existing partnerships.

61

Broadcasting revenue

        Broadcasting revenue for the year ended 30 June 2011 was £117.2 million, an increase of £13.9 million, or 13.5%, over the year ended 30 June 2010. Broadcasting revenue increased steadily during each of the years ended 30 June 2011 and 2010 primarily as a result of an increase in the distributions from UEFA for all participants in the Champions League, as well as increased revenue from the Premier League media rights package agreed in 2010. In the 2010/11 season, we were champions of the Premier League and reached the finals of the Champions League, resulting in increases of £7.0 million from Premier League distributions and £6.1 million from Champions League distributions. Our total Champions League broadcasting revenue increased in fiscal year 2011 as a result of our progress to the Champions League final, which delivered higher participation fees and increased our overall share of the 2010/11 performance market pool available to English clubs. In addition, new Premier League media contracts beginning in the 2010/11 season led to increased broadcasting revenue, particularly from the sale of international media rights, from which our distribution increased by approximately 80% compared with the previous contract. We also experienced a modest increase in domestic cup broadcasting revenue as a result of progression to the semi-finals of the FA Cup.

Matchday revenue

        Matchday revenue for the year ended 30 June 2011 was £110.8 million, an increase of £5.0 million, or 4.7%, over the year ended 30 June 2010 of which £1.1 million and £1.5 million were due to an increase in gate receipts and hospitality sales, respectively, and £0.3 million was due to an increase in museum revenue. The remainder of the £5.0 million increase was primarily due to recognition of £3.6 million in matchday revenue for the Champions League final in fiscal year 2011, held at a neutral venue. We played 29 home matches during the 2010/11 season, one more than the previous season, as a result of reaching the Champions League final in 2011 and having played the same number of domestic cup matches at home. Our progress in the FA Cup and the Champions League resulted in strong attendances in all games as well as increased revenue from matchday hospitality sales. In addition, gateshare from the Champions League final, played at Wembley Stadium, is reflected in our Matchday revenue. Weighted average ticket prices remained flat in the 2010/11 season compared with the 2009/10 season. These increases were partially offset by an increase in VAT on ticket sales in January 2011 (from 17.5% to 20.0%), the cost of which reduced our Matchday revenue for fiscal year 2011.

Total operating expenses

        Total operating expenses were £272.6 million in fiscal year 2011, representing an increase of 15.8% from £235.5 million in fiscal year 2010.

Employee benefit expenses

        Employee benefit expenses for the year ended 30 June 2011 were £152.9 million, an increase of £21.2 million, or 16.1%, over the year ended 30 June 2010. This increase is primarily due to a £12.7 million increase in football player and staff compensation, including bonuses paid as a result of winning the Premier League Championship, a £5.7 million increase in other staff compensation and a £2.7 million increase in social security and pension payments in the year ended 30 June 2011. The increasingly competitive global market for football players continues to be a primary driver of staff costs. Throughout the two years ended 30 June 2011, our employee benefit expenses increased as a result of increases to player compensation reflecting our ongoing strategy of investing in our first team. There have also been increases to our overall number of non-football employees, driven in large part by the expansion of our commercial operations.

62

        During the 2010/11 season, we regained the Premier League title and reached the finals of the Champions League, resulting in higher bonuses paid to our players and non-player staff in 2011. Employee benefit expenses also increased as a result of certain strategic new hires across the business and an overall increase in the number of employees.

Other operating expenses

        Other operating expenses for the year ended 30 June 2011 were £68.8 million, an increase of £16.5 million or 31.5% over the year ended 30 June 2010. Other operating expenses depend on the performance of the business and the number of home matches we play during the season. In addition, we have incurred additional costs relating to the expansion of our commercial operations, and in particular support for our sponsorship sales and marketing teams. In the 2010/11 season, we played one additional home match compared to the 2009/10 season. We also incurred additional costs related to reaching the Champions League final in the 2010/11 season and our promotional tours. The increase in other operating expenses in the year ended June 30, 2011 also reflects a change from a guaranteed minimum revenue model to a revenue share less costs model with respect to the MUTV international broadcasting rights.

Depreciation

        Depreciation for the year ended 30 June 2011 amounted to £7.0 million, a decrease of £1.6 million over depreciation of £8.6 million for the year ended 30 June 2010, due to the impact of some significant plant and machinery becoming fully depreciated.

Amortisation of players' registrations

        Amortisation of players' registrations for the year ended 30 June 2011 was £39.2 million, which was largely in line with £40.1 million for the year ended 30 June 2010. Increases in amortisation due to player acquisitions during the year (mainly Javier Hernandez and Bebe) were offset by reductions due to contract extensions (mainly Nani, Wayne Rooney and Nemanja Vidic) and departed players (mainly Zoran Tosic).

Exceptional items

        Exceptional items of £4.7 million were recognised for the year ended 30 June 2011, of which £2.7 million related to professional advisory fees in connection with a proposed public offering of shares and a £2.0 million impairment of investment property. During 2010 charges of £2.8 million were recognised, primarily relating to an onerous lease provision.

Profit on disposal of players' registrations

        Profit on disposal of players' registrations for the year ended 30 June 2011 was £4.5 million, a decrease of £8.9 million over the year ended 30 June 2010, reflecting the sale of non-first team players.

Net finance costs

        Net finance costs for the year ended 30 June 2011 were £51.3 million, a decrease of £57.3 million as compared to £108.6 million for year ended 30 June 2010. The main reasons for this decrease are the £16.4 million unrealised gain on the translation of our US dollar denominated senior secured notes due to a weakening of the dollar relative to sterling in our fiscal year 2011, compared with the £19.3 million unrealised loss on the translation of our US dollar denominated senior secured notes due to a strengthening of the dollar relative to sterling in our fiscal year 2010. We also realised a £11.9 million one-time charge related to terminated interest rate swap agreements in the year ended 30 June 2010.

63

Additionally, net interest payable on our indebtedness decreased in our fiscal year 2011 largely due to repayment of the secured payment in kind loan mid-way through the year.

        Foreign exchange gains or losses are not a cash charge and could reverse depending on dollar/sterling exchange rate movement. Any gain or loss on a cumulative basis will not be realized until 2017 (or earlier if our senior secured notes are refinanced or redeemed prior to their stated maturity).

Tax credit/(expense)

        The tax credit for the year ended 30 June 2011 was £1.0 million as compared with a tax expense of £3.2 million for the year ended 30 June 2010. Our tax credit for the year ended 30 June 2011 was mainly impacted by the re-measurement of the deferred tax liability due to the reduction in the UK corporation tax rate during 2011 resulting in a credit of £4.2 million and the utilisation of previously unrecognised tax carryforwards of £5.3 million. This was offset by the tax on taxable profit arising during the year ended 30 June 2011 of £4.3 million and additional tax charges in 2011 associated with non-deductible expenses for tax purposes. The increase in expenses that are not deductible for tax purposes was mainly related to £2.9 million of expenses associated with the proposed public offering of shares. Furthermore, additional deferred tax liabilities of £2.2 million were recognised following submission of prior year tax computations.

Impact of Changes in Foreign Exchange Rates

        Our functional and reporting currency is the pound sterling and substantially all of our costs are denominated in pound sterling. We are, however, exposed to the following foreign exchange risks:

•

Significant revenue received in Euros primarily as a result of participation in European cup competitions. During the year ended 30 June 2012 we received a total of €40.2 million of revenue denominated in Euros (2011: €55.3 million; 2010: €45.9 million). We seek to hedge the majority of the currency risk of this revenue by placing forward contracts at the point at which it becomes reasonably certain that it will receive the revenue.

•

Significant amount of sponsorship revenue denominated in US Dollars. During the year ended 30 June 2012 we received a total of US$58.0 million of revenue denominated in US Dollars (2011: US$41.2 million; 2010: US$21.5 million).

•

Risks arising from the senior secured notes denominated in US Dollars. At 30 June 2012 senior secured notes include principal amounts of US$393.0 million (2011: US$416.0 million) denominated in US Dollars which is not hedged and is therefore retranslated at the closing rate for each reporting date. The currency retranslation for the year ended 30 June 2012 resulted in a charge to the income statement of £5.2 million (2011: credit of £16.4 million; 2010: charge of £19.3 million). Interest is paid on the US Dollar element of the senior secured notes in US Dollars.

•

We only consider hedging US Dollar exposures to the extent that there is an excess of currency receivable after the interest payments have been made and after taking into consideration the credit risk of the counterparty.

•

Payment and receipts of transfer fees may also give rise to foreign currency exposures. Due to the nature of player transfers we may not always be able to predict such cash flows until the transfer has taken place. Where possible and depending on the payment profile of transfer fees payable and receivable we will seek to hedge future payments and receipts at the point it becomes reasonably certain that the payments will be made or the income will be received. When hedging income to be received, we also take account of the credit risk of the counterparty.

64

        It is our policy to enter into forward foreign exchange contracts to cover specific foreign currency payments and receipts. The Group has entered into forward foreign exchange contracts to hedge the exchange rate risk arising from anticipated future income relating to participation in the UEFA Champions League, which are designated as cash flow hedges. We have also entered into a forward foreign exchange contract to hedge the exchange rate risk arising from a future payment relating to the acquisition of a player registration, this has not been designated as a hedging instrument.

B.    LIQUIDITY AND CAPITAL RESOURCES

        Our primary cash requirements during the past three fiscal years stemmed from the payment of transfer fees for the acquisition of players' registrations, capital expenditure for the improvement of facilities at Old Trafford, payment of interest on our borrowings, employee benefit expenses and other operating expenses. Historically, we have met these cash requirements through a combination of operating cash flow and proceeds from the transfer fees from the sale of players. Our existing borrowings primarily consist of our senior secured notes, although we have in the past, and may from time to time in the future, purchase our senior secured notes in open market transactions. Repurchased senior secured notes have been retired. Additionally, although we have not needed to draw any borrowings under our revolving credit facility since 2009, we have no intention of retiring our revolving credit facility and may draw on it in the future in order to satisfy our working capital requirements. We manage our cash flow interest rate risk where appropriate using interest rate swaps at contract lengths consistent with the repayment schedule of our long term borrowings. Such interest rate swaps have the economic effect of converting borrowings from floating rates to fixed rates. We also have foreign exchange rate forward contracts outstanding that we use to hedge our exposure to US dollar sponsorship revenue to the extent that it is not offset by the interest expense on US dollar denominated debt and Euro exposure in our distributions from UEFA.

        Our business generates a significant amount of the cash from our gate revenues and commercial contractual arrangements at or near the beginning of our fiscal year, with a steady flow of other cash received throughout the fiscal year. In addition, we generate a significant amount of our cash through advance receipts, including season tickets (which include general admission season tickets and seasonal hospitality tickets), most of which are received prior to the end of June for the following season. Our Broadcasting revenue from the Premier League and UEFA are paid periodically throughout the season, with primary payments made in the late summer, December, January and the end of the football season. Our sponsorship and Commercial revenue tends to be paid either quarterly or annually in advance. For example, we received £34.3 million at the commencement of our sponsorship agreement with Aon, which further provided that we receive bi-annual payments of £5.3 million at the beginning of our second and fourth quarters during the term of the sponsorship agreement. However, while we typically have a high cash balance at the beginning of each fiscal year, this is largely attributable to deferred income, the majority of which falls under current liabilities in the consolidated balance sheet, and this deferred income is unwound through the income statement over the course of the fiscal year. Over the course of a year, we use our cash on hand to pay operating expenses, staff costs, interest payments and other liabilities as they become due. This typically results in negative working capital at certain times during the year. In the event it ever became necessary to access additional operating cash, we also have access to cash through our revolving credit facility. As of 30 June 2012, we had no borrowings under our revolving credit facility.

        Pursuant to our contract with Nike, we are entitled to share in the cumulative net profits (incremental to the guaranteed sponsorship and licensing fees) generated by Nike from the licensing, merchandising and retail operations. The annual installment Nike pays us in respect of the £303 million in minimum guaranteed sponsorship and licensing fees can be affected each year by the level of cumulative profits generated. Nike is required to pay us the cumulative profit share in cash as the first installment of the minimum guarantee in each fiscal year, with the balance (up to the portion of the

65

minimum guarantee for that year) paid to us in equal quarterly installments. In the event the cumulative profit share paid to us in the first installment exceeds the portion of the minimum guarantee for that year, no additional payments are made for the remainder of the year. The excess of the amount received in cash from Nike above the minimum guarantee, if any, for any particular year is deemed to be the amount of cumulative profit retained in a particular year. At the end of the contract, we will receive a cash payment equal to the cumulative profit not previously retained, as described above. We are currently accruing cumulative profit share revenue on our balance sheet that will be paid to us by Nike at the end of the contract.

        We also maintain a mixture of long-term and short-term debt finance in order to ensure that we have sufficient funds available for short-term working capital requirements and for investment in the playing squad and other capital projects.

        Our cost base is more evenly spread throughout the fiscal year than our cash inflows. Employee benefit expenses and fixed costs constitute the majority of our cash outflows and are generally paid throughout the 12 months of the fiscal year. Our working capital levels tend to be at their lowest in December, in advance of Premier League and UEFA broadcasting receipts in January.

        In addition, transfer windows for acquiring and disposing of players' registrations occur in January and the summer. During these periods, we may require additional cash to meet our acquisition needs for new players and we may generate additional cash through the sale of existing players. Depending on the terms of the agreement, transfer fees may be paid or received by us in multiple installments, resulting in deferred cash paid or received. Although we have not historically drawn on our revolving credit facility during the summer transfer window, if we seek to acquire players with values substantially in excess of the values of players we seek to sell, we may be required to draw on our revolving credit facility to meet our cash needs.

        Acquisition and disposal of players also affects our current trade receivables and payables, which affects our overall working capital. Our current trade receivables include accrued income from sponsors as well as transfer fees receivable from other football clubs whereas our trade payables include primarily transfer fees and other associated costs in relation to the acquisition of player registrations.

Capital Expenditures at Old Trafford

        Our stadium, Old Trafford, remains one of our key assets and a significant part of the overall experience we provide to our followers. Old Trafford has been our home stadium since 1910 and has undergone significant changes over the years. To maintain the quality of service, enhance the fan experience and increase Matchday revenue, we continually invest in the refurbishment and regeneration of Old Trafford. Following a substantial development prior to the 2006/07 season, we expanded seating capacity at Old Trafford from approximately 68,000 to 75,766. In addition, we have continued to invest in improving hospitality suites and catering facilities through refurbishment programs. For example, in the 2009/10 and 2010/11 seasons, we upgraded the East Stand, North Stand and West Stand multi-seat facilities. We record these investments as capital expenditures. Capital expenditure at Old Trafford was £15.3 million, £7.3 million and £4.8 million for the years ended 30 June 2012, 2011 and 2010, respectively. We typically invest approximately £3 million per year in refurbishment capital expenditure with further investments in expansion capital expenditure as required.

        In addition, we expect to spend approximately £8.0 million in fiscal year 2013 in connection with updating and expanding Carrington, our training facility, so that the technology and facilities we provide our players and medical staff continue to be state-of-the art.

66

New media capital expenditure

        We intend to continue investing in our new media assets, including our website and digital media capabilities. Over the next three years, we intend to invest approximately £5.0 million to £8.0 million in our new media assets; however, as our new media business continues to grow, the timing of these capital expenditure investments may change.

Net player capital expenditure

        From the year ended 30 June 1998 to the year ended 30 June 2012, average net player capital expenditure represented a cash outflow of £14.3 million per fiscal year (excluding the sale of a player in the year ended 30 June 2009 that generated a significant cash inflow, average net player capital expenditure over the same period would have been a cash outflow of £20.1 million per fiscal year). Actual cash used or generated from net player capital expenditure is recorded on our statement of cash flows with net cash flows from investing activities.

Working Capital

        Our directors confirmed that, as of the date of this Annual Report, after taking into account our current cash and cash equivalents and our anticipated cash flow from operating and financing activities, we believe that we have sufficient working capital for our present requirements.

Cash Flow

        The following table summarizes our cash flows for the years ended 30 June 2012, 2011 and 2010:

	Year ended 30 June (audited)
	2012			2011			2010
	(in £ thousands)
Cash flow from operating activities		80,302			125,140			103,537
Interest paid		(47,068	)		(167,499	)		(35,645	)
Debt finance costs relating to borrowings		—			(118	)		(13,846	)
Interest received		1,010			1,774			1,681
Income tax paid		(3,333	)		(70	)		(2,618	)
Net cash generated from/(used in) operating activities		30,911			(40,773	)		53,109
Cash flow from investing activities
Purchases of property, plant and equipment (net of proceeds)		(15,323	)		(7,156	)		(4,702	)
Purchases of investment property		(7,364	)		—			—
Purchases of players' registrations		(58,971	)		(25,369	)		(44,274	)
Proceeds from sale of players' registrations		9,409			13,956			13,857
Net cash used in investing activities		(72,249	)		(18,569	)		(35,119	)
Cash flow from financing activities
Proceeds from issue of ordinary shares		—			249,105			—
Proceeds from borrowings		—			—			502,571
Repayment of borrowings		(28,774	)		(202,499	)		(507,258	)
Dividends paid		(10,000	)		—			—
Net cash (used in)/generated from financing activities		(38,774	)		46,606			(4,687	)
Net (decrease)/increase in cash and cash equivalents		(80,112	)		(12,736	)		13,303

67

Cash flow from operating activities

        Cash flow from operating activities represents our operating results and net movements in our working capital. Our working capital generally reflects cash received from the sale of tickets and hospitality and other matchday sales, broadcasting revenue from the Premier League and UEFA and sponsorship and commercial revenue. Cash flow from operating activities for the year ended 30 June 2012 produced a cash inflow of £80.3 million, a decrease of £44.8 million from a cash inflow of £125.1 million for the year ended 30 June 2011. The decrease in cash flow from operating activities compared to the year ended 30 June 2011 is largely due to the lower Broadcasting and Matchday revenues, partially offset by increased Commercial revenues. Our cash flow from operating activities for the year ended 30 June 2010 was £103.5 million.

Net cash generated from/(used in) operating activities

        Additional changes in cash generated from operating activities generally reflect our finance costs. Following the refinancing of our previously existing credit facilities through the issuance of our senior secured notes and the establishment of our revolving credit facility, we have eliminated our interest rate swaps on those facilities and currently pay fixed rates of interest on our debt obligations. The costs of both the issuance of senior secured notes and the repayment of existing borrowings were £13.8 million. As a result, our underlying finance costs decreased from January 2010 and cash outflows to service our debt have become more stable. However, in the year ended 30 June 2011, the payment of two interest payments on our senior secured notes and the payment of cumulative interest on our payment in kind loan, totaling £156.1 million, compared with no senior secured notes interest payments in the year ended 30 June 2010 (as the first interest payment on the senior secured notes occurred in August 2010 and there were no interest payments made on the payment in kind loan in the year ended 30 June 2010), as well as premiums paid for our senior secured notes we repurchased in the market led to higher interest paid compared with the previous years. Net cash generated from operating activities was £30.9 million in the year ended 30 June 2012, compared to net cash used in operating activities of £40.8 million for the year ended 30 June 2011, and net cash generated from operating activities was £53.1 million for the year ended 30 June 2010.

Net cash used in investing activities

        Capital expenditure for the acquisition of players as well as for improvements to property, principally at Old Trafford and Carrington, are funded through cash flow generated from operations, proceeds from the sale of players' registrations and, if necessary, from our revolving credit facility. Capital expenditure on the acquisition, disposal and trading of players tends to vary significantly from year to year depending on the requirements of our first team, overall availability of players, our assessment of their relative value and competitive demand for players from other clubs. By contrast, capital expenditure on the purchase of property, plant and equipment tends to remain relatively stable as we continue to make improvements at Old Trafford and invest in the expansion of our training facility at Carrington. As part of the planned investment for Carrington, we will enhance the viewing facilities to provide current and potential partners with unique access to the Manchester United experience.

        Net cash used in investing activities for the year ended 30 June 2012 was £72.2 million, an increase of £53.6 million from £18.6 million for the year ended 30 June 2011.

        For the year ended 30 June 2012, net player capital expenditure was £49.6 million, an increase of £38.2 million from net player capital expenditure of £11.4 million for the year ended 30 June 2011. Player capital expenditure for the year ended 30 June 2012 mainly comprised expenditures for the acquisitions of David de Gea, Phil Jones and Ashley Young less payments received relating to the disposals of Gabriel Obertan, Wes Brown, John O'Shea, Fraizer Campbell, Mame Biram Diouf, Darron

68

Gibson and Ravel Morrison. Player capital expenditure for the year ended 30 June 2011 included payments relating to Javier "Chicharito" Hernandez, Chris Smalling, Anders Lindegaard and Bebe partially offset by a number of disposals including Fraizer Campbell, Rodrigo Possebon, Ben Foster and Zoran Tosic and other appearance related payments. Net player capital expenditure for the year ended 30 June 2010 was £30.4 million.

        For the year ended 30 June 2012, net capital expenditure was £22.7 million, an increase of £15.5 million from net capital expenditure of £7.2 million for the year ended 30 June 2011. Net capital expenditure for the year ended 30 June 2012 relates mainly to the expansion of our property portfolio around Old Trafford, upgrades to our corporate facilities and general development at Old Trafford together with the commencement of the redevelopment of our training facility at Carrington. Net capital expenditure for the year ended 30 June 2011 related to the ongoing upgrade and refurbishment of the executive boxes and suites throughout Old Trafford. Net capital expenditure for the year ended 30 June 2010 was £4.7 million.

Net cash (used in)/generated from financing activities

        Net cash used in financing activities for the year ended 30 June 2012 was £38.8 million, an increase of £85.4 million from net cash generated of £46.6 million for the year ended 30 June 2011. During the year ended 30 June 2012 we purchased £28.2 million (sterling equivalent) nominal value of our senior secured notes in open market transactions and paid an interim dividend of £10.0 million. During the year ended 30 June 2011 we repaid borrowings of £138.0 million to the lenders under our payment in kind loan offset by the receipt of £249.1 million proceeds from the issuance of shares to our immediate shareholder. In addition, we repurchased £63.8 million (sterling equivalent) nominal value of our senior secured notes in open market transactions. Our senior secured notes previously purchased by us in open market transactions have been contributed to MU Finance plc and retired. For the year ended 30 June 2010, net cash used in financing activities was £4.7 million, reflecting an increase in borrowings of £502.6 million as a result of the issuance of our senior secured notes and repayment of our previous secured senior facilities of £507.3 million.

Indebtedness

        Our primary sources of indebtedness consist of our pound sterling denominated 8³/4% senior secured notes due 2017 and our US dollar denominated 8³/8% senior secured notes due 2017. As part of the security for our senior secured notes and revolving credit facility, substantially all of the assets of the issuer and guarantors of our senior secured notes are subject to liens and mortgages.

Description of principal indebtedness

8³/4% pound sterling senior secured notes due 2017 and 8³/8% US dollar senior secured notes due 2017

        Our senior secured notes initially consisted of two tranches: £250 million 8³/4% senior secured notes due 2017 and $425 million 8³/8% senior secured notes due 2017. Our senior secured notes were issued by our wholly-owned finance subsidiary, MU Finance plc, are guaranteed by Red Football Limited, Red Football Junior Limited, Manchester United Limited and Manchester United Football Club Limited and are secured against all of the assets of Red Football Limited and each of the guarantors. The proceeds of our senior secured notes were used to refinance existing debt, reduce Red Football Limited's liabilities to its hedging counterparties, pay fees and expenses related to the offering and for general corporate purposes.

69

        The indenture governing our senior secured notes contains customary covenants and restrictions on the activities of Red Football Limited and each of Red Football Limited's subsidiaries, including, but not limited to, the incurrence of additional indebtedness; dividends or distributions in respect of capital stock or certain other restricted payments or investments; entering into agreements that restrict distributions from restricted subsidiaries; the sale or disposal of assets, including capital stock of restricted subsidiaries; transactions with affiliates; the incurrence of liens; and mergers, consolidations or the sale of substantially all of Red Football Limited's assets. The covenants in the indenture governing our senior secured notes are subject to certain thresholds and exceptions described in the indenture governing our senior secured notes.

        At any time prior to 1 February 2013, up to 35% of the original principal amount of our 8³/8% US dollar senior secured notes due 2017 may be redeemed with the net proceeds of certain equity offerings at a price equal to 108.375% of the principal amount of such notes, plus accrued and unpaid interest to the date of such redemption, and up to 35% of the original principal amount of our 8³/4% pound sterling senior secured notes due 2017 may be redeemed with the net proceeds of certain equity offerings at a price equal to 108.750% of the principal amount of such notes, plus accrued and unpaid interest to the date of such redemption, provided that after giving effect to any such redemptions, not less than 65% of the original principal amount of the applicable tranche of our senior secured notes remain outstanding and the redemption occurs within 90 days of the date of closing of such equity offering.

        In addition, at any time prior to 1 February 2013, each tranche of our senior secured notes may be redeemed in part or in full at a redemption price equal to 100% of the principal amount of the senior secured notes redeemed, plus a make-whole premium calculated in accordance with the indenture governing each tranche of senior secured notes, plus, in each case, accrued and unpaid interest to the date of such redemption.

        On or after 1 February 2013, our senior secured notes may be redeemed in part or in full at the redemption prices (expressed as percentages of principal amount of such notes) set forth below, plus accrued and unpaid interest on the notes redeemed to the date of such redemption, if redeemed during the twelve-month period beginning on 1 February of the years indicated below:

	Redemption Price
Year	Pound Sterling Notes			US Dollar Notes
2013		108.750	%		108.375	%
2014		104.375	%		104.188	%
2015		102.188	%		102.094	%
2016		100.000	%		100.000	%

        In the event we exercise our option to redeem any series of notes pursuant to the terms of the indenture and less than all of the notes of such series are to be redeemed, the trustee will select notes for redemption on a pro rata basis.

        We repurchased £28.2 million of our senior secured notes during the year ended 30 June 2012, comprising £14.0 million of our senior secured notes from the sterling tranche and $23.0 million of our senior secured notes from the US dollar tranche. As of 30 June 2012, we held £92.3 million of our senior secured notes, comprising £72.2 million of the sterling tranche of senior secured notes and $32.0 million of the US dollar tranche of senior secured notes. The total amount of senior secured notes outstanding at 30 June 2012, excluding unamortised discounts and issue costs of £17.8 million, was the sterling equivalent of £419.8 million, comprising £177.8 million 8³/4% senior secured notes and $393.0 million 8³/8% senior secured notes.

70

        On 14 September 2012, we used all of our net proceeds from our IPO to reduce our indebtedness by exercising our option to redeem and retire $101.7 million (£62.6 million) in aggregate principal amount of our 8³/8% US dollar senior secured notes due 2017 at a redemption price equal to 108.375% of the principal amount of such notes plus accrued and unpaid interest to the date of such redemption. In addition, our senior secured notes previously purchased by us in open market transactions have been contributed to MU Finance plc and retired.

Revolving credit facility

        Our revolving credit facility agreement allows Manchester United Limited and Manchester United Football Club Limited to borrow up to £75 million from a syndicate of lenders and J.P. Morgan Europe Limited as agent and security trustee. The facility consists of two individual facilities of £50 million and £25 million. As of 30 June 2012, we had no outstanding borrowings and had £75 million in borrowing capacity under our revolving credit facility agreement.

        Our revolving credit facility is scheduled to expire in 2016. Any amount still outstanding at that time will be due in full immediately on that date. The revolving credit facility contains an annual minimum five-day "net clean down" mandatory repayment in order to reduce outstanding revolving loans to £25 million, net of certain credits for unrestricted cash, for such five-day period.

        Subject to certain conditions, we may voluntarily prepay and/or permanently cancel all or part of the available commitments under the revolving credit facility by giving five business days' prior notice to the Agent under the facility. Any loan drawn under the revolving credit facility is required to be repaid on the last day of each of its interest periods. Amounts repaid may (subject to the terms of the revolving credit facility agreement) be reborrowed.

        Loans under the revolving credit facility bear interest at a rate per annum equal to LIBOR (or in relation to a loan in Euros, EURIBOR) plus the applicable margin and any mandatory cost.

        The applicable margin means 3.50% per annum, except if no event of default has occurred and is continuing, it means the following:

Total net leverage ratio (as defined in the revolving credit facility agreement) per annum	Margin %
Equal to or greater than 4.5		3.50
Equal to or greater than 4.0 but less than 4.5		3.25
Equal to or greater than 3.5 but less than 4.0		3.00
Equal to or greater than 3.0 but less than 3.5		2.75
Less than 3.0		2.50

        A commitment fee is payable on the available but undrawn amount of the revolving credit facility, at a rate equal to 35% per annum of the applicable margin.

        Our revolving credit facility is guaranteed by Red Football Limited, Red Football Junior Limited, Manchester United Limited, Manchester United Football Club Limited and MU Finance plc and secured against the assets of those entities.

        In addition to the general covenants described below, the revolving credit facility contains a financial maintenance covenant requiring us to maintain consolidated EBITDA of not less than £65 million for each 12 month testing period. We are able to claim certain dispensations from complying with the consolidated EBITDA floor up to twice (in non-consecutive years) during the life of the revolving credit facility if we fail to qualify for the Champions League.

        Our revolving credit facility contains events of default typical in facilities of this type, as well as typical covenants including restrictions on incurring additional indebtedness, paying dividends or making other distributions or repurchasing or redeeming our stock, making investments, selling assets,

71

including capital stock of restricted subsidiaries, entering into agreements restricting our subsidiaries' ability to pay dividends, consolidating, merging, selling or otherwise disposing of all or substantially all of our assets, entering into sale and leaseback transactions, entering into transactions with our affiliates and incurring liens. The covenants in the revolving credit facility are subject to certain thresholds and exceptions described in the agreement governing the revolving credit facility.

Alderley facility

        The Alderley facility consists of a bank loan to Alderley Urban Investments Limited, a subsidiary of Manchester United Limited. The loan attracts interest at LIBOR plus 1%. Approximately £2.6 million of the loan is repayable in quarterly installments through to July 2018, and the remaining balance of approximately £4.2 million is repayable at par on 9 July 2018. The loan is secured against the Manchester International Freight Terminal which is owned by Alderley Urban Investments Limited. As of 30 June 2012, £6.8 million was outstanding under the Alderley facility.

Loan stock issued to minority shareholder of MUTV

        The loan stock issued to the minority shareholder of MUTV, Sky Ventures Limited, a wholly-owned subsidiary of Sky that is unrelated to us or our principal shareholder, is unsecured and accrues interest at LIBOR plus 1% to 1.5%. The loan stock was repayable at par from 2007, though payment remains contingent upon the availability of free cash flow within MUTV. Based on our current projections, we estimate that the loan stock will be repaid over approximately 17 years. As of 30 June 2012, £4.4 million was outstanding on the loan stock.

C.    RESEARCH AND DEVELOPMENT, PATENTS AND LICENSES, ETC.

        We do not conduct research and development activities.

D.    TREND INFORMATION

        Other than as disclosed elsewhere in this Annual Report, we are not aware of any trends, uncertainties, demands, commitments or events since 30 June 2012 that are reasonably likely to have a material adverse effect on our revenues, income, profitability, liquidity or capital resources, or that would cause the disclosed financial information to be not necessarily indicative of future operating results or financial conditions.

E.    OFF BALANCE SHEET ARRANGEMENTS

Transfer fees payable

        Under the terms of certain contracts with other football clubs in respect of player transfers, additional amounts would be payable by us if certain specific performance conditions are met. As noted above, we estimate the fair value of any contingent consideration at the date of acquisition based on the probability of conditions being met and monitor this on an ongoing basis. A provision of £1.8 million relating to this contingent consideration has been recognised on the balance sheet as of 30 June 2012, and the maximum additional amount that could be payable as of that date is £19.4 million.

Transfer fees receivable

        Similarly, under the terms of contracts with other football clubs for player transfers, additional amounts would be payable to us if certain specific performance conditions are met. In accordance with the recognition criteria for contingent assets, such amounts are only disclosed by the Company when

72

probable and recognised when virtually certain. As of 30 June 2012 we do not believe receipt of any such amounts to be probable.

Other commitments

        In the ordinary course of business, we enter into operating lease commitments and capital commitments. These transactions are recognised in the consolidated financial statements in accordance with IFRS as issued by IASB and are more fully disclosed therein.

        As of 30 June 2012, we had not entered into any other off-balance sheet transactions.

F.     TABULAR DISCLOSURE OF CONTRACTUAL OBLIGATIONS

Contractual Obligations

        The following table summarises our contractual obligations as of 30 June 2012:

	Payments due by period(1)
	Less than 1 year		1 - 3 years		3 - 5 years		More than five years		Total
	(in £ thousands)
Long-term debt obligations(2)		37,317		74,685		487,932		8,652		608,586
Finance lease obligations		—		—		—		—		—
Operating lease obligations(3)		2,668		4,633		977		4,353		12,631
Purchase obligations(4)		77,558		18,183		5,249		1,732		102,722
Other long-term liabilities		—		—		—		—		—
Total		117,543		97,501		494,158		14,737		723,939

(1)

This table reflects contractual non-derivative financial obligations including interest and operating lease payments and therefore differs from the carrying amounts in our consolidated financial statements.

(2)

As of 30 June 2012, we had the following amounts outstanding of our 8³/4% senior secured notes due 2017 and 8³/8% senior secured notes due 2017: £178 million of the sterling tranche of senior secured notes and $393 million of the US dollar tranche of senior secured notes. Other long-term indebtedness consists of a bank loan to Alderley Urban Investments, a subsidiary of Manchester United Limited, and loan stock issued to the minority shareholder of MUTV, Sky Ventures Limited. As of 30 June 2012, we had no amount outstanding under our revolving credit facility, £6.8 million outstanding under the Alderley facility, and £4.4 million outstanding on the loan stock.

(3)

We enter into operating leases in the normal course of business. Most lease arrangements provide us with the option to renew the leases at defined terms. The future operating lease obligations would change if we were to exercise these options, or if we were to enter into additional new operating leases. See note 27.1 to our audited consolidated financial statements as of and for the years ended 30 June 2012, 2011 and 2010 included elsewhere in this Annual Report.

(4)

Purchase obligations include current other payable obligations, including obligations payable in the year ended 30 June 2013 related to acquisition of players' registrations and capital commitments.

        Except as disclosed above and in note 27.3 to our audited consolidated financial statements as of 30 June 2012 and 2011 and for the years ended 30 June 2012, 2011 and 2010 included elsewhere in this Annual Report, as of 30 June 2012, we did not have any material contingent liabilities or guarantees.

73

Contingencies

        We are involved in various routine legal proceedings incident to the ordinary course of our business. We believe that the outcome of all pending legal proceedings, in the aggregate, will not have a material adverse effect on our business, financial condition or operating results. Further, we believe that the probability of any losses arising from these legal proceedings is remote and accordingly no provision has been made in the consolidated balance sheet as of 30 June 2012 in accordance with IFRS.

        As of 30 June 2012, we had no material contingent liabilities in respect of legal claims arising in the ordinary course of business.

G.    SAFE HARBOR

        See the Section entitled "Forward Looking Statements" at the beginning of this Annual Report.

ITEM 6.    DIRECTORS, SENIOR MANAGEMENT AND EMPLOYEES

A.    DIRECTORS AND SENIOR MANAGEMENT

        The following table lists each of our current executive officers, directors and director designees and their respective ages and positions as of the date of this Annual Report.

Name	Age		Position
Avram Glazer		52	Executive Co-Chairman and Director
Joel Glazer		45	Executive Co-Chairman and Director
David Gill		55	Chief Executive Officer and Director
Edward Woodward		40	Executive Vice Chairman and Director
Richard Arnold		41	Commercial Director and Director
Michael Bolingbroke		47	Chief Operating Officer
Jamieson Reigle		35	Managing Director, Asia Pacific
Kevin Glazer		50	Director
Bryan Glazer		47	Director
Darcie Glazer Kassewitz		44	Director
Edward Glazer		42	Director Designee*
Robert Leitão		49	Independent Director
Manu Sawhney		45	Independent Director
John Hooks		56	Independent Director Designee*

*

Edward Glazer and John Hooks will become members of our Board of Directors effective 1 November 2012.

        The following is a brief biography of each of our executive officers, directors and director designees:

Avram Glazer, aged 52, is Executive Co-Chairman and a Director of the Company. He is currently a director of Red Football Limited and Co-Chairman of Manchester United Limited. Mr. Glazer served as President and Chief Executive Officer of Zapata Corporation, a US public company between from March 1995 to July 2009 and Chairman of the board of Zapata Corporation from March 2002 to July 2009. Mr. Glazer received a business degree from Washington University in St. Louis in 1982. He received a law degree from American University, Washington College of Law in 1985.

Joel Glazer, aged 45, is Executive Co-Chairman and a Director of the Company. He is currently a director of Red Football Limited and Co-Chairman of Manchester United Limited. Mr. Glazer is Co-Chairman of the Tampa Bay Buccaneers. Mr. Glazer is a member of the NFL Finance and

74

International Committees. Mr. Glazer graduated from American University in Washington, D.C., in 1989 with a bachelor's degree.

David Gill, aged 55, is Chief Executive Officer and a Director of the Company. He was appointed to our board of directors on 30 April 2012. He is currently the Chief Executive Officer of Manchester United Limited, a member of the board of Manchester United Football Club Limited, Chairman of MUTV Limited and Chairman of the board of trustees of the Manchester United Foundation. He joined Manchester United Limited as Finance Director in 1997 and was appointed Deputy Chief Executive in August 2000, Managing Director in July 2001 and Chief Executive Officer in September 2003. On 14 July 2006, Mr. Gill was elected to the board of the Football Association, the governing body of association football in England, and is a member of the FA Premier League Audit and Remuneration Committee. Additionally, Mr. Gill is a member of the board of the European Club Association, an organization representing football clubs in Europe. His seat, along with the rest of the board of the European Club Association, is up for re-election in 2013. Mr. Gill is a member of the UEFA professional Football Strategy Council, and vice chairman of UEFA's Club Competition Committee. Mr. Gill received a Bachelor of Commerce degree from the University of Birmingham in 1978 and in July 2011 he was awarded an Honorary Doctorate from the University. He received his Chartered Accountancy qualification in 1981.

Edward Woodward, aged 40, is Executive Vice Chairman and a Director of the Company. He was appointed to our board of directors on 30 April 2012 and is currently the Executive Vice Chairman of Manchester United Limited, having been elected to its board of directors in February 2008. He is also director of Manchester United Merchandising Limited and MUTV and is on the Marketing Committee of the European Clubs Association. On joining the club in 2005 he initially managed the capital structure of the group and advised on the overall financial business plan. In 2007 he assumed responsibility for the commercial and media operations and developed and implemented a new overall commercial strategy for the club. This resulted in a new structured approach to commercialising the brand, including developing the sponsorship strategy, led out of the London office. Mr. Woodward formerly worked as a senior investment banker within J.P. Morgan's international mergers and acquisitions team between 1999 and 2005. Prior to joining J.P. Morgan, Mr. Woodward worked for PricewaterhouseCoopers in the Accounting and Tax Advisory department between 1993 and 1999. He received a Bachelor of Science degree in physics from Bristol University in 1993 and qualified for his Chartered Accountancy in 1996.

Richard Arnold, aged 41, is the Commercial Director and a Director of the Company. He is responsible for the management and growth of the Company's sponsorship business, retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing business, and new media & mobile business. In this capacity he was nominated for SportBusiness International's Sports innovator of the year list in 2011. Mr. Arnold is on the board of Manchester United Merchandising Limited and MUTV. Mr. Arnold was previously Deputy Managing Director of InterVoice Ltd responsible for the international channel sales and marketing division of InterVoice Inc., a NASDAQ listed technology company, between 2002 and 2007. He was nominated as a finalist for Young Director of the Year by the United Kingdom Institute of Directors in 2004 and 2005. Prior to InterVoice, he worked at Global Crossing Europe Ltd, a company in the technology sector, on its restructure between 1999 and 2002. Prior to this he was a senior manager in the telecommunications and media practice at PricewaterhouseCoopers from 1993 to 1999, including working on the privatization of the Saudi Telecommunications Corporation and the Initial Public Offering of Orange in the United Kingdom. He received an honors Bachelor of Science degree in biology from Bristol University in 1993 and received his Chartered Accountancy qualification in 1996.

Michael Bolingbroke, aged 47, is the Chief Operating Officer of the Company. He is responsible for ticketing, hospitality, match and non-matchday operations, club secretarial functions, property management and corporate services including finance, human resources, legal and information

75

technology. He is also a board member of MUTV and a trustee on the board of the Club's Pension Fund. Prior to joining the Company, Mr. Bolingbroke was previously the Senior Vice President, Shows at Cirque du Soleil, where he worked from March 2001 to April 2007 managing the strategy, profitability and operations of the Company's global business comprising fixed and touring shows. Prior to joining Cirque du Soleil, Mr. Bolingbroke was the Senior Vice President, Operations at the Jim Henson Company, where he worked from July 1992 to March 2001. Mr. Bolingbroke was also on the board of MUML (Manchester United Limited's joint venture partnership with Nike) from 9 October 2007 to 25 May 2010. Mr. Bolingbroke received his Bachelor of Arts degree from Reading University in 1987 and a Master of Business Administration from the London Business School in 2001. He has been a member of the Institute of Chartered Accountants since 1991.

Jamieson Reigle, aged 35, is the Company's Managing Director, Asia Pacific. He is responsible for the management and growth of the Company's businesses in the Asia Pacific region. Mr. Reigle joined Manchester United in 2007 and previously served as Director of Corporate Development with responsibility for the Company's capital structure, investor relations and growth strategy. Prior to Manchester United Limited, Mr. Reigle worked in private equity with The Carlyle Group and in investment banking with J.P. Morgan. He received a Bachelor of Arts degree in Economics from Dartmouth College and a Master of Business Administration from Stanford University's Graduate School of Business.

Kevin Glazer, aged 50, is a Director of the Company. He is currently a director of Red Football Limited and a director of Manchester United Limited. He is currently the Co-Chairman of First Allied Corporation. Mr. Glazer graduated from Ithaca College in 1984 with a Bachelor of Arts degree.

Bryan Glazer, aged 47, is a Director of the Company. He is currently a director of Red Football Limited and Manchester United Limited. He is the Co-Chairman of the Tampa Bay Buccaneers and also serves on the NFL's Digital Media Committee. Mr. Glazer serves on the board of directors of the Glazer Children's Museum. He received a bachelor's degree from the American University in Washington, D.C., in 1986 and received his law degree from Whittier College School of Law in 1989.

Darcie Glazer Kassewitz, aged 44, became a Director of the Company on 1 September 2012. She is currently a director of Red Football Limited. Ms. Glazer is the Co-President of the Glazer Family Foundation. She graduated cum laude from the American University in 1990 and received a law degree in 1993 from Suffolk Law School.

Edward Glazer, aged 42, will be appointed a Director of the Company as of 1 November 2012. He is currently a non-executive director of Red Football Limited. He is Co-Chairman of the Tampa Bay Buccaneers and Co-Chairman of First Allied Corporation. Mr. Glazer is also the co-President of the Glazer Family Foundation. Mr. Glazer received a bachelor's degree from Ithaca College in 1992.

Robert Leitão, aged 49, is an Independent Director of the Company. He is currently Head of Rothschild's Global Financing Advisory business based in the UK. Mr. Leitão joined Rothschild in 1998 as a director and was appointed managing director in 2000, Head of Mergers and Acquisitions in 2001 and Head of UK Investment Banking in 2008. Prior to joining Rothschild, Mr. Leitão worked for Morgan Grenfell & Co. Limited in London, where he was appointed a Director in 1995. He also serves as a Trustee for The Pennies Foundation. Mr. Leitão received a Bachelor of Science degree in engineering from the University of London in 1984. He received his Chartered Accountancy qualification in 1988.

Manu Sawhney, aged 45, became an Independent Director of the Company on 1 September 2012. He is currently ESPN STAR Sports Asia's ("ESS") Managing Director. As Managing Director, Mr. Sawhney led ESS's growth and expansion across multiple platforms in various local markets across Asia including business expansion in Taiwan, start-up of a new joint venture in Korea, consolidation of business in China and securing long terms strategic partnerships in Malaysia and Singapore. Prior to

76

heading ESS's Asia operations, Mr. Sawhney served as the Executive Vice President of Programming/EMG/Marketing/Network Presentation. Mr. Sawhney also previously served as the Managing Director of ESS's South Asia business. Before joining ESS, he worked for 3 years with ITC Global Holdings, a subsidiary of British American Tobacco. After completing his engineering degree, Mr. Sawhney worked at Eicher Motors, a leading Indian farm equipment company. Mr. Sawhney holds a Bachelor's degree in Mechanical Engineering from the Birla Institute of Technology & Science, Pilani, India, and received his Masters in International Business from Indian Institute of Foreign Trade, New Delhi, India.

John Hooks, aged 56, will be appointed an Independent Director of the Company as of 1 November 2012. He has been working in the luxury fashion industry for over 30 years. He has held positions in some of the sector's most influential companies. Having graduated from Oxford University in 1978, he entered the fashion industry through Gruppo Finanziario Tessile S.p.A. (GFT) in Turin, Italy, a company with which he remained for 14 years, holding a variety of positions, including that of Commercial Director for Valentino, President, CIDAT USA, in New York and finally as Commercial Director for GFT Asia. In this role, from 1988 to 1994, he was responsible for the establishment of GFT's regional subsidiary companies and the distribution network in Japan, South Korea, Hong Kong, as well as mainland China (one of the first foreign fashion companies to be present in the country) for brands including Giorgio Armani, Christian Dior, Claude Montana, Valentino, Emanuel Ungaro, Trussardi and Pierre Cardin. In 1995, he joined Jil Sander A.G. in Hamburg, Germany, initially as Commercial Director for Europe and Asia, before assuming global responsibility, when he was appointed Commercial and Retail Director in 1998. In 2000, Mr. Hooks was recruited by Giorgio Armani S.p.A. as Group Commercial and Marketing Director, based at the company's Milan headquarters. In this role, he was charged with the expansion of the company's global wholesale and retail network. He later assumed the role of deputy managing director and subsequently that of deputy chairman of the Armani group. In August 2011, he became the Group President of Ralph Lauren Europe and the Middle East.

Family Relationships

        Our Executive Co-Chairmen and Directors Avram Glazer and Joel Glazer, Directors Bryan Glazer, Kevin Glazer and Darcie Glazer Kassewitz, and Director Designee Edward Glazer are siblings.

Arrangements or Understandings

        None of our executive officers, directors or director designees have any arrangement or understanding with our principal shareholder, customers, suppliers or other persons pursuant to which such executive officer, director or director designee was selected as an executive officer, director or director designee.

B.    COMPENSATION

        We set out below the amount of compensation paid and benefits in kind provided by us or our subsidiaries to our directors and members of the executive management for services in all capacities to our Company or our subsidiaries for the 2012 fiscal year, as well as the amount contributed by our Company or our subsidiaries to retirement benefit plans for our directors and members of the executive management board.

Directors and Executive Management Compensation

        The compensation for each member of our executive management is comprised of the following elements: base salary, bonus, contractual benefits and pension contributions. Total amount of compensation paid and benefits in kind provided to the members of our board of directors and our executive management employees for the fiscal year 2012 was £6.9 million. We do not currently maintain any bonus or profit-sharing plan for the benefit of the members of our executive management, however, certain members of our executive management are eligible to receive annual bonuses pursuant to the terms of their service agreements. The total amount set aside or accrued by us to provide pension, retirement or similar benefits to our directors and our executive management employees with respect to the fiscal year 2012 was £116,588.

77

Employment or Service Agreements

        We have entered into written employment or service agreements with each of the members of our executive management, which agreements provide, among other things, for benefits upon a termination of employment. Members of our executive management are eligible to receive annual share-based awards (or cash and share-based awards) pursuant to our Equity Plan (the "LTIP Awards"). The amount of the LTIP Awards will generally be subject to the discretion of our board of directors and our remuneration committee. It is anticipated that, in order to encourage retention, the LTIP Awards will be eligible to become vested over a multi-year period following the date of grant. In connection with their receipt of LTIP Awards, each member of our executive management will agree to hold a minimum of that number of Class A ordinary shares with a value equal to such member's annual salary for so long as such member is employed by us.

        As of 30 June 2012 no share-based compensation awards had been granted or issued. On 15 August 2012 certain directors and members of our executive management were awarded newly issued shares, pursuant to our Equity Plan, as a reward for their efforts in connection with the IPO and to align their interests with our shareholders going forward. The total number of newly issued shares awarded was 139,895 Class A ordinary shares. These shares are subject to varying vesting schedules over a three year period.

        We have not entered into written employment or service agreements with our outside directors, including any member of the Glazer family. However, we may in the future enter into employment or services agreements with such individuals, the terms of which may provide for, among other things, cash or equity based compensation and benefits.

Share-Based Compensation Awards

        We currently have one share-based compensation award plan, namely the 2012 Equity Incentive Award Plan, established in 2012.

2012 Equity Incentive Award Plan (the 'Equity Plan')

        The principal purpose of the Equity Plan is to attract, retain and motivate selected employees, consultants and non-employee directors through the granting of share-based and cash-based compensation awards. The principal features of the Equity Plan are summarized below.

Share reserve

        Under the Equity Plan, 16,000,000 shares of our Class A ordinary shares have initially been reserved for issuance pursuant to a variety of share-based compensation awards, including share options, share appreciation rights, or SARs, restricted share awards, restricted share unit awards, deferred share awards, deferred share unit awards, dividend equivalent awards, share payment awards and other share-based awards. Of these reserved shares, 15,860,105 remain available for issuance.

Administration

        The remuneration committee of our board of directors (or other committee as our board of directors may appoint) administers the Equity Plan unless our board of directors assumes authority for administration. Subject to the terms and conditions of the Equity Plan, the administrator has the authority to select the persons to whom awards are to be made, determines the types of awards to be granted, the number of shares to be subject to awards and the terms and conditions of awards, and makes all other determinations and can take all other actions necessary or advisable for the administration of the Equity Plan. The administrator is also authorised to adopt, amend or rescind rules relating to the administration of the Equity Plan. Our board of directors has the authority at all

78

times to remove the remuneration committee (or other applicable committee) as the administrator and revest in itself the authority to administer the Equity Plan.

Eligibility

        The Equity Plan will provide that share options, share appreciation rights ("SARs"), restricted shares and all other awards may be granted to individuals who will then be our non-employee directors, officers, employees or consultants or the non-employee directors, officers, employees or consultants of certain of our subsidiaries.

Awards

        The Equity Plan provides that the administrator may grant or issue share options, SARs, restricted shares, restricted share units, deferred shares, deferred share units, dividend equivalents, share payments and other share-based awards, or any combination thereof. Each award will be set forth in a separate agreement with the person receiving the award and will indicate the type, terms and conditions of the award.

•

Share Options will provide for the right to purchase Class A ordinary shares at a specified price, and usually will become exercisable (at the discretion of the administrator) in one or more installments after the grant date, subject to the participant's continued employment or service with us and/or subject to the satisfaction of corporate performance targets and/or individual performance targets established by the administrator.

•

Restricted Shares may be granted to any eligible individual selected by the administrator and will be made subject to such restrictions as may be determined by the administrator. Restricted shares, typically, will be forfeited for no consideration or repurchased by us at the original purchase price (if applicable) if the conditions or restrictions on vesting are not met. The Equity Plan provides that restricted shares generally may not be sold or otherwise transferred until the applicable restrictions are removed or expire. Recipients of restricted shares, unlike recipients of share options, will have voting rights and will have the right to receive dividends, if any, prior to the time when the restrictions lapse; however, extraordinary dividends will generally be placed in escrow, and will not be released until the restrictions are removed or expire.

•

Restricted Share Units may be awarded to any eligible individual selected by the administrator, typically without payment of consideration, but subject to vesting conditions based on continued employment or service or on performance criteria established by the administrator. The Equity Plan provides that, like restricted shares, restricted share units may not be sold, or otherwise transferred or hypothecated, until vesting conditions are removed or expire. Unlike restricted shares, Class A ordinary shares underlying restricted share units will not be issued until the restricted share units have vested, and recipients of restricted share units generally will have no voting or dividend rights prior to the time when vesting conditions are satisfied and the Class A ordinary shares are issued.

•

Deferred Share Awards represent the right to receive Class A ordinary shares on a future date. The Equity Plan provides that deferred shares may not be sold or otherwise hypothecated or transferred until issued. Deferred shares will not be issued until the deferred share award has vested, and recipients of deferred shares generally will have no voting or dividend rights prior to the time when the vesting conditions are satisfied and the Class A ordinary shares are issued. Deferred share awards generally will be forfeited, and the underlying Class A ordinary shares of deferred shares will not be issued, if the applicable vesting conditions and other restrictions are not met.

79

•

Deferred Share Unit Awards may be awarded to any eligible individual selected by the administrator, typically without payment of consideration, but subject to vesting conditions based on continued employment or service or on performance criteria established by the administrator. Each deferred share unit award will entitle the holder thereof to receive one share of our Class A ordinary shares on the date the deferred share unit becomes vested or upon a specified settlement date thereafter. The Equity Plan provides that, like deferred shares, deferred share units may not be sold or otherwise hypothecated or transferred until vesting conditions are removed or expire. Unlike deferred shares, deferred share units may provide that Class A ordinary shares in respect of underlying deferred share units will not be issued until a specified date or event following the vesting date. Recipients of deferred share units generally will have no voting or dividend rights prior to the time when the vesting conditions are satisfied and the Class A ordinary shares underlying the award have been issued to the holder.

•

Share Appreciation Rights, or SARs, may be granted in the administrator's discretion separately or in connection with share options or other awards. SARs granted in connection with share options or other awards typically will provide for payments to the holder based upon increases in the price of our Class A ordinary shares over a set exercise price. There will be no restrictions specified in the Equity Plan on the exercise of SARs or the amount of gain realisable therefrom, although the Equity Plan provides that restrictions may be imposed by the administrator in the SAR agreements. SARs under the Equity Plan will be settled in cash or Class A ordinary shares, or in a combination of both, at the election of the administrator.

•

Dividend Equivalents represent the value of the dividends, if any, per Class A ordinary share paid by us, calculated with reference to the number of Class A ordinary shares covered by the award. The Equity Plan provides that dividend equivalents may be settled in cash or Class A ordinary shares and at such times as determined by the administrator.

•

Share Payments are payments made to employees, consultants or non-employee directors in the form of Class A ordinary shares or an option or other right to purchase Class A ordinary shares. Share payments may be made as part of a bonus, deferred compensation or other arrangement and may be subject to a vesting schedule, including vesting upon the attainment of performance criteria, in which case the share payment will not be made until the vesting criteria have been satisfied. Share payments may be made in lieu of cash compensation that would otherwise be payable to the employee, consultant or non-employee director or share payments may be made as a bonus payment in addition to compensation otherwise payable to such individuals.

Change in control

        The Equity Plan provides that the administrator may, in its discretion, provide that awards issued under the Equity Plan will be subject to acceleration, cash-out, termination, assumption, substitution or conversion of such awards in the event of a change in control or certain other unusual or nonrecurring events or transactions. In addition, the administrator has complete discretion to structure one or more awards under the Equity Plan to provide that such awards will become vested and exercisable or payable on an accelerated basis in the event such awards are assumed or replaced with equivalent awards but the individual's service with us or the acquiring entity is subsequently terminated within a designated period following the change in control event. A change in control event under the Equity Plan is generally defined as a merger, consolidation, reorganisation or business combination in which we are involved, directly or indirectly (other than a merger, consolidation, reorganisation or business combination which results in our outstanding voting securities immediately before the transaction continuing to represent a majority of the voting power of the acquiring company's outstanding voting securities) after which a person or group (other than our existing equity-holders) beneficially owns more than 50% of the outstanding voting securities of the surviving entity immediately after the transaction, or the sale, exchange or transfer of all or substantially all of our assets.

80

Adjustments of awards

        In the event of any stock dividend, stock split, combination or exchange of shares, merger, consolidation, spin-off, recapitalisation, distribution of our assets to shareholders (other than normal cash dividends) or any other corporate event affecting the number of outstanding Class A ordinary shares in our capital or the share price of our Class A ordinary shares that would require adjustments to the Equity Plan or any awards under the Equity Plan in order to prevent the dilution or enlargement of the potential benefits intended to be made available thereunder, the Equity Plan provides that the administrator may make equitable adjustments, as determined in its discretion, to the aggregate number and type of shares subject to the Equity Plan, the number and kind of shares subject to outstanding awards and the terms and conditions of outstanding awards (including, without limitation, any applicable performance targets or criteria with respect to such awards), and the grant or exercise price per share of any outstanding awards under the Equity Plan.

Amendment and termination

        The Equity Plan provides that our board of directors or the remuneration committee (with the approval of the board of directors) may terminate, amend or modify the Equity Plan at any time and from time to time. However, the Equity Plan generally requires us to obtain shareholder approval to the extent required by applicable law, rule or regulation (including any applicable stock exchange law), including in connection with any amendments to increase the number of shares available under the Equity Plan (other than in connection with certain corporate events, as described above).

Securities laws

        The Equity Plan is designed to comply with all applicable provisions of the Securities Act and the Exchange Act and, to the extent applicable, any and all regulations and rules promulgated by the SEC thereunder. The Equity Plan is administered, and stock options will be granted and may be exercised, only in such a manner as to conform to such laws, rules and regulations.

C.    BOARD PRACTICES

Board of Directors

        Immediately following the reorganisation transactions and completion of the public offering of our shares on 10 August 2012, our board of directors comprised of eight directors, one of whom (Mr. Robert Leitão) is an independent director. In September 2012, the size of our board of directors was increased to 10 following the appointment of Darcie Glazer Kassewitz and Manu Sawhney as directors of the Company. Manu Sawhney is an independent director of the Company. Any director on our board may be removed by way of an ordinary resolution of shareholders or by our shareholders holding a majority of the voting power of our outstanding ordinary shares by notice in writing to the Company. Any vacancies on our board of directors or additions to the existing board of directors can be filled by our shareholders holding a majority of the voting power of our outstanding ordinary shares by notice in writing to the Company. Each of our directors holds office until he resigns or is recused from office as discussed above.

Committees of the Board of Directors and Corporate Governance

        Our board of directors has established an audit committee and a remuneration committee. The composition and responsibilities of each committee are described below. Members will serve on these committees until their resignation or until otherwise determined by our board of directors. In the future, our board of directors may establish other committees, as it deems appropriate, to assist with its responsibilities.

81

Audit committee

        Immediately following the reorganisation transactions and completion of the public offering our audit committee consisted of Mr. Robert Leitão. Our board of directors has determined that Mr. Robert Leitão satisfies the "independence" requirements set forth in Rule 10A-3 under the Exchange Act. Mr. Robert Leitão acts as chairman of our audit committee and satisfies the criteria of an audit committee financial expert as set forth under the applicable rules of the Exchange Act. Following his appointment to the board of directors in September 2012, Mr. Manu Sawhney was also appointed a member of our audit committee. The audit committee oversees our accounting and financial reporting processes and the audits of our financial statements. A copy of our audit committee charter is available on our website at www.manutd.com. The audit committee is responsible for, among other things:

•

selecting our independent registered public accounting firm and pre-approving all auditing and non-auditing services permitted to be performed by our independent registered public accounting firm;

•

reviewing with our independent registered public accounting firm any audit issues or difficulties and management's response;

•

discussing the annual audited financial statements with management and our independent registered public accounting firm;

•

reviewing major issues as to the adequacy of our internal controls and any special audit steps adopted in light of significant control deficiencies;

•

annually reviewing and reassessing the adequacy of our audit committee charter;

•

such other matters that are specifically delegated to our audit committee by our board of directors from time to time; and

•

meeting separately and periodically with management, and independent registered public accounting firm.

Remuneration committee

        Immediately following the reorganisation transactions and completion of the public offering our remuneration committee consisted of Messrs. Joel Glazer, Avram Glazer and Robert Leitão. Mr. Joel Glazer is the chairman of our remuneration committee. A copy of our remuneration committee charter is available on our website at www.manutd.com. The remuneration committee is responsible for, among other things:

•

determining the levels of remuneration for each of our executive officers and directors; however, no member of the remuneration committee will participate in decisions relating to his or her remuneration;

•

establishing and reviewing the objectives of our management compensation programmes and compensation policies;

•

reviewing and approving corporate goals and objectives relevant to the remuneration of senior management, including annual and long-term performance goals and objectives;

•

evaluating the performance of members of senior management and recommending and monitoring the remuneration of members of senior management; and

•

reviewing, approving and recommending the adoption of any equity-based or non-equity based compensation plan for our employees or consultants and administering such plan.

82

        We have availed ourselves of certain exemptions afforded to foreign private issuers under New York Stock Exchange rules, which exempt us from the requirement that we have a remuneration committee composed entirely of independent directors.

D.    EMPLOYEES

        The average monthly number of employees during the years ended 30 June 2012, 2011 and 2010, including directors, was as follows:

	2012 Number		2011 Number		2010 Number
Average number of employees:
Football—players		79		71		68
Football—technical and coaching		80		70		68
Commercial		76		53		40
Media		73		65		57
Administration and other		388		369		359
Average monthly number of employees		696		628		592

        We are not signatory to any labor union collective bargaining agreement. We also engaged approximately 2,376 temporary employees in 2012 (2011: 2,191; 2010: 1,869) on a regular basis to perform, among other things, catering, security, ticketing, hospitality and marketing services during matchdays at Old Trafford. Compensation to full-time and temporary employees is accounted for in our employee benefit expenses.

E.    SHARE OWNERSHIP

        The following table shows the number of shares owned by our directors and members of our executive management as of 10 October 2012:

	Class A Ordinary Shares			%			Class B Ordinary Shares		%		% of Total Voting Power(1)
Avram Glazer(2)		—			—			—		—		—
Joel Glazer(2)		—			—			—		—		—
David Gill		(*	)		(*	)		—		—		(*	)
Edward Woodward		(*	)		(*	)		—		—		(*	)
Richard Arnold		(*	)		(*	)		—		—		(*	)
Michael Bolingbroke		(*	)		(*	)		—		—		(*	)
Jamieson Reigle		(*	)		(*	)		—		—		(*	)
Kevin Glazer(2)		—			—			—		—		—
Bryan Glazer(2)		—			—			—		—		—
Darcie Glazer Kassewitz(2)		—			—			—		—		—
Robert Leitão		—			—			—		—		—
Manu Sawhney		—			—			—		—		—

⁽¹⁾

Percentage of total voting power represents voting power with respect to all of our Class A and Class B ordinary shares, as a single class. The holders of our Class B ordinary shares are entitled to 10 votes per share, and holders of our Class A ordinary shares are entitled to one vote per share.

83

(2)

Red Football LLC is a wholly-owned subsidiary of Red Football Limited Partnership. The general partner of Red Football Limited Partnership is Red Football General Partner Inc. Trusts controlled by six lineal descendants of Mr. Malcolm Glazer each own an equal number of shares of Red Football General Partner Inc., as well as an equal percentage of the limited partnership interests in Red Football Limited Partnership. These lineal descendants of Mr. Glazer are also directors of Red Football General Partner Inc. The six lineal descendants of Mr. Glazer are Avram Glazer, Joel Glazer, Bryan Glazer, Edward Glazer, Darcie Glazer Kassewitz and Kevin Glazer. Joel Glazer is the president of Red Football General Partner Inc. The lineal descendants of Mr. Malcolm Glazer may be deemed to share beneficial ownership of the shares held by Red Football Limited Partnership as a result of their status as shareholders of Red Football General Partner Inc., President of Red Football General Partner Inc. (with respect to Joel Glazer) and holders of limited partnership interests in Red Football Limited Partnership. Information on Red Football LLC's shareholding in the Company can be found in "Item 7. Major Shareholders and Related Party Transactions—A. Major Shareholders".

(*)

These directors and members of our executive management individually own less than 1% of our Class A ordinary shares.

ITEM 7.    MAJOR SHAREHOLDERS AND RELATED PARTY TRANSACTIONS

A.    MAJOR SHAREHOLDERS

        The following table shows our major shareholders (shareholders that are beneficial owners of 5% or more of each class of the Company's voting shares) as of 10 October 2012, based on notifications made to the Company or public filings:

	Class A Ordinary Shares		%			Class B Ordinary Shares		%			% of Total Voting Power(1)
Red Football LLC(2)		23,019,033		57.80	%		124,000,000		100.00	%		98.70	%
Soros Fund Management LLC		3,114,588		7.82	%		—		—			0.24	%

⁽¹⁾

Percentage of total voting power represents voting power with respect to all of our Class A and Class B ordinary shares, as a single class. The holders of our Class B ordinary shares are entitled to 10 votes per share, and holders of our Class A ordinary shares are entitled to one vote per share.

⁽²⁾

See "Controlling Shareholder" below for further information on Red Football LLC.

        Since the formation of the Company on 30 April 2012, the only significant changes of which we have been notified in the percentage ownership of our shares by our major shareholders described above were that:

•

prior to the reorganisation transactions and public offering, Red Football LLC held 100% of our Class A ordinary shares and 100% of our Class B ordinary shares; and

•

on 20 August 2012, Soros Fund Management LLC made a public filing that it held 3,114,588 of our Class A ordinary shares, representing 0.24% of total voting power.

U.S. Resident Shareholders of Record

        As a number of our shares are held in book-entry form, we are not aware of the identity of all our shareholders. As of 9 October 2012, we had 23,022,549 Class A ordinary shares held by 421 U.S. resident shareholders of record, representing approximately 1.80% of total voting power and

84

124,000,000 Class B ordinary shares held by one U.S. resident shareholder of record, representing approximately 96.90% of total voting power.

Controlling Shareholder

        Our controlling shareholder is Red Football LLC, a Delaware limited liability company. Red Football LLC is a wholly-owned subsidiary of Red Football Limited Partnership. The general partner of Red Football Limited Partnership is Red Football General Partner Inc. Trusts controlled by six lineal descendants of Mr. Malcolm Glazer each own an equal number of shares of Red Football General Partner Inc., as well as an equal percentage of the limited partnership interests in Red Football Limited Partnership. These lineal descendants of Mr. Glazer are also directors of Red Football General Partner Inc. The six lineal descendants of Mr. Glazer are Avram Glazer, Joel Glazer, Bryan Glazer, Edward Glazer, Darcie Glazer Kassewitz and Kevin Glazer. Joel Glazer is the president of Red Football General Partner Inc. The lineal descendants of Mr. Malcolm Glazer may be deemed to share beneficial ownership of the shares held by Red Football Limited Partnership as a result of their status as shareholders of Red Football General Partner Inc., President of Red Football General Partner Inc. (with respect to Joel Glazer) and holders of limited partnership interests in Red Football Limited Partnership.

        As of 10 October 2012, Red Football LLC owned 23,019,033 of our Class A ordinary shares and 124,000,000 of our Class B ordinary shares, representing in total 98.70% of total voting power.

Shareholders' Arrangements

        As of 10 October 2012, the Company was not aware of any shareholders' arrangements which may result in a change of control of the Company.

B.    RELATED PARTY TRANSACTIONS

Loans to Controlling Shareholder

        Our subsidiary, Manchester United Limited, granted loans to affiliates of our controlling shareholder in 2008. The agreement governing these loans was subsequently amended on 5 November 2009 and again on 22 November 2010. The loans were in an aggregate amount of £10.0 million and were fully drawn (£1.7 million to each of the six lineal descendants of Mr. Malcolm Glazer: Ms. Darcie Glazer Kassewitz and Messrs. Avram, Bryan, Edward, Joel and Kevin Glazer). Messrs. Avram and Joel Glazer each serve as Executive Co-Chairman of the Company and as a director on our board of directors. Messrs. Bryan and Kevin Glazer each serve as a director on our board of directors. Ms. Darcie Glazer Kassewitz became a director on our board of directors in September 2012. Mr. Edward Glazer will become a director on our board of directors on 1 November 2012. The interest rate on the loans was 5.5%. Interest was paid in cash pursuant to the terms of the loans in the year ended 30 June 2012 amounting to £457,491. We believe the terms of the loans were at least as favourable to us as compared to terms that we would have received in connection with a loan to an independent third party. The loans were borrowed for general personal purposes. In connection with the £10.0 million dividend distributed to our principal shareholder on 25 April 2012, the loans were repaid in full on 25 April 2012.

Senior Secured Notes Held by Kevin Glazer

        Mr. Kevin Glazer, who is a director on our board of directors, and certain members of his immediate family acquired a portion of our outstanding senior secured notes in an aggregate principal amount of $10,600,000 in open market transactions in October 2010 and January 2011 (the "Relevant Notes"). The Relevant Notes pay interest at a rate of 8³/8% and are subject to the other terms and

85

conditions as described therein. The terms of the Relevant Notes are on an arm's length basis. They were acquired for general investment purposes.

Consulting Fees

        We incurred a management fee of £3.0 million in fiscal year 2012, payable to our principal shareholder, Red Football LLC. The management fees were for the provision of consulting services to us, including strategic, sponsorship, commercial partnership, marketing, finance and related advice, and such other services consistent with those we reasonably required.

        The consulting arrangement with Red Football LLC was terminated prior to the public offering in August 2012.

ITEM 8.    FINANCIAL INFORMATION

A.    CONSOLIDATED FINANCIAL STATEMENTS AND OTHER FINANCIAL INFORMATION

Consolidated Financial Statements

        See "Item 18. Financial Statements."

Legal and Arbitration Proceedings

        There have been no governmental, judicial or arbitration proceedings (including any such proceedings which are pending or threatened of which we are aware) during the period between 1 July 2010 and the date of this Annual Report which may have, or have had in the recent past, significant effects on our financial position and profitability.

Dividend Policy

        We do not currently intend to pay cash dividends on our Class A ordinary shares in the foreseeable future. However, if we do pay a cash dividend on our Class A ordinary shares in the future, we will pay such dividend out of our profits or share premium (subject to solvency requirements) as permitted under Cayman Islands law. Our board of directors has complete discretion regarding the declaration and payment of dividends, and our controlling shareholder will be able to influence our dividend policy.

        The amount of any future dividend payments we may make will depend on, among other factors, our strategy, future earnings, financial condition, cash flow, working capital requirements, capital expenditures and applicable provisions of our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association. Any profits or share premium we declare as dividends will not be available to be reinvested in our operations. Moreover, we are a holding company that does not conduct any business operations of our own. As a result, we are dependent upon cash dividends, distributions and other transfers from our subsidiaries to make dividend payments, and the terms of our subsidiaries' debt and other agreements restrict the ability of our subsidiaries to make dividends or other distributions to us. Specifically, pursuant to the our revolving credit facility and the indenture governing our senior secured notes, there are restrictions on our subsidiaries' ability to distribute dividends to us, and dividend distributions by our subsidiaries are the principal means by which we would have the necessary funds to pay dividends on our Class A ordinary shares for the foreseeable future.

        Any dividends we declare on our ordinary shares will be in respect of both our Class A ordinary shares and Class B ordinary shares, and will be distributed such that a holder of one of our Class B ordinary shares will receive the same amount of the dividends that are received by a holder of one of our Class A ordinary shares. We will not declare any dividend with respect to the Class A ordinary

86

shares without declaring a dividend on the Class B ordinary shares, and vice versa. On 25 April 2012, we made a distribution of £10.0 million to our controlling shareholder.

B.    SIGNIFICANT CHANGES

Reorganisation transactions and initial public offering ("IPO")

        As a result of the reorganisation transactions, Red Football Shareholder Limited became a wholly-owned subsidiary of Red Football Holdings Limited, which is in turn, a wholly-owned subsidiary of Manchester United plc.

        Immediately following the reorganisation on 9 August 2012, Manchester United plc had in issue 124,000,000 Class B ordinary shares and 31,352,366 Class A ordinary shares, totaling 155,352,366 ordinary shares with a total subscribed capital of £50,000. On 10 August 2012, the Company listed a further 8,333,334 Class B ordinary shares on the NYSE at an issue price of $14 per share. Net of underwriting costs and discounts, proceeds of US$110,250,000 were received.

        Management expect that the reorganisation will result in the Company being treated as a US domestic corporation for tax purposes. As a result, the Company will be subject to US federal income tax (currently at a statutory rate of 35%) on worldwide income. Prior to the reorganisation, the Company had applied the UK statutory rate of 25.5% (2011 27.5%; 2010: 28%) to taxable income. Furthermore, the Company will be subject to both US and UK tax rules in the future whereas, prior to the reorganisation, the Company had been previously subject to only UK tax rules. The resulting impact of the tax rate and rules changes on the tax position of the Company are still being assessed but will impact the effective tax rate applied to profits and tax related assets and liabilities prospectively from the date of the reorganisation.

Playing registrations

        The playing registrations of certain footballers have been disposed of, subsequent to 30 June 2012, for total proceeds, net of associated costs, of £6,478,000. The associated net book value was £1,898,000. These registrations have not been reclassified as held for sale as the associated net book value is not considered to be material.

        Subsequent to 30 June 2012, the playing registrations of certain players were acquired or extended for a total consideration, including associated costs, of £32,735,000.

Senior secured note purchases

        On 14 September 2012, the Company repurchased the sterling equivalent of £62,618,000 of senior secured notes comprising US$101,730,000 of US dollar denominated senior secured notes. The consideration paid amounted to £67,863,000. The repurchased senior secured notes have been retired.

Commercial revenue—shirt sponsor

        On 26 July 2012, consistent with our strategy to grow our global sponsorship revenue, we entered into an agreement with General Motors for Chevrolet to become our exclusive shirt sponsor, beginning in our 2014/15 season. The term of the agreement runs through the end of the 2020/21 season. Annual fees from our new shirt sponsorship agreement will be $70.0 million in the first season, and will increase by an additional 2.1% in each season thereafter through the term of the agreement. We will also receive approximately $18.6 million in fees in each of the 2012/13 season and 2013/14 season under the terms of our new shirt sponsorship agreement relating to pre-sponsorship support and exposure. Total fees payable through the end of the 2020/21 season under our new shirt sponsorship agreement is approximately $559 million.

87

ITEM 9.    THE OFFER AND LISTING

Price History of Stock

Ordinary shares listed on the New York Stock Exchange ("NYSE")

        Our shares were approved for listing on the NYSE on 10 August 2012. Prior to this listing, no public market existed for our ordinary shares. The table below shows the quoted high and low closing sales prices in USD on the NYSE for our shares for the indicated periods.

	Per Share
	High		Low
	(in USD)
Quarterly
2013
First Quarter (through 10 October)		14.20		12.18
Monthly
2013
October (through 10 October)		13.36		12.55
September		13.38		12.18
August		14.20		13.06

Markets

        We are incorporated under the Companies Law (2011 Revision) of the Cayman Islands, as amended and restated from time to time and our shares are listed on the NYSE under the symbol "MANU". We listed 16,666,667 Class A ordinary shares on 10 August 2012. For more information on our shares see "Item 10. Additional Information—B. Memorandum and Articles of Association and Other Share Information".

ITEM 10.    ADDITIONAL INFORMATION

A.    SHARE CAPITAL

        Not applicable.

B.    MEMORANDUM AND ARTICLES OF ASSOCIATION AND OTHER SHARE INFORMATION

        A copy of our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association is attached as Exhibit 1.1 to this Annual Report. The information called for by this Item has been reported previously in our Registration Statement on Form F-1 (File No. 333-182535), filed with the SEC on 3 July 2012, as amended, under the heading "Description of Share Capital," and is incorporated by reference into this Annual Report.

C.    MATERIAL CONTRACTS

        The following is a summary of each material contract, other than material contracts entered into in the ordinary course of business, to which we are a party, for the two years immediately preceding the date of this Annual Report:

•

2012 Equity Incentive Award Plan.  On 7 August 2012, we adopted our 2012 Equity Incentive Award Plan. See "Item 6. Directors, Senior Management and Employees—B. Compensation" for a description of the material terms of the Plan. A copy of the 2012 Equity Incentive Award Plan is included as Exhibit 10.1 to our Registration Statement on Form F-1 (File No. 333-182535), filed with the SEC on 3 July 2012, as amended.

88

•

Premier League Handbook, Season 2012/13.  As a member of the Football Association Premier League, we are subject to the terms of the Premier League Handbook, Season 2012/13. A copy of the Handbook is included as Exhibit 4.2 to this Annual Report.

D.    EXCHANGE CONTROLS

        There are no Cayman Islands exchange control regulations that would affect the import or export of capital or the remittance of dividends, interest or other payments to non-resident holders of our shares.

E.    TAXATION

        The following is a summary of material US federal income tax consequences relevant to US Holders and Non-US Holders (each as defined below) acquiring, holding and disposing of the Company's Class A ordinary shares. This summary is based on the Internal Revenue Code, final, temporary and proposed US Treasury regulations and administrative and judicial interpretations, all of which are subject to change, possibly with retroactive effect. Furthermore, we can provide no assurance that the tax consequences contained in this summary will not be challenged by the Internal Revenue Service (the "IRS") or will be sustained by a court if challenged.

        This summary does not discuss all aspects of US federal income taxation that may be relevant to investors in light of their particular circumstances, such as investors subject to special tax rules, including without limitation the following, all of whom may be subject to tax rules that differ significantly from those summarised below:

•

financial institutions;

•

insurance companies;

•

dealers in stocks, securities, or currencies or notional principal contracts;

•

regulated investment companies;

•

real estate investment trusts;

•

tax-exempt organizations;

•

partnerships and other pass-through entities, or persons that hold Class A ordinary shares through pass-through entities;

•

investors that hold Class A ordinary shares as part of a straddle, conversion, constructive sale or other integrated transaction for US federal income tax purposes;

•

US holders that have a functional currency other than the US dollar; and

•

US expatriates and former long-term residents of the United States.

        This summary does not address non-income tax consequences, such as estate, gift or alternative minimum tax consequences, and does not address state, local or non-US tax consequences. This summary only addresses investors that acquire our Class A ordinary shares, and it assumes that investors will hold their Class A ordinary shares as capital assets (generally, property held for investment).

        For purposes of this summary, a "US Holder" is a beneficial owner of the Company's Class A ordinary shares that is, for US federal income tax purposes:

•

an individual who is a citizen or resident of the United States,

89

•

a corporation created in, or organized under the laws of, the United States, any state thereof or the District of Columbia,

•

an estate the income of which is includible in gross income for US federal income tax purposes regardless of its source, or

•

a trust that (i) is subject to the primary supervision of a US court and the control of one or more US persons or (ii) has a valid election in effect under applicable Treasury regulations to be treated as a US person.

        A "Non-US Holder" is a beneficial owner of the Company's Class A ordinary shares that is not a US Holder.

        If an entity treated as a partnership for US federal income tax purposes holds the Company's Class A ordinary shares, the tax treatment of a partner in the partnership generally will depend upon the status of the partner and the activities of the partnership. Partners of partnerships considering an investment in the Class A ordinary shares are encouraged to consult their tax advisors regarding the tax consequences of the ownership and disposition of Class A ordinary shares.

Treatment of the Company as a Domestic Corporation for US Federal Income Tax Purposes

        Even though the Company is organized as a Cayman Islands corporation, it should be treated as a domestic corporation for US federal income tax purposes pursuant to Section 7874 of the Code. Although the relevant Treasury Regulations promulgated under Section 7874 of the Code were only recently issued and have not been interpreted by the courts, this position is based on the fact that (i) the Company has indirectly acquired substantially all of the properties constituting a trade or business of an entity treated as a domestic partnership prior to the public offering, (ii) it has no employees based in the Cayman Islands and owns no assets in the Cayman Islands and (iii) at least 80% of the stock of the Company is owned by partners of the domestic partnership (by reason of their ownership of such partnership), disregarding for these purposes stock of the Company which is sold in the public offering (including pursuant to the over-allotment option, if any). As such, the Company should generally be subject to US federal income tax as if it were organized under the laws of the United States or a state thereof. The Company's status as a domestic corporation for US federal income tax purposes also has implications for all shareholders; distributions made by a foreign corporation that is not treated as a domestic corporation pursuant to Section 7874 of the Code are generally not treated as US-source dividends and not subject to US dividend withholding tax.

US Holders

Distributions

        Distributions made by the Company in respect of its Class A ordinary shares will be treated as US-source dividends includible in the gross income of a US Holder as ordinary income to the extent of the Company's current and accumulated earnings and profits, as determined under US federal income tax principles. To the extent the amount of a distribution exceeds the Company's current and accumulated earnings and profits, the distribution will be treated first as a non-taxable return of capital to the extent of a US Holder's adjusted tax basis in the Class A ordinary shares and thereafter as gain from the sale of such shares. Subject to applicable limitations and requirements, dividends received on the Class A ordinary shares generally should be eligible for the "dividends received deduction" available to corporate shareholders. For taxable years beginning before 1 January 2013, a dividend paid by the Company to a non-corporate US Holder generally will be eligible for preferential rates if certain holding period requirements are met.

        The US dollar value of any distribution made by the Company in foreign currency will be calculated by reference to the exchange rate in effect on the date of the US Holder's actual or

90

constructive receipt of such distribution, regardless of whether the foreign currency is in fact converted into US dollars. If the foreign currency is converted into US dollars on such date of receipt, the US Holder generally will not recognize foreign currency gain or loss on such conversion. If the foreign currency is not converted into US dollars on the date of receipt, such US Holder will have a basis in the foreign currency equal to its US dollar value on the date of receipt. Any gain or loss on a subsequent conversion or other taxable disposition of the foreign currency generally will be US-source ordinary income or loss to such US Holder.

Sale or other disposition

        A US Holder will recognise gain or loss for US federal income tax purposes upon a sale or other taxable disposition of its Class A ordinary shares in an amount equal to the difference between the amount realized from such sale or disposition and the US Holder's adjusted tax basis in the Class A ordinary shares. A US Holder's adjusted tax basis in the Class A ordinary shares generally will be the US Holder's cost for the shares. Any such gain or loss generally will be US-source capital gain or loss and will be long-term capital gain or loss if, on the date of sale or disposition, such US Holder held the Class A ordinary shares for more than one year. Long-term capital gains derived by non-corporate US Holders are eligible for taxation at reduced rates. The deductibility of capital losses is subject to significant limitations.

Information reporting and backup withholding

        Payments of dividends on or proceeds arising from the sale or other taxable disposition of Class A ordinary shares generally will be subject to information reporting and backup withholding if a US Holder (i) fails to furnish such US Holder's correct US taxpayer identification number (generally on IRS Form W-9), (ii) furnishes an incorrect US taxpayer identification number, (iii) is notified by the IRS that such US Holder has previously failed to properly report items subject to backup withholding, or (iv) fails to certify under penalty of perjury that such US Holder has furnished its correct US taxpayer identification number and that the IRS has not notified such US Holder that it is subject to backup withholding.

        Backup withholding is not an additional tax. Any amounts withheld under the backup withholding rules generally will be allowed as a credit against a US Holder's US federal income tax liability or will be refunded, if the US Holder furnishes the required information to the IRS in a timely manner.

Non-US Holders

Distributions

        Subject to the discussion under "—Foreign Account Tax Compliance Act" below, distributions treated as dividends (see "—US Holders—Distributions" above) by the Company to Non-US Holders will be subject to US federal withholding tax at a 30% rate, except as may be provided by an applicable income tax treaty. To obtain a reduced rate of US federal withholding under an applicable income tax treaty, a Non-US Holder will be required to certify its entitlement to benefits under the treaty, generally on a properly completed IRS Form W-8BEN.

        However, dividends that are effectively connected with a Non-US Holder's conduct of a trade or business within the United States and, where required by an income tax treaty, are attributable to a permanent establishment or fixed base of the Non-US Holder, are not subject to the withholding tax described in the previous paragraph, but instead are subject to US federal net income tax at graduated rates, provided the Non-US Holder complies with applicable certification and disclosure requirements, generally by providing a properly completed IRS Form W-8ECI. Non-US Holders that are corporations may also be subject to an additional branch profits tax at a 30% rate, except as may be provided by an applicable income tax treaty.

91

Sale or other disposition

        Subject to the discussion under "—Foreign Account Tax Compliance Act" below, a Non-US Holder will not be subject to US federal income tax in respect of any gain on a sale or other disposition of the Class A ordinary shares unless:

•

the gain is effectively connected with the Non-US Holder's conduct of a trade or business within the United States and, where required by an income tax treaty, is attributable to a permanent establishment or fixed base of the Non-US Holder;

•

the Non-US Holder is an individual who is present in the United States for 183 days or more in the taxable year of the sale or other disposition and certain other conditions are met; or

•

the Company is or has been a "US real property holding corporation" during the shorter of the five-year period preceding the disposition and the Non-US Holder's holding period for the Class A ordinary shares.

        Non-US Holders described in the first bullet point above will be subject to tax on the net gain derived from the sale under regular graduated US federal income tax rates and, if they are foreign corporations, may be subject to an additional "branch profits tax" at a 30% rate or such lower rate as may be specified by an applicable income tax treaty. Non-US Holders described in the second bullet point above will be subject to a flat 30% tax on any gain derived on the sale or other taxable disposition, which gain may be offset by certain US-source capital losses. The Company is not, and does not anticipate becoming, a "US real property holding corporation" for US federal income tax purposes.

Information reporting and backup withholding

        Generally, the Company must report annually to the IRS and to Non-US Holders the amount of distributions made to Non-US Holders and the amount of any tax withheld with respect to those payments. Copies of the information returns reporting such distributions and withholding may also be made available to the tax authorities in the country in which a Non-US Holder resides under the provisions of an applicable income tax treaty or tax information exchange agreement.

        A Non-US Holder will generally not be subject to backup withholding with respect to payments of dividends, provided the Company receives a properly completed statement to the effect that the Non-US Holder is not a US person and the Company does not have actual knowledge or reason to know that the holder is a US person. The requirements for the statement will be met if the Non-US Holder provides its name and address and certifies, under penalties of perjury, that it is not a US person (which certification may generally be made on IRS Form W-8BEN) or if a financial institution holding the Class A ordinary shares on behalf of the Non-US Holder certifies, under penalties of perjury, that such statement has been received by it and furnishes the Company or its paying agent with a copy of the statement.

        Except as described below under "—Foreign Account Tax Compliance Act", the payment of proceeds from a disposition of Class A ordinary shares to or through a non-US office of a non-US broker will not be subject to information reporting or backup withholding unless the non-US broker has certain types of relationships with the United States. In the case of a payment of proceeds from the disposition of Class A ordinary shares to or through a non-US office of a broker that is either a US person or such a US-related person, US Treasury regulations require information reporting (but not backup withholding) on the payment unless the broker has documentary evidence in its files that the Non-US Holder is not a US person and the broker has no knowledge to the contrary.

92

        Backup withholding is not an additional tax. Any amounts withheld under the backup withholding rules will be allowed as a refund or a credit against a Non-US Holder's US federal income tax liability, provided the required information is timely furnished to the IRS.

Foreign Account Tax Compliance Act

        Legislation incorporating provisions referred to as the Foreign Account Tax Compliance Act ("FATCA") was enacted on 18 March 2010. Pursuant to FATCA, withholding taxes may apply to certain types of payments made to "foreign financial institutions" (as defined under those rules) and certain other non-US entities. The failure to comply with additional certification, information reporting and other specified requirements could result in a withholding tax being imposed on payments of dividends and sales proceeds to foreign intermediaries and certain Non-US Holders. A 30% withholding tax may be imposed on dividends on, or gross proceeds from the sale or other disposition of, our Class A ordinary shares paid to a foreign financial institution or to a non-financial foreign entity, unless (i) the foreign financial institution undertakes certain diligence and reporting obligations, (ii) the non-financial foreign entity either certifies it does not have any substantial US owners or furnishes identifying information regarding each substantial US owner, or (iii) the foreign financial institution or non-financial foreign entity otherwise qualifies for an exemption from these rules. If the payee is a foreign financial institution and is subject to the diligence and reporting requirements in clause (i) above, it generally must enter into an agreement with the US Treasury requiring, among other things, that it undertake to identify accounts held by certain US persons or US-owned foreign entities, annually report certain information about such accounts and withhold 30% on payments to non-compliant foreign financial institutions and certain other account holders.

        Although this legislation currently applies to applicable payments made after 31 December 2012, the IRS has recently issued proposed Treasury regulations providing that the withholding provisions described above will generally apply to payments of dividends on our Class A ordinary shares made on or after 1 January 2014 and to payments of gross proceeds from a sale or other disposition of Class A ordinary shares on or after January 1, 2015. Prospective investors are encouraged to consult their tax advisors regarding this legislation.

Material Cayman Islands Tax Considerations

        There is, at present, no direct taxation in the Cayman Islands and interest, dividends and gains payable to the Company will be received free of all Cayman Islands taxes. The Company has received an undertaking from the Governor in Cabinet of the Cayman Islands to the effect that, for a period of twenty years from the date of such undertaking, no law that thereafter is enacted in the Cayman Islands imposing any tax or duty to be levied on profits, income or on gains or appreciation, or any tax in the nature of estate duty or inheritance tax, will apply to any property comprised in or any income arising under the Company, or to the shareholders thereof, in respect of any such property or income.

F.     DIVIDENDS AND PAYING AGENTS

        Not applicable.

G.    STATEMENTS BY EXPERTS

        Not applicable.

H.    DOCUMENTS ON DISPLAY

        You may read and copy any reports or other information that we file at the SEC's Public Reference Room at 100 F Street, N.E., Washington, D.C. 20549. Information on the operation of the Public Reference Room may be obtained by calling the SEC at 1-800-SEC-0330. In addition, the SEC

93

maintains an Internet website that contains reports and other information about issuers, like us, that file electronically with the SEC. The address of that site is www.sec.gov.

        We also make available on our website, free of charge, our annual reports on Form 20-F and the text of our reports on Form 6-K, including any amendments to these reports, as well as certain other SEC filings, as soon as reasonably practicable after they are electronically filed with or furnished to the SEC. Our website address is www.manutd.com. The information contained on our website is not incorporated by reference in this document.

ITEM 11.    QUANTITATIVE AND QUALITATIVE DISCLOSURES ABOUT MARKET RISK

Market Risk

        Our operations are exposed to a variety of financial risks that include currency risk, interest rate risk and cash flow risk. We review and agree policies for managing these risks, which are then implemented by our finance department. Please refer to note 29 to our audited consolidated financial statements as of 30 June 2012 and 2011 and for the three years ended 30 June 2012 for a fuller quantitative and qualitative discussion on the market risks to which we are subject and our policies with respect to managing those risks. The policies are summarized below:

Currency risk

        We are exposed to both translational and transactional risk of fluctuations in foreign exchange rates. A significant currency risk we face relates to the revenue received in Euros as a result of participation in the Champions League. We seek to hedge economically the majority of the currency risk of this revenue by placing forward contracts at the point at which it becomes reasonably certain that we will receive the revenue.

        We also receive a significant amount of sponsorship revenue denominated in US dollars. As a result of the US dollar element of certain of our senior secured notes, interest is paid on these senior secured notes in US dollars, therefore we will typically only consider hedging such exposures to the extent that there is an excess of currency receivable after the interest payments have been made and after taking into consideration the credit risk of the counterparty.

        At 30 June 2012, we had a total of $393 million of US dollar denominated senior secured notes, the principal of which is not economically hedged, and is therefore retranslated at the closing rate for each reporting date.

        Payment and receipts of transfer fees may also give rise to foreign currency exposures. Due to the nature of player transfers we may not always be able to predict such cash flow until the transfer has taken place. Where possible and depending on the payment profile of transfer fees payable and receivable we will seek to hedge economically future payments and receipts at the point it becomes reasonably certain that the payments will be made or the revenue will be received.

        Other than as disclosed herein, we have no additional hedging policies.

        During the year ended 30 June 2012, we incurred a £5.2 million net unrealised foreign exchange loss on our US dollar denominated senior secured notes. Based on foreign exchange rates existing as of 30 June 2012, a 10% appreciation of the UK pound sterling compared to the US dollar would have resulted in approximately £17.6 million of net unrealised foreign exchange gains during the year ended 30 June 2012. Conversely, a 10% depreciation of the UK pound sterling compared to the US dollar would have resulted in approximately £33.0 million of net unrealised foreign exchange losses during the year ended 30 June 2012.

94

Interest rate risk

        Our interest rate risk relates to changes in interest rates for borrowings under our revolving credit facility and any long term bank borrowings. These borrowing bear interest at variable rates. We had no amounts outstanding under our revolving credit facility on 30 June 2012. As of 30 June 2012, £6.8 million remained outstanding under our Alderley credit facility. A hypothetical one percentage point increase in interest rates on our variable rate indebtedness would increase our annual interest expense by approximately £68,000.

        We have entered into swap agreements with terms remaining of between three months to six years. As of 30 June 2012, the fair value of these interest rate swaps was a liability of £1.7 million, compared with a liability of £1.4 million at 30 June 2011.

Derivative Financial Instruments

Foreign currency forward contracts

        We enter into foreign currency forward contracts to purchase and sell foreign currency in order to minimize the impact of currency movements on our financial performance primarily for our exposure to Broadcasting revenue received in Euros for our participation in European competitions and Commercial revenue received in US dollars for certain sponsorship contracts.

Interest rate swaps

        Prior to refinancing our previous secured senior facilities with our senior secured notes, we entered into interest rate swap agreements to fix the interest rate on a large proportion of those variable rate senior facilities. Under the interest rate swap arrangement, we agreed to make interest payments at a fixed rate of 5.0775% as required under the terms of the facility agreement in return for receiving a floating rate pegged to LIBOR, on a notional amount of £450 million of senior facilities agreements. At 29 January 2010, largely as a result of falling interest rates, our mark-to-market loss on these interest rate swap agreements amounted to £40.7 million. The terms of the swap agreements allowed the counterparties involved to terminate the swaps upon refinancing of the senior facilities, thus crystalizing the mark-to-market liability. Upon termination of these swaps, an initial aggregate payment of £12.7 million was made to such counterparties, with the remaining liability being repaid semi-annually through 31 December 2015. As of 30 June 2012, the outstanding swap liability on our balance sheet was £18.3 million.

ITEM 12.    DESCRIPTION OF SECURITIES OTHER THAN EQUITY SECURITIES

A.    DEBT SECURITIES

        Not applicable.

B.    WARRANTS AND RIGHTS

        Not applicable.

C.    OTHER SECURITIES

        Not applicable.

D.    AMERICAN DEPOSITARY SHARES

        Not applicable.

95

PART II

ITEM 13.    DEFAULTS, DIVIDEND ARREARAGES AND DELINQUENCIES

        None.

ITEM 14.    MATERIAL MODIFICATIONS TO THE RIGHTS OF SECURITY HOLDERS AND USE OF PROCEEDS

Material Modifications to Rights of Security Holders

        On 8 August 2012, in connection with our IPO, we amended and restated our memorandum and articles of association. A copy of our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association is being filed as Exhibit 1.1 to this Annual Report. See "Item 10. Additional Information—B. Memorandum and Articles of Association and Other Share Information."

Use of Proceeds

        On 10 August 2012, we completed an IPO of our Class A ordinary shares, par value $0.0005 per share, pursuant to a Registration Statement on Form F-1, as amended (File No. 333-182535), which became effective on 9 August 2012. We sold 8,333,334 Class A ordinary shares and the selling shareholder named in Form F-1 sold 8,333,333 Class A ordinary shares. Jefferies & Company, Inc., Credit Suisse Securities (USA) LLC, J.P. Morgan Securities LLC, Deutsche Bank Securities Inc. and Merrill Lynch, Pierce, Fenner & Smith Incorporated acted as representatives of the several underwriters. The ordinary shares were sold at a price of $14.00 per share, less underwriting discounts and commissions of $0.77 per share for aggregate gross proceeds before expenses for the Company of $110,250,009 and for the selling shareholder of $110,249,996. We paid, out of Company proceeds, all of our and the selling shareholder's fees, costs and expenses in connection with the IPO (excluding, in the case of the selling shareholder, underwriting discounts and commissions and similar brokers' fees and transfer taxes), which expenses totaled approximately $13.2 million.

        On 14 September 2012, we used all of our net proceeds from the IPO to reduce our indebtedness by exercising our option to redeem and retire $101.7 million (£62.6 million) in aggregate principal amount of our 8³/8% US dollar senior secured notes due 2017 at a redemption price equal to 108.375% of the principal amount of such notes plus accrued and unpaid interest to the date of such redemption. In addition, our senior secured notes previously purchased by us in open market transactions have been contributed to MU Finance plc and retired.

ITEM 15.    CONTROLS AND PROCEDURES

        We have carried out an evaluation of the effectiveness of the design and operation of our disclosure controls and procedures (as such term is defined in Rules 13a-15(e) and 15d-15(e) under the Exchange Act) under the supervision and the participation of the executive board of management, which is responsible for the management of the internal controls, and which includes the Principal Executive Officer and the Principal Financial Officer. There are inherent limitations to the effectiveness of any system of disclosure controls and procedures, including the possibility of human error and the circumvention or overriding of the controls and procedures. Accordingly, even effective disclosure controls and procedures can only provide reasonable assurance of achieving their control objectives. Based upon our evaluation as of 30 June 2012, the Principal Executive Officer and Principal Financial Officer have concluded that the disclosure controls and procedures (i) were effective at a reasonable level of assurance as of the end of the period covered by this Annual Report in ensuring that information required to be recorded, processed, summarised and reported in the reports that are filed or submitted under the Exchange Act, is recorded, processed, summarised and reported within the time periods specified in the SEC's rules and forms and (ii) were effective at a reasonable level of assurance

96

as of the end of the period covered by this Annual Report in ensuring that information to be disclosed in the reports that are filed or submitted under the Exchange Act is accumulated and communicated to the management of the Company, including the Principal Executive Officer and the Principal Financial Officer, to allow timely decisions regarding required disclosure.

        This Annual Report does not include a report of management's assessment regarding internal control over financial reporting or an attestation report of the Company's registered public accounting firm due to a transition period established by rules of the SEC for newly public companies.

Changes in Internal Control over Financial Reporting

        During the period covered by this report, we have not made any change to our internal control over financial reporting that have materially affected, or are reasonably likely to materially affect, our internal control over financial reporting.

ITEM 16A.    AUDIT COMMITTEE FINANCIAL EXPERT

        Our board of directors has determined that Mr. Robert Leitão satisfies the "independence" requirements set forth in Rule 10A-3 under the Exchange Act. Our board of directors has also determined that Mr. Robert Leitão is an "audit committee financial expert" as defined in Item 16A of Form 20-F under the Exchange Act.

ITEM 16B.    CODE OF ETHICS

        We have adopted a Code of Business Conduct and Ethics that applies to all our employees, officers and directors, including our principal executive, principal financial and principal accounting officers. Our code of Business Conduct and Ethics addresses, among other things, competition and fair dealing, conflicts of interest, financial matters and external reporting, company funds and assets, confidentiality and corporate opportunity requirements and the process for reporting violations of the Code of Business Conduct and Ethics, employee misconduct, conflicts of interest or other violations. Our Code of Business Conduct and Ethics is intended to meet the definition of "code of ethics" under Item 16B of Form 20-F under the Exchange Act.

        Our Code of Business Conduct and Ethics is filed as Exhibit 11.1 to this Annual Report and a copy is available on our website at www.manutd.com. Any amendments to the Code of Business Conduct and Ethics, or any waivers of its requirements, will be disclosed on our website.

ITEM 16C.    PRINCIPAL ACCOUNTANT FEES AND SERVICES

        PricewaterhouseCoopers LLP ("PwC") acted as our independent auditor for the fiscal years ended 30 June 2012 and 2011. The table below sets out the total amount billed to us by PwC, for services performed in the years ended 30 June 2012 and 2011, and breaks down these amounts by category of service:

	2012 £'000		2011 £'000
Audit Fees		542		174
Audit-Related Fees		1,325		435
Tax Fees		477		328
All Other Fees		4		4
Total		2,348		941

97

Audit Fees

        Audit fees in 2012 and 2011 were related to the audit of our consolidated financial statements and other audit or interim review services provided in connection with statutory and regulatory filings or engagements.

Audit-Related Fees

        Audit-related fees are in 2012 and 2011 were related to professional services rendered in connection with our IPO.

Tax Fees

        Tax fees in 2012 and 2011 were related to tax compliance and tax planning services.

All Other Fees

        All other fees in 2012 and 2011 relate to services in connection with corporate compliance matters.

Pre-Approval Policies and Procedures

        The advance approval of the Audit Committee or members thereof, to whom approval authority has been delegated, is required for all audit and non-audit services provided by our auditors.

        All services provided by our auditors are approved in advance by either the Audit Committee or members thereof, to whom authority has been delegated, in accordance with the Audit Committee's pre-approval policy.

ITEM 16D.    EXEMPTIONS FROM THE LISTING STANDARDS FOR AUDIT COMMITTEES

        Not applicable.

ITEM 16E.    PURCHASES OF EQUITY SECURITIES BY THE ISSUER AND AFFILIATED PURCHASERS

        Not applicable.

ITEM 16F.    CHANGE IN REGISTRANT'S CERTIFYING ACCOUNTANT

        None.

ITEM 16G.    CORPORATE GOVERNANCE

        Our Class A ordinary shares are listed on the NYSE. We believe the following to be the significant differences between our corporate governance practices and those applicable to US companies under the NYSE listing standards.

        In general, under the New York Stock Exchange corporate governance standards, foreign private issuers, as defined under the Exchange Act, are permitted to follow home country corporate governance practices instead of the corporate governance practices of the NYSE. Accordingly, we follow certain corporate governance practices of our home country, the Cayman Islands, in lieu of certain of the corporate governance requirements of the NYSE. Specifically, we do not have a board of directors composed of a majority of independent directors or a remuneration committee or nominating and corporate governance committee composed entirely of independent directors.

        In the event we no longer qualify as a foreign private issuer, we intend to rely on the "controlled company" exemption under the NYSE corporate governance rules. A "controlled company" under the

98

NYSE corporate governance rules is a company of which more than 50% of the voting power is held by an individual, group or another company. Our principal shareholder controls a majority of the combined voting power of our outstanding ordinary shares, and our principal shareholder will be able to nominate a majority of directors for election to our board of directors. Accordingly, we would be eligible to, and, in the event we no longer qualify as a foreign private issuer, we intend to, take advantage of certain exemptions under the NYSE corporate governance rules including exemptions from the requirements that a majority of the directors on our board of directors are independent directors and the requirement that our remuneration committee and our nominating and corporate governance committee consist entirely of independent directors.

        The foreign private issuer exemption and the "controlled company" exemption do not modify the independence requirements for the audit committee, and we intend to comply with the requirements of the Sarbanes-Oxley Act and the NYSE rules, which require that our audit committee be composed of three independent directors. However, under the NYSE rules, we are permitted to phase in our independent audit committee by requiring one independent member at the time of listing, a majority of independent members within 90 days of listing and a fully independent committee within one year of listing.

        If at any time we cease to be a "controlled company" or a "foreign private issuer" under the rules of the NYSE and the Exchange Act, as applicable, our board of directors will take all action necessary to comply with the NYSE corporate governance rules.

        Due to our status as a foreign private issuer and our intent to follow certain home country corporate governance practices, our shareholders do not have the same protections afforded to shareholders of companies that are subject to all the NYSE corporate governance standards.

ITEM 16H.    MINE SAFETY DISCLOSURE

        Not applicable.

99

PART III

ITEM 17.    FINANCIAL STATEMENTS

        Not applicable.

ITEM 18.    FINANCIAL STATEMENTS

        The audited consolidated financial statements as required under Item 18 are attached hereto starting on page F-1 of this Annual Report. The audit reports of PricewaterhouseCoopers LLP, independent registered public accounting firm, is included herein preceding the audited consolidated financial statements.

ITEM 19.    EXHIBITS

        The following exhibits are filed as part of this Annual Report:

1.1	Amended and Restated Memorandum and Articles of Association of Manchester United plc, dated as of 8 August 2012.
4.1	2012 Equity Incentive Award Plan (included as Exhibit 4.2 to our Registration Statement on Form S-8 (File No. 333-183277), filed with the SEC on 13 August 2012).
4.2	Premier League Handbook, Season 2012/13.
4.3	Premier League Handbook, Season 2011/12 (included as Exhibit 10.4 to our Registration Statement on Form F-1 (File No. 333-182535), filed with the SEC on 3 July 2012, as amended.
8.1	List of significant subsidiaries (included in note 31 to our audited consolidated financial statements included in this Form 20-F).
11.1	Code of Business Conduct and Ethics, dated 7 August 2012.
12.1	Rule 13a-14(a)/15d-14(a) Certification of Principal Executive Officer.
12.2	Rule 13a-14(a)/15d-14(a) Certification of Principal Financial Officer.
13.1	Certification of Chief Executive Officer pursuant to 18 U.S.C. Section 1350, as adopted pursuant to Section 906 of the Sarbanes-Oxley Act of 2002.
13.2	Certification of Chief Financial Officer pursuant to 18 U.S.C. Section 1350, as adopted pursuant to Section 906 of the Sarbanes-Oxley Act of 2002.
15.1	Consent of PricewaterhouseCoopers LLP.

100

Index to Consolidated financial statements

Report of Independent Registered Public Accounting Firm	F-2
Consolidated income statement for the years ended 30 June 2012, 2011 and 2010	F-3
Consolidated statement of comprehensive income for the years ended 30 June 2012, 2011 and 2010	F-4
Consolidated balance sheet as at 30 June 2012 and 2011	F-5
Consolidated statement of changes in equity for the years ended 30 June 2012, 2011 and 2010	F-6
Consolidated statement of cash flows for the years ended 30 June 2012, 2011 and 2010	F-7
Notes to the consolidated financial statements	F-8

F-1

Report of Independent Registered Public Accounting Firm

To the Board of Directors and Shareholders of Manchester United plc

        In our opinion, the accompanying consolidated balance sheets and the related consolidated income statements, consolidated statements of comprehensive income, of changes in equity and of cash flows present fairly, in all material respects, the financial position of Manchester United plc and its subsidiaries as of 30 June 2012 and 2011, and the results of their operations and their cash flows for each of the three years in the period ended 30 June 2012 in conformity with International Financial Reporting Standards as issued by the International Accounting Standards Board. These financial statements are the responsibility of the Company's management. Our responsibility is to express an opinion on these financial statements based on our audits. We conducted our audits of these statements in accordance with the standards of the Public Company Accounting Oversight Board (United States) and International Standards on Auditing. Those standards require that we plan and perform the audit to obtain reasonable assurance about whether the financial statements are free of material misstatement. An audit includes examining, on a test basis, evidence supporting the amounts and disclosures in the financial statements, assessing the accounting principles used and significant estimates made by management, and evaluating the overall financial statement presentation. We believe that our audits provide a reasonable basis for our opinion.

/s/ PricewaterhouseCoopers LLP

Manchester, United Kingdom

19 October 2012

F-2

Consolidated income statement

	Note		2012 £'000			2011 £'000			2010 £'000
Revenue		4		320,320			331,441			286,416
Operating expenses		5		(285,139	)		(272,653	)		(235,491	)
Profit on disposal of players' registrations				9,691			4,466			13,385
Operating profit				44,872			63,254			64,310
Finance costs				(50,315	)		(52,960	)		(110,298	)
Finance income				779			1,710			1,715
Net finance costs		7		(49,536	)		(51,250	)		(108,583	)
(Loss)/profit on ordinary activities before tax				(4,664	)		12,004			(44,273	)
Tax credit/(expense)		9		27,977			986			(3,211	)
Profit/(loss) for the year from continuing operations				23,313			12,990			(47,484	)
Attributable to:
Owners of the Company				22,986			12,649			(47,757	)
Non-controlling interest				327			341			273
				23,313			12,990			(47,484	)
Earnings/(loss) per share attributable to the equity holders of the Company during the year
Basic and diluted earnings/(loss) per share (Pounds Sterling)		24.2		0.15			0.08	(1)		(0.31	)(1)

⁽¹⁾

As adjusted retroactively for all periods presented to reflect the reorganisation transactions described in note 1.

See accompanying notes to the consolidated financial statements.

F-3

Consolidated statement of comprehensive income

	Note		2012 £'000		2011 £'000			2010 £'000
Profit/(loss) for the financial year				23,313		12,990			(47,484	)
Other comprehensive income/(loss):
Fair value movements on cash flow hedges, net of tax		9		1,132		(466	)		—
Exchange gain/(loss) on translation of overseas subsidiary		9		229		(265	)		5
Other comprehensive income/(loss) for the year, net of tax				1,361		(731	)		5
Total comprehensive income/(loss) for the year				24,674		12,259			(47,479	)
Attributable to:
Owners of the Company				24,347		11,918			(47,752	)
Non-controlling interest				327		341			273
Total comprehensive income/(loss) for the year				24,674		12,259			(47,479	)

        Items in the statement above are disclosed net of tax. The tax relating to each component of other comprehensive income is disclosed in note 9.

See accompanying notes to the consolidated financial statements.

F-4

Consolidated balance sheet

	Note		2012 £'000			2011 £'000
ASSETS
Non-current assets
Property, plant and equipment		11		247,866			240,540
Investment property		12		14,197			6,938
Goodwill		13		421,453			421,453
Players' registrations		14		112,399			129,709
Trade and other receivables		17		3,000			10,000
Non-current tax receivable		18		—			2,500
				798,915			811,140
Current assets
Derivative financial instruments		16		967			—
Trade and other receivables		17		74,163			55,403
Current tax receivable		18		2,500			—
Cash and cash equivalents		19		70,603			150,645
				148,233			206,048
Total assets				947,148			1,017,188
EQUITY AND LIABILITIES
Equity
Share capital		24		—			—
Share premium				249,105			249,105
Hedging reserve				666			(466	)
Retained deficit				(12,671	)		(25,886	)
Equity attributable to owners of the Company				237,100			222,753
Non-controlling interest				(2,003	)		(2,330	)
				235,097			220,423
Non-current liabilities
Derivative financial instruments		16		1,685			—
Trade and other payables		20		22,305			28,416
Borrowings		21		421,247			442,330
Deferred revenue				9,375			18,349
Provisions		22		1,378			1,940
Deferred tax liabilities		23		26,678			54,406
				482,668			545,441
Current liabilities
Derivative financial instruments		16		—			2,034
Current tax liabilities				1,128			4,338
Trade and other payables		20		83,664			117,800
Borrowings		21		15,628			16,573
Deferred revenue				128,535			110,043
Provisions		22		428			536
				229,383			251,324
Total equity and liabilities				947,148			1,017,188

See accompanying notes to the consolidated financial statements.

F-5

Consolidated statement of changes in equity

	Share capital £'000		Share premium £'000			Hedging reserve £'000			Retained deficit £'000			Total attributable to owners of the Company £'000			Non- controlling interest £'000			Total equity/ (deficit) £'000
Balance at 1 July 2009		—		272,575			—			(263,093	)		9,482			(2,944	)		6,538
(Loss)/profit for the year		—		—			—			(47,757	)		(47,757	)		273			(47,484	)
Currency translation differences		—		—			—			5			5			—			5
Total comprehensive (loss)/income for the year		—		—			—			(47,752	)		(47,752	)		273			(47,479	)
Capital reduction		—		(272,575	)		—			272,575			—			—			—
Balance at 30 June 2010		—		—			—			(38,270	)		(38,270	)		(2,671	)		(40,941	)
Profit for the year		—		—			—			12,649			12,649			341			12,990
Cash flow hedges, net of tax		—		—			(466	)		—			(466	)		—			(466	)
Currency translation differences		—		—			—			(265	)		(265	)		—			(265	)
Total comprehensive (loss)/income for the year		—		—			(466	)		12,384			11,918			341			12,259
Proceeds from shares issued		—		249,105			—			—			249,105			—			249,105
Balance at 30 June 2011		—		249,105			(466	)		(25,886	)		222,753			(2,330	)		220,423
Profit for the year		—		—			—			22,986			22,986			327			23,313
Cash flow hedges, net of tax		—		—			1,132			—			1,132			—			1,132
Currency translation differences		—		—			—			229			229			—			229
Total comprehensive income for the year		—		—			1,132			23,215			24,347			327			24,674
Dividends (see note 10)		—		—			—			(10,000	)		(10,000	)		—			(10,000	)
Balance at 30 June 2012		—		249,105			666			(12,671	)		237,100			(2,003	)		235,097

See accompanying notes to the consolidated financial statements.

F-6

Consolidated statement of cash flows

	Note		2012 £'000			2011 £'000			2010 £'000
Cash flows from operating activities
Cash generated from operations		25		80,302			125,140			103,537
Interest paid				(47,068	)		(167,499	)		(35,645	)
Debt finance costs relating to borrowings				—			(118	)		(13,846	)
Interest received				1,010			1,774			1,681
Income tax paid				(3,333	)		(70	)		(2,618	)
Net cash generated from/(used in) operating activities				30,911			(40,773	)		53,109
Cash flows from investing activities
Purchases of property, plant and equipment				(15,323	)		(7,263	)		(4,753	)
Purchases of investment property				(7,364	)		—			—
Proceeds from sale of property, plant and equipment				—			107			51
Purchases of players' registrations				(58,971	)		(25,369	)		(44,274	)
Proceeds from sale of players' registrations				9,409			13,956			13,857
Net cash used in investing activities				(72,249	)		(18,569	)		(35,119	)
Cash flows from financing activities
Proceeds from issue of shares				—			249,105			—
Proceeds from borrowings				—			—			502,571
Repayment of secured payment in kind loan				—			(138,000	)		—
Repayment of secured senior facilities				—			—			(506,962	)
Repayment of other borrowings				(28,774	)		(64,499	)		(296	)
Dividends paid				(10,000	)		—			—
Net cash (used in)/generated from financing activities				(38,774	)		46,606			(4,687	)
Net (decrease)/increase in cash and cash equivalents				(80,112	)		(12,736	)		13,303
Cash and cash equivalents at beginning of year				150,645			163,833			150,530
Exchange gains/(losses) on cash and cash equivalents				70			(452	)		—
Cash and cash equivalents at end of year		19		70,603			150,645			163,833

See accompanying notes to the consolidated financial statements.

F-7

Notes to the consolidated financial statements

1 General information

        Manchester United plc ('the Company') and its subsidiaries (together 'the Group') is a professional football club together with related and ancillary activities. The Company incorporated under the Companies Law (2011 Revision) of the Cayman Islands. The address of its principal executive office is Sir Matt Busby Way, Old Trafford, Manchester M16 0RA, United Kingdom. The Company became the parent of the Group as a result of reorganisation transactions which were completed immediately prior to the completion of the public offering of Manchester United plc shares in the United States in August 2012 and concurrent listing of such shares on the New York Stock Exchange ("NYSE") in August 2012 as described more fully below.

1.1   The reorganisation transactions

        The Group had historically conducted business through Red Football Shareholder Limited, a private limited company incorporated in England and Wales, and its subsidiaries. Prior to the reorganisation transactions, Red Football Shareholder Limited was a direct, wholly owned subsidiary of Red Football LLC, a Delaware limited liability company. On 30 April 2012, Red Football LLC formed a wholly-owned subsidiary, Manchester United Ltd., an exempted company with limited liability incorporated under the Companies Law (2011 Revision) of the Cayman Islands, as amended and restated from time to time. On 8 August 2012, Manchester United Ltd. changed its legal name to Manchester United plc.

        On 9 August 2012, Red Football LLC contributed all of the equity interest of Red Football Shareholder Limited to Manchester United plc. As a result of these reorganisation transactions, Red Football Shareholder Limited became a wholly-owned subsidiary of Red Football Holdings Limited, which is in turn, a wholly-owned subsidiary of Manchester United plc.

        The new parent, Manchester United plc had 155,352,366 shares in issue immediately after the reorganisation transactions and before the issue of new shares pursuant to the initial public offering ("IPO"). As a result historic earnings per share calculations reflect the capital structure of the new parent with the required disclosures in note 24. The reorganisation transactions have been treated as a capital reorganisation arising at the reorganisation date (9 August 2012) and hence, apart from the impact on earnings per share, which for the years ended 30 June 2011 and 2010 have been restated retrospectively in accordance with International Financial Reporting Standards, the impact of the transactions is disclosed in these financial statements as a non-adjusting post balance sheet event, with the accounting impacts to be reflected in financial statements for periods subsequent to 30 June 2012. As a result, the share capital disclosed in the balance sheet as of 30 June 2012 is that of the former parent, Red Football Shareholder Limited. Any impacts arising from the reorganisation transactions, including changes to share capital and the impact on taxation of assets and liabilities of the new parent as a consequence of becoming a US tax resident, will be accounted for at the date of reorganisation (9 August 2012). Further details of post balance sheet events, including the reorganisation transactions, and their potential impact are given in note 32.

1.2   Other general information

        These financial statements are presented in Pounds Sterling and all values are rounded to the nearest thousand (£'000) except when otherwise indicated.

        These financial statements were approved by the Audit Committee of the Board of Directors and recommended for inclusion in the Annual Report on Form 20-F on 19 October 2012.

F-8

Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

2 Summary of significant accounting policies

        The principal accounting policies applied in the preparation of these consolidated financial statements are set out below. These policies have been consistently applied to all the years presented.

2.1   Basis of preparation

        The consolidated financial statements of Manchester United plc have been prepared in accordance with International Financial Reporting Standards as issued by the International Accounting Standards Board (IASB) . The consolidated financial statements have been prepared under the historical cost convention, as modified by certain financial assets and liabilities (including derivative financial instruments) which are recognised at fair value through the income statement, unless cash flow hedge accounting applies.

2.1.1  Changes in accounting policy and disclosure

a)    New and amended standards and interpretations mandatory for the first time for financial year beginning 1 July 2011 and adopted by the Group.

        The Group has adopted the following new and amended IFRS standards and interpretations:

•

IAS 24 (revised) 'Related party disclosures'. This revised standard simplifies the definition of a related party.

•

Annual improvements to IFRSs 2010. This set of amendments includes changes to six standards and one IFRIC:

•

IFRS 1, 'First time adoption'

•

IFRS 3, 'Business combinations'

•

IFRS 7, 'Financial instruments; Disclosure'

•

IAS 1, 'Presentation of financial statements'

•

IAS 27, 'Separate financial statements'

•

IAS 34, 'Interim financial reporting'

•

IFRIC 13, 'Customer loyalty programmes'

•

Amendment to IFRIC 14, 'Prepayments of a minimum funding requirement'. This amendment will have a limited impact, as it applies only to entities that are required to make minimum funding contributions to a defined benefit pension plan. It removes an unintended consequence of IFRIC 14, 'IAS 19—The limit on a defined benefit asset, minimum funding requirements and their interaction', relating to voluntary pension pre-payments when there is a minimum funding requirement.

        The adoption of these standards, amendments and interpretations did not have a material impact on the Group's profits, net assets or equity, or disclosures.

b)    New and amended standards and interpretations early adopted by the Group

        No standards have been early adopted by the Group.

F-9

Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

2 Summary of significant accounting policies (Continued)

c)     New and amended standards and interpretations issued but not yet effective and not early adopted by the Group

•

Amendment to IAS 12, 'Income taxes' on deferred tax. This amendment introduces an exception to the existing principle for the measurement of deferred tax assets or liabilities arising on investment property measured at fair value. As a result of the amendments, SIC-21, 'Income taxes—recovery of revalued nondepreciable assets', will no longer apply to investment properties carried at fair value.

•

Amendment to IAS 1, 'Financial statement presentation' regarding other comprehensive income. The main change resulting from these amendments is a requirement for entities to group items presented in other comprehensive income on the basis of whether they are potentially reclassifiable to profit or loss subsequently.

•

IFRS 9, 'Financial instruments' addresses the classification, measurement and recognition of financial assets and financial liabilities. IFRS 9 was issued in November 2009 and October 2010. It replaces the parts of IAS 39 that relate to the classification and measurement of financial instruments. IFRS 9 requires financial assets to be classified into two measurement categories: those measured as at fair value and those measured at amortised cost. The determination is made at initial recognition. The classification depends on the entity's business model for managing its financial instruments and the contractual cash flow characteristics of the instrument. For financial liabilities, the standard retains most of the IAS 39 requirements. The main change is that, in cases where the fair value option is taken for financial liabilities, the part of a fair value change due to an entity's own credit risk is recorded in other comprehensive income rather than the income statement, unless this creates an accounting mismatch. The Group is yet to assess IFRS 9's full impact and intends to adopt IFRS 9 from 1 July 2015.

•

IFRS 10, 'Consolidated financial statements' builds on existing principles by identifying the concept of control as the determining factor in whether an entity should be included within the consolidated financial statements of the parent company. The standard provides additional guidance to assist in the determination of control where this is difficult to assess. The Group is yet to assess IFRS 10's full impact and intends to adopt IFRS 10 from 1 July 2013.

•

IFRS 12, 'Disclosures of interests in other entities' includes the disclosure requirements for all forms of interests in other entities, including joint arrangements, associates, special purpose vehicles and other off balance sheet vehicles. The Group is yet to assess IFRS 12's full impact and intends to adopt IFRS 12 from 1 July 2013.

•

IFRS 13, 'Fair value measurement' aims to improve consistency and reduce complexity by providing a precise definition of fair value and a single source of fair value measurement and disclosure requirements for use across IFRSs. The requirements, which are largely aligned between IFRSs and US GAAP, do not extend the use of fair value accounting but provide guidance on how it should be applied where its use is already required or permitted by other standards within IFRSs or US GAAP. The Group is yet to assess IFRS 13's full impact and intends to adopt IFRS 13 from 1 July 2013.

•

IAS 27 (revised 2011), 'Separate financial statements'. This standard includes the provisions on separate financial statements that are left after the control provisions of IAS 27 have been included in the new IFRS 10.

F-10

Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

2 Summary of significant accounting policies (Continued)

•

IAS 28 (revised 2011), 'Associates and joint ventures'. This standard includes the requirements for joint ventures, as well as associates, to be equity accounted following the issue of IFRS 11.

•

Amendment to IFRS 7, 'Financial instruments: Disclosures', on offsetting financial assets and financial liabilities. This amendment reflects the IASB and FASB requirements to enhance current offsetting disclosures. These new disclosures are intended to facilitate comparison between those entities that prepare IFRS financial statements and those that prepare US GAAP financial statements.

•

Amendment to IAS 32, 'Financial instruments: Presentation', on offsetting financial assets and financial liabilities. This amendment updates the application guidance in IAS 32 to clarify some of the requirements for offsetting financial assets and financial liabilities on the balance sheet.

•

Amendment to IFRS 1,'First time adoption', on government loans. This amendment addresses how a first-time adopter would account for a government loan with a below-market rate of interest when transitioning to IFRS. It also adds an exception to the retrospective application of IFRS, which provides the same relief to first-time adopters granted to existing preparers of IFRS financial statements when the requirement was incorporated into IAS 20 in 2008.

•

IAS 19 (revised 2011), 'Employee benefits' which removes the corridor approach and calculates finance costs on a net funding basis.

•

Annual improvements to IFRSs 2011 which includes changes to IFRS 1, 'First time adoption', IAS 1, 'Financial statement presentation', IAS 16, 'Property, plant and equipment', IAS 32, 'Financial instruments: presentation', and IAS 34, 'Interim financial reporting'.

        The adoption of these standards, amendments and interpretations is not expected to have a material impact on the Group's profits, net assets or equity. Adoption may affect the disclosures in the Group's financial statements in the future.

2.2   Basis of consolidation

a)    Subsidiaries

        Subsidiaries are all entities over which the Group has the power to govern the financial and operating policies generally accompanying a shareholding of more than one half of the voting rights. Subsidiaries are fully consolidated from the date on which control is transferred to the Group. They are de-consolidated from the date that control ceases.

        The acquisition accounting method is used to account for the acquisition of subsidiaries by the Group. The cost of an acquisition is measured as the fair value of the assets transferred, equity instruments issued and liabilities incurred or assumed at the date of exchange. Cost includes the fair value of any contingent consideration. Identifiable assets acquired and liabilities and contingent liabilities assumed in a business combination are measured initially at their fair values at the acquisition date, irrespective of the extent of the non-controlling interest. The excess of the cost of acquisition over the fair value of the Group's share of the identifiable net assets acquired is recorded as goodwill. If the cost of acquisition is less than the fair value of the net assets of the subsidiary acquired, the difference is recognised directly in the income statement. Costs associated with an acquisition are included in the income statement as incurred. Any changes to the fair value, including any changes to the fair value of any contingent consideration, are taken directly to the income statement in subsequent years.

F-11

Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

2 Summary of significant accounting policies (Continued)

Historically there have been no material changes to fair values. Contingent consideration that is classified as equity is not remeasured, and its subsequent settlement is accounted for within equity.

        Intercompany transactions, balances and unrealised gains and losses on transactions between Group companies are eliminated. Accounting policies of subsidiaries have been changed where necessary to ensure consistency with the policies adopted by the Group.

b)    Transactions with non-controlling interests

        The Group treats transactions with non-controlling interests as transactions with equity owners of the Group. For purchases of shares from non-controlling interests, the difference between any consideration paid and the relevant share acquired of the carrying value of net assets of the subsidiary is recorded in equity. Gains or losses on disposals to non-controlling interests are also recorded in equity.

        When the Group ceases to have control or significant influence, any retained interest in the entity is remeasured to its fair value, with the change in carrying amount recognised in the income statement. The fair value is the initial carrying amount for the purposes of subsequently accounting for the retained interest as an associate, joint venture or financial asset. In addition, any amounts previously recognised in other comprehensive income in respect of that entity are accounted for as if the Group had directly disposed of the related assets or liabilities. This may mean that amounts previously recognised in other comprehensive income are reclassified to the income statement.

2.3   Segment reporting

        The Group has one reportable segment, being the operation of a professional football club. The chief operating decision maker (being the Executive Board of the Group's main operating company, Manchester United Limited), who is responsible for allocating resources and assessing performance obtains financial information, being the Consolidated income statement, Consolidated balance sheet and Consolidated statement of cash flows, and the analysis of changes in net debt, about the Group as a whole. The Group has investment property, however, this is not considered to be a material business segment and is therefore not reported as such.

2.4   Foreign currency translation

a)    Functional and presentation currency

        Items included in the financial statements of each of the Group's entities are measured using the currency of the primary economic environment in which the entity operates ('the functional currency'). The consolidated financial statements are presented in Pounds Sterling which is the Company's and its subsidiaries functional currency, with the exception of Manchester United Commercial Enterprises (Ireland) Limited whose functional currency is the Euro.

b)    Transactions and balances

        Foreign currency transactions are translated into the functional currency using the exchange rates prevailing at the dates of the transactions. Foreign exchange gains and losses resulting from the settlement of such transactions and from the translation at year-end exchange rates of monetary assets and liabilities denominated in foreign currencies are recognised in the income statement.

F-12

Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

2 Summary of significant accounting policies (Continued)

c)     Translation of overseas net assets

        The results and financial position of all the Group entities (none of which has the currency of a hyperinflationary economy) that have a functional currency different from the presentational currency are translated into the presentational currency as follows:

(i)

assets and liabilities for each balance sheet presented are translated at the closing rate at the date of that balance sheet;



(ii)

income and expenses for each income statement are translated at average exchange rates (unless this average is not a reasonable approximation of the cumulative effect of the rates prevailing at the transaction dates, in which case income and expenses are translated at the rate on the dates of the transactions); and



(iii)

all resulting exchange differences are recognised in other comprehensive income and accumulated in equity.

        On disposal of a foreign operation any cumulative exchange differences held in equity are reclassified to the income statement.

d)    Exchange rates

        The most important exchange rates that have been used in preparing the financial statements are:

	Closing rate						Average rate
	2012		2011		2010		2012		2011		2010
Euro		1.2360		1.1066		1.2348		1.1802		1.1707		1.2054
US Dollar		1.5680		1.6018		1.5067		1.5896		1.5542		1.5793

2.5   Revenue recognition

        Revenue represents the fair value of consideration received or receivable from the Group's principal activities excluding transfer fees and value added tax. The Group's principal revenue streams are Commercial, Broadcasting and Matchday. The Group recognises revenue when the amount of revenue can be reliably measured, it is probable that future economic benefits will flow to the entity and when specific criteria have been met for each of the Group's activities as described below.

a)    Commercial

        Commercial revenue comprises revenue receivable from the exploitation of the Manchester United brand through sponsorship and other commercial agreements, including minimum guaranteed revenue, and fees for the Manchester United first team undertaking tours.

        For sponsorship contracts any additional revenue receivable over and above the minimum guaranteed revenue contained in the sponsorship and licensing agreements is taken to revenue when a reliable estimate of the future performance of the contract can be obtained and it is probable that the amounts will not be recouped by the sponsor in future years. Revenue is recognised over the term of the sponsorship agreement in line with the performance obligations included within the contract and based on the sponsorship benefits enjoyed by the individual sponsor. This typically results in more revenue being recognised in the later stages of the contract as the level of support provided to sponsors

F-13

Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

2 Summary of significant accounting policies (Continued)

increases over the term of the sponsorship agreement, which is consistent with the payment profiles typically set out in the contract.

        Commercial revenue which is received in advance of a period end but relating to future periods is treated as deferred revenue. The deferred revenue is then released to revenue on an accruals basis in accordance with the substance of the relevant agreements.

b)    Broadcasting

        Broadcasting revenue represents revenue receivable from all UK and overseas broadcasting contracts, including contracts negotiated centrally by the FA Premier League and UEFA.

        Distributions from the FA Premier League comprise a fixed element (which is recognised evenly as domestic home league matches are played), facility fees for live coverage and highlights of domestic home and away matches (which are recognised when the respective match is played), and merit awards (which are only recognised when they are known at the end of each football season).

        Distributions from UEFA relating to participation in European cup competitions comprise market pool payments (which are recognised over the matches played in the competition, a portion of which reflects Manchester United's performance relative to the other FA Premier League clubs in the competition) and fixed amounts for participation in individual matches (which are recognised when the matches are played).

        Broadcasting revenue which is received in advance of a period end but relating to future periods is treated as deferred revenue. The deferred revenue is then released to revenue on an accruals basis in accordance with the substance of the relevant agreements.

c)     Matchday

        Matchday revenue is recognised based on matches played throughout the year with revenue from each match being recognised only after the match to which the revenue relates has been played. Revenue from related activities such as Conference and Events or the Museum is recognised as the event or service is provided or the facility is enjoyed.

        Matchday revenue includes revenue receivable from all domestic and European match day activities from Manchester United games at Old Trafford, together with the Group's share of gate receipts from cup matches not played at Old Trafford (where applicable), and fees for arranging other events at the Old Trafford stadium. The share of gate receipts payable to the other participating club and competition organiser for cup matches played at Old Trafford (where applicable) is treated as an operating expense.

        Matchday revenue which is received in advance of a period end but relating to future periods (mainly the sale of seasonal facilities for first team matches at Old Trafford) is treated as deferred revenue. The deferred revenue is then released to revenue as the matches are played.

d)    Finance income

        Finance income is recognised using the effective interest rate method.

F-14

Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

2 Summary of significant accounting policies (Continued)

2.6   Accrued revenue

        Revenue from matchday activities, broadcasting and commercial contracts, which is received after the period to which it relates, is accrued as earned.

2.7   Deferred revenue

        Revenue from matchday activities, broadcasting and commercial contracts, received or receivable prior to the period end in respect of future periods, is deferred.

2.8   Tax

        Current tax, which comprises UK and overseas corporation tax, is provided at amounts expected to be paid (or recovered) using the tax rates and laws that have been enacted or substantively enacted by the reporting date. Deferred tax is the tax expected to be payable or recoverable on the difference between the carrying amounts of assets and liabilities in the balance sheet and the corresponding tax bases used in the computation of taxable profits and is accounted for using the balance sheet liability method. Deferred tax liabilities are generally recognised for all taxable temporary differences and deferred tax assets are recognised only to the extent that it is probable that taxable profit will be available against which deductible temporary differences can be utilised.

        Deferred tax is determined using tax rates and laws that have been enacted or substantially enacted by the reporting date and are expected to apply in the period in which the liability is settled or the asset is realised and is charged or credited in the income statement, except where it relates to items charged or credited to equity via the statement of comprehensive income, when the deferred tax is also dealt with in equity.

        Deferred tax assets and liabilities are offset when there is a legally enforceable right to offset current tax assets and current tax liabilities and when the deferred tax assets and liabilities relate to income taxes levied by the same taxation authority on either the same taxable entity or different taxable entities where there is an intention to settle the balances on a net basis.

2.9   Property, plant and equipment

        Property, plant and equipment is initially measured at cost (comprising the purchase price, after deducting discounts and rebates, and any directly attributable costs) and is subsequently carried at cost less accumulated depreciation and any provision for impairment.

        Subsequent costs, for example, capital improvements and refurbishment, are included in the asset's carrying amount or recognised as a separate asset, as appropriate, only when it is probable that future economic benefits associated with the item will flow to the Group and the cost of the item can be measured reliably. Where appropriate, the carrying amount of the replaced part is derecognised. All other repairs and maintenance are charged to the income statement during the financial period in which they are incurred.

F-15

Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

2 Summary of significant accounting policies (Continued)

        Land is not depreciated. With the exception of freehold property acquired before 1 August 1999, depreciation on other assets is calculated using the straight-line method to write-down assets to their residual value over the estimated useful lives as follows:

Freehold property	75 years
Investment property	75 years
Computer equipment and software (included within Plant and machinery)	3 years
Plant and machinery	4 - 5 years
Fixtures and fittings	7 years

        Freehold property acquired before 1 August 1999 is depreciated on a reducing balance basis at an annual rate of 1.33%.

        The assets' residual values and useful lives are reviewed and adjusted if appropriate at each reporting date.

        Assets are reviewed for impairment whenever events or changes in circumstances indicate that the carrying amount may not be recoverable. Any impairment charges arising are recognised in the income statement when the carrying amount of an asset is greater than the estimated recoverable amount, which is the higher of an asset's fair value less costs to sell and value in use, and are calculated with reference to future discounted cash flows that the asset is expected to generate when considered as part of a cash-generating unit.

        Gains and losses on disposals are determined by comparing the proceeds with the carrying amount and are recognised within operating expenses within the income statement.

2.10 Investment property

        Property that is held for long-term rental yields or for capital appreciation or both, and that is not occupied by the Group, is classified as investment property.

        Investment property is initially measured at cost (comprising the purchase price, after deducting discounts and rebates, and any directly attributable costs) and is subsequently carried at cost less accumulated depreciation and any provision for impairment. Investment property is depreciated using the straight-line method over 75 years.

        Investment properties are reviewed for impairment when there is a triggering event such as a decline in the property market. An impairment charge is recognised for the amount by which the asset's carrying amount exceeds its recoverable amount.

2.11 Goodwill

a)    Initial recognition

        Goodwill represents the excess of the cost of an acquisition over the fair value of the Group's share of the net identifiable assets of the acquired subsidiary at the date of acquisition.

b)    Impairment

        Management considers there to be one material cash generating unit for the purposes of annual impairment review being the operation of a professional football club.

F-16

Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

2 Summary of significant accounting policies (Continued)

        Goodwill is not subject to amortisation and is tested annually for impairment or more frequently if events or changes in circumstances indicate a potential impairment. An impairment loss is recognised in the income statement when the carrying value of goodwill exceeds its recoverable amount. Its recoverable amount is the higher of fair value less costs of disposal and value in use.

2.12 Players' registrations and football staff remuneration

a)    Remuneration

        Remuneration is charged to operating expenses on a straight-line basis over the contract periods based on the amount payable to players and other football staff for that period. Any performance bonuses are recognised when the Company considers that it is probable that the condition related to the payment will be achieved.

        Signing-on fees are typically paid to players in equal annual instalments over the term of the player's contract. Instalments are paid at or near the beginning of each financial year and recognised as prepayments within trade and other receivables. They are subsequently charged to the income statement (as operating expenses) on a straight-line basis over the financial year. Signing-on fees paid form part of cash flows from operating activities. Loyalty fees are bonuses which are paid to players either at the beginning of a renewed contract or in instalments over the term of their contract in recognition for either past or future performance. Loyalty bonuses for past service are typically paid in a lump sum amount upon renewal of a player's contract. These loyalty bonuses require no future service and are not subject to any claw-back provisions were the player to subsequently leave the club during their new contract term. They are expensed once the Company has a present legal or constructive obligation to make the payment, which arises when the new contract is agreed. Loyalty bonuses for ongoing service are typically paid in equal annual instalments over the term of the player's contract. These are paid at the beginning of each financial year and the related charge is recognised within operating expenses in the income statement on a straight-line basis over that period.

b)    Initial recognition

        The costs associated with the acquisition of players' registrations are capitalised at the fair value of the consideration payable. Costs include transfer fees, FAPL levy fees, agents' fees incurred by the club and other directly attributable costs. Costs also include the fair value of any contingent consideration, which is primarily payable to the player's former club (with associated levy fees payable to the FAPL), once payment becomes probable. Subsequent reassessments of the amount of contingent consideration payable are also included in the cost of the player's registration. The estimate of the fair value of the contingent consideration payable requires management to assess the likelihood of specific performance conditions being met which would trigger the payment of the contingent consideration. This assessment is carried out on an individual player basis. The additional amount of contingent consideration potentially payable, in excess of the amounts included in the cost of players' registrations, is disclosed in note 27.3. Costs are fully amortised using the straight-line method over the period covered by the player's contract.

c)     Renegotiation

        Where a playing contract is extended, any costs associated with securing the extension are added to the unamortised balance (at the date of the amendment) and the revised book value is amortised over the remaining revised contract life.

F-17

Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

2 Summary of significant accounting policies (Continued)

d)    Disposals

        Assets available for sale (principally player registrations) are classified as assets held for sale when their carrying value is expected to be recovered principally through a sale transaction and a sale is considered to be highly probable. Highly probable is defined as being actively marketed by the club, with unconditional offers having been received prior to a period end. These assets would be stated at the lower of the carrying amount and fair value less costs to sell.

        Gains and losses on disposal of players' registrations are determined by comparing the fair value of the consideration receivable, net of any transaction costs, with the carrying amount and are recognised separately in the income statement within profit on disposal of players' registrations. Where a part of the consideration receivable is contingent on specified performance conditions, this amount is recognised in the income statement on the date the conditions are met.

e)     Impairment

        Management does not consider that it is possible to determine the value in use of an individual football player in isolation as that player (unless via a sale or insurance recovery) cannot generate cash flows on his own. Whilst management does not consider any individual player can be separated from the single cash generating unit ("CGU"), being the operations of the Group as a whole, there may be certain circumstances where a player is taken out of the CGU, when it becomes clear that they will not be available to play again for the club, for example, a player sustaining a career threatening injury. If such circumstances were to arise, the carrying value of the player would be assessed against the Group's best estimate of the player's fair value less any costs to sell and an impairment charge made in operating expenses reflecting any loss arising.

2.13 Derivative financial instruments and hedging activities

        Derivatives are initially recognised at fair value on the date a derivative contract is entered into and are subsequently re-measured at their fair value. The method of recognising the resulting gain or loss depends on whether the derivative is designated as a hedging instrument and, if so, the nature of the item being hedged. The Group designates certain derivatives as hedges of cash flows (cash flow hedge).

        For designated hedges relating to future years' income the Group has documented, at the inception of the transaction, the relationship between hedging instruments and hedged items as well as its risk management objective and strategy for undertaking the hedge transactions. The Group also documents its assessment, both at hedge inception and on an on-going basis, of whether the derivatives that are used in hedging transactions are highly effective in offsetting changes in the cash flows of the hedged item.

        The fair values of various derivative instruments used for hedging purposes are disclosed in note 16. Movements on the hedging reserve in other comprehensive income are shown in the statement of changes in equity. The full fair value of a hedging derivative is classified as a non-current asset or liability when the remaining maturity of the hedged item is more than 12 months, and as a current asset or liability when the remaining maturity of the hedged item is less than 12 months.

        The effective portion of changes in the fair value of derivatives that are designated and qualify as cash flow hedges is recognised in other comprehensive income. The gain or loss relating to any ineffective portion is recognised immediately in the income statement within operating expenses.

F-18

Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

2 Summary of significant accounting policies (Continued)

Amounts previously recognised in other comprehensive income and accumulated in equity are reclassified to the income statement in the periods when the hedged item is recognised in the income statement, in the same line of the income statement as the recognised hedged item. When a hedging instrument expires or is sold, or when a hedge no longer meets the criteria for hedge accounting, any cumulative gain or loss existing in equity at that time remains in equity and is recognised when the hedged item is ultimately recognised in the income statement. When a forecast transaction is no longer expected to occur, the cumulative gain or loss that was reported in equity is immediately transferred to the income statement within operating expenses.

2.14 Trade and other receivables

        Trade receivables are recognised initially at fair value, and subsequently measured at amortised cost less provision for impairment. If collection is expected in one year or less, they are classified as current assets. If not, they are presented as non-current assets.

        A provision for impairment of trade receivables is established when there is objective evidence that the receivable is impaired. The amount of impairment loss is measured as the difference between the carrying amount of the receivable and the present value of the estimated future cash flows arising on the trade receivable. Significant financial difficulties of the customer, probability that the customer will enter bankruptcy or financial reorganisation, and default or delinquency in payments (more than 90 days overdue) are considered indicators that the trade receivable may be impaired.

        The carrying amount of the asset is reduced through the use of an allowance account, and the amount of the loss is recognised in the income statement within 'operating expenses'. When a trade receivable is uncollectible, it is written off against the allowance account for trade receivables. Subsequent recoveries of amounts previously written off are credited against 'operating expenses' in the income statement.

        Other receivables comprise loans to related parties (see note 30.1) and other miscellaneous receivables, which are recognised initially at fair value and subsequently measured at amortised cost. If collection is expected in one year or less, they are classified as current assets. If not, they are presented as non-current assets.

2.15 Cash and cash equivalents

        Cash and cash equivalents includes cash in hand, deposits held at call with banks, other short-term highly liquid investments with original maturities of three months or less, and bank overdrafts.

2.16 Trade payables

        Trade payables are obligations to pay for goods and services which have been acquired in the commercial operations of the Group. Amounts payable are classified as current liabilities if payment is due within one year or less. If not they are presented as non-current liabilities.

        Trade payables are recognised initially at fair value and subsequently measured at amortised cost.

2.17 Borrowings

        Borrowings are recognised initially at fair value, net of transaction costs incurred. Borrowings are subsequently carried at amortised cost; any differences between the proceeds (net of transaction costs)

F-19

Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

2 Summary of significant accounting policies (Continued)

and the redemption value is recognised in the income statement over the period of the borrowings using the effective interest rate method.

        Finance costs are recognised using the effective interest rate method.

        Interest payments or receipts are treated as cash flows from operating activities.

2.18 Provisions

        Provisions are measured at the present value of the expenditures expected to be required to settle the obligation using a pre-tax discount rate that reflects current market assessments of the time value of money and the risks specific to the obligation. The increase in the provision due to passage of time is recognised as a finance cost.

        Provision is made for the anticipated net costs of onerous leases on non-trading properties.

2.19 Operating leases

        Leases in which a significant portion of the risks and rewards of ownership are retained by the lessor are classified as operating leases. Rentals payable under operating leases are charged to the income statement on a straight line basis over the lease term. Any incentives received at the inception of the lease are recognised on a straight-line basis over the life of the lease.

        Rentals receivable under sub-tenancy agreements are credited to the income statement on a straight line basis over the lease term. Any lease incentives given are recognised on a straight-line basis over the life of the lease. The risk and rewards of ownership on the sub-let property remain with the third party lessor.

2.20 Pension costs

        The Group is one of a number of participating employers in The Football League Limited Pension and Life Assurance Scheme ('the scheme'—see note 28.1). The Group is unable to identify its share of the assets and liabilities of the scheme and therefore accounts for its contributions as if they were paid to a defined contribution scheme. Full provision has been made for the additional contributions that the Group has been requested to pay to help fund the scheme deficit.

        The Group also operates a defined contribution scheme. The assets of the scheme are held separately from those of the Company in an independently administered fund. The Group's contributions into this scheme are reflected within the income statement when they fall due.

2.21 Exceptional items

        Exceptional items are those that in management's judgement need to be disclosed by virtue of their size, nature or incidence. Such items are disclosed in the notes to the financial statements. Transactions which may give rise to exceptional items includes but is not limited to professional fees relating to proposed issue of shares, pension scheme deficits, significant impairment of assets, and significant onerous lease provisions.

2.22 Share capital

        Ordinary shares are classified as equity. Incremental costs directly attributable to the issue of new shares are shown in equity as a deduction from the proceeds of the issue.

F-20

Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

3 Critical Accounting Judgements and Estimates

        The preparation of financial statements in conformity with IFRSs requires the use of certain critical accounting judgements, estimates and assumptions that affect the reported amounts of assets and liabilities, revenues and expenses, which are not readily apparent from other sources. It also requires management to exercise its judgement in the process of applying the Group's accounting policies. The estimates and assumptions used are based on historical experience and any other factors that are considered to be relevant. Actual results may differ from these estimates. The areas involving a higher degree of judgement or complexity, or areas where assumptions and estimates are significant to the consolidated financial statements, are considered to be:

a)    Goodwill

        The Group annually tests whether goodwill has suffered any impairment or more frequently if events or changes in circumstances indicate a potential impairment, in accordance with its accounting policy. The recoverable amounts of cash-generating units have been determined based on value-in-use calculations. These calculations require the use of estimates, both in arriving at the expected future cash flows and the application of a suitable discount rate in order to calculate the present value of these flows. These calculations have been carried out in accordance with the assumptions set out in note 13.

b)    Player registrations

        The costs associated with the acquisition of players' registrations are capitalised at the fair value of the consideration payable, including an estimate of the fair value of any contingent consideration. Subsequent reassessments of the amount of contingent consideration payable are also included in the cost of the player's registration. The estimate of the fair value of the contingent consideration payable requires management to assess the likelihood of specific performance conditions being met which would trigger the payment of the contingent consideration. This assessment is carried out on an individual player basis.

        The Group will perform an impairment review on intangible assets, including player registrations, if adverse events indicate that the amortised carrying value of the asset may not be recoverable. Whilst no individual player can be separated from the single cash generating unit ("CGU"), being the operations of the Group as a whole, there may be certain circumstances where a player is taken out of the CGU, for example a player being excluded from the First Team due to sustaining a career threatening injury. If such circumstances were to arise, the carrying value of the player would be assessed against the Group's best estimate of the player's fair value less any costs to sell.

c)     Revenue recognition—estimates in certain commercial contracts

        In addition to a minimum guarantee, certain commercial contracts include additional profit share arrangements based on cumulative profits earned from the exploitation of the Manchester United brand. However, under the terms of one key commercial agreement, such surplus profits may be recouped by the sponsor against future minimum guarantees should the future financial performance result in profits below the minimum guarantee.

        Any additional profit share on such arrangements is only recognised when a reliable estimate of the future performance of the contract can be obtained and only to the extent that the revenue is considered probable.

F-21

Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

3 Critical Accounting Judgements and Estimates (Continued)

        In assessing whether any additional profit share is probable and should therefore be recognised, management carry out regular reviews of the contracts and future financial forecasts, having regard to the underlying risk factors such as team performance and general economic conditions.

        Additional profit share recognised in the year ended 30 June 2012 amounted to £8.4 million, cumulative £17.3 million (2011: £5.7 million, cumulative £8.9 million; 2010: £3.2 million, cumulative £3.2 million).

d)    Recognition of deferred tax assets in respect of losses

        Deferred tax assets are recognised on losses carried forward only to the extent that it is probable that they will be available for use against future profits and that there will be sufficient future taxable profit available against which the temporary differences can be utilised. In arriving at a judgement in relation to the recognition of deferred tax assets on losses, management consider the regulations applicable to taxation and advice on their interpretation. Management also consider whether losses carried forward may be utilised through tax planning opportunities to create suitable taxable profits. Future taxable income may be higher or lower than estimates made when determining whether it is necessary to record a tax asset and the amount to be recorded. Furthermore, changes in the legislative framework or applicable tax case law may result in management reassessment of the recognition of deferred tax assets on losses carried forward.

4 Segment information

        The principal activity of the Group is the operation of a professional football club. All of the activities of the Group support the operation of the football club and the success of the first team is critical to the on-going development of the Group.

        Consequently the Chief Operating Decision Maker regards the Group as operating in one material segment, being the operation of a professional football club.

        Revenue, all of which arises within the United Kingdom from the Group's principal activity, can be analysed into its three main components as follows:

	2012 £'000		2011 £'000		2010 £'000
Commercial		117,611		103,369		77,322
Broadcasting		103,991		117,249		103,276
Matchday		98,718		110,823		105,818
		320,320		331,441		286,416

        All non-current assets are held within the United Kingdom.

        Revenue derived from entities accounting for more than 10% of revenue in either 2012, 2011 or 2010 were as follows:

	2012 £'000		2011 £'000		2010 £'000
F.A. Premier League		63,859		63,409		55,854
UEFA		34,082		51,129		40,719
Nike		33,787		31,269		26,471

F-22

Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

5 Operating expenses

	2012 £'000		2011 £'000			2010 £'000
Exceptional items (note 6)		10,728		4,667			2,775
Employee benefit expense (note 8)		161,688		152,915			131,689
Depreciation—property, plant and equipment (note 11)		7,373		6,902			8,547
Depreciation—investment property (note 12)		105		87			87
Operating lease costs		2,186		1,327			1,445
Stadium and other operating charges		63,979		67,634			50,153
Auditors' remuneration: audit of parent company and consolidated financial statements		16		16			16
Auditors' remuneration: audit of the Company's subsidiaries		76		76			69
Auditors' remuneration: audit-related assurance services		—		—			12
Auditors' remuneration: tax compliance services		277		224			394
Auditors' remuneration: other services		4		—			—
Exchange losses/(gains)		445		(394	)		113
(Profit)/loss on disposal of property, plant and equipment		—		(46	)		104
		246,877		233,408			195,404
Amortisation of players' registrations (note 14)		38,262		39,245			40,087
		285,139		272,653			235,491

        In addition to the auditors' remuneration charges disclosed above are amounts of £1,975,000 (2011: £625,000; 2010: £nil) relating to tax planning advice, general assurance and other advice in connection with a proposed issue of shares and either charged as exceptional items when they are not directly attributable to the issue of new shares (see note 6) or prepaid for future offset against share premium when they are directly attributable to the issue of new shares and £nil (2011: £nil; 2010: £701,000) included within debt finance costs relating to corporate finance services provided in connection with the senior secured notes issued in January 2010.

6 Exceptional items

	2012 £'000		2011 £'000		2010 £'000
Professional adviser fees relating to proposed issue of shares		8,936		2,654		—
Football League pension scheme deficit (note 28)		1,792		—		—
Impairment—investment property (note 12)		—		2,013		615
Increase in onerous lease provision		—		—		2,160
		10,728		4,667		2,775

        Professional adviser fees relating to a proposed public offer of shares are recognised as an expense when they are not directly attributable to the issue of new shares or when a particular offer is no longer being pursued. The fees include £1,755,000 (2011: £625,000; 2010: £nil) relating to services provided by the Group's auditors.

        The Football League pension scheme deficit reflects the present value of the additional contributions the Group is expected to pay to make good the increased deficit of the scheme as per the latest actuarial valuation at 31 August 2011 (see note 28 for further details).

F-23

Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

6 Exceptional items (Continued)

        The investment property impairment charges represent reductions in the market value of investment properties held by the Group, based on external valuations undertaken (see note 12 for further details).

        The onerous lease provision reflects the present value of future lease payments on a property upon which no permanent income has been secured. The provision relates to a property lease in the Republic of Ireland which contains a break clause that may be exercised in 2015 (see note 22 for further details).

7 Net finance costs

	2012 £'000			2011 £'000			2010 £'000
Interest payable on bank loans, overdrafts and deferred element of terminated interest rate swap		3,578			4,619			2,490
Interest payable on senior secured notes and secured senior facilities		36,448			41,778			39,440
Interest payable on secured payment in kind loan		—			14,314			30,192
Amortisation of issue discount, debt finance and debt issue costs on senior secured notes and secured payment in kind loan		2,290			1,996			2,268
Premium on repurchase of senior secured notes (note 21)		2,180			3,511			—
Foreign exchange loss/(gain) on US Dollar denominated senior secured notes		5,191			(16,414	)		19,270
Unwinding of discount factors		347			93			99
Accelerated amortisation of debt issue costs on repaid payment in kind loan		—			2,632			—
Accelerated amortisation of debt issue costs on repaid secured senior facilities		—			—			4,705
Fair value movements on derivative financial instruments:
Forward foreign exchange contracts		—			563			(563	)
Interest rate swaps		281			(132	)		514
Terminated interest rate swaps		—			—			11,883
Total finance costs		50,315			52,960			110,298
Total finance income—interest receivable		(779	)		(1,710	)		(1,715	)
Net finance costs		49,536			51,250			108,583

        The payment in kind loan was repaid on 22 November 2010 following a share subscription. This triggered the accelerated amortisation of debt issue costs on the payment in kind loan amounting to £nil (2011: £2,632,000; 2010: £nil).

        On completion of the senior secured notes issue in January 2010 (see note 21), the secured senior facilities were repaid by a wholly owned subsidiary, Red Football Limited. This triggered the accelerated amortisation of debt issue costs on the secured senior facilities amounting to £nil (2011: £nil; 2010: £4,705,000) and also resulted in the termination of interest rate swap agreements related to the secured senior facilities.

        The fair value movement on the terminated interest rate swap agreements, including losses on termination, amounted to £nil (2011: £nil; 2010: £11,883,000).

F-24

Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

8 Employees

8.1   Employee benefit expense and average number of people employed

        The average monthly number of employees during the year, including directors, was as follows:

	2012 Number		2011 Number		2010 Number
Average number of employees:
Football—players		79		71		68
Football—technical and coaching		80		70		68
Commercial		76		53		40
Media		73		65		57
Administration and other		388		369		359
Average monthly number of employees		696		628		592

        The Group also employs approximately 2,376 temporary staff on match days (2011: 2,191; 2010: 1,869).

        Particulars of employee costs are as shown below:

	2012 £'000		2011 £'000		2010 £'000
Wages and salaries (including bonuses)		142,699		135,568		117,060
Social security costs		17,567		15,919		13,234
Other pension costs—defined contribution (note 28)		1,422		1,428		1,395
		161,688		152,915		131,689

        Details of the pension arrangements offered by the Company and the Group are disclosed in note 28.

8.2   Key management compensation

        Key management includes directors (executive and non-executive) of the Company and executive directors and officers of the Group's main operating company, Manchester United Limited. The compensation paid or payable to key management for employee services, which is included in the employee costs table above, is shown below:

	2012 £'000		2011 £'000		2010 £'000
Salaries and other short-term employee benefits (including bonuses)		6,947		5,032		4,292
Post-employment benefits		117		289		384
		7,064		5,321		4,676

F-25

Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

9 Tax

	2012 £'000			2011 £'000			2010 £'000
Current tax:
Current tax on profit for the year		—			4,338			—
Foreign tax		125			129			59
Total current tax expense		125			4,467			59
Deferred tax:
Origination and reversal of temporary differences		(3,719	)		(3,426	)		3,152
Adjustment in respect of previous years(1)		(3,445	)		2,190			—
Impact of change in UK corporation tax rate		(3,778	)		(4,217	)		—
Recognition of previously unrecognised deferred tax asset(3)		(17,160	)		—			—
Total deferred tax (credit)/expense		(28,102	)		(5,453	)		3,152
Total tax (credit)/expense		(27,977	)		(986	)		3,211

        A reconciliation of the total tax credit is as follows:

	2012 £'000			2011 £'000			2010 £'000
(Loss)/profit before tax		(4,664	)		12,004			(44,273	)
(Loss)/profit on ordinary activities multiplied by weighted average UK Corporation tax rate of 25.5% (2011: 27.5%; 2010: 28%)		(1,189	)		3,301			(12,396	)
Tax effects of:
Foreign tax		125			129			59
Adjustment in respect of previous years(1)		(3,445	)		2,190			—
Expenses not deductible for tax purposes(2)		3,089			2,871			524
Re-measurement of deferred tax—change in UK corporation tax rate		(3,778	)		(4,217	)		—
Utilisation of tax losses		(5,619	)		(5,260	)		—
Recognition of previously unrecognised deferred tax asset(3)		(17,160	)		—			—
Tax losses for which no deferred tax asset is recognised		—			—			15,024
Total tax (credit)/expense		(27,977	)		(986	)		3,211

⁽¹⁾

The £3,445,000 tax credit in 2012 is due to the reassessment of the position relating to a previous rolled over gain on player disposal. The £2,190,000 additional tax charged in 2011 was due to an historic imbalance in tax written down values and the adjustment brought the 2011 carried forward position into line with the most recent finalised tax computations.

⁽²⁾

Expenses not deductible for tax purposes typically comprise non-qualifying depreciation and routine, recurring disallowable expenses such as entertaining. The £3,089,000 (2011: £2,871,000) additional tax charge mainly relates to professional adviser fees relating to a proposed public offer of shares (see note 6), and the premium paid on repurchase of senior secured notes (see note 21).

⁽³⁾

Management has considered the current availability and utilisation of tax losses during the year and accordingly has recognised a deferred tax asset in respect of previously unrecognised tax losses.

F-26

Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

9 Tax (Continued)

        The main rate of UK corporation tax reduced from 26% to 24% from 1 April 2012. The reduction to 24% was enacted in March 2012 and consequently deferred tax balances have been re-measured to 24%.

        A further reduction in the rate to 23% from 1 April 2013 was enacted on 17 July 2012. As this change was not substantively enacted at the reporting date, it is not reflected in the financial statements.

        The overall effect of the further reduction from 24% to 23%, if applied to the deferred tax balance at 30 June 2012, would be to reduce the deferred tax liability by £1,112,000 (expected to be recognised in 2013).

        In addition to the amount credited to the income statement, the following amounts relating to tax have been recognised directly in other comprehensive income:

	2012							2011								2010
	Before tax £'000		Tax £'000			After tax £'000		Before tax £'000			Tax £'000		After tax £'000			Before tax £'000		Tax £'000		After tax £'000
Arising on income and expenses recognised in other comprehensive income:
Movements in fair value of financial instruments treated as cash flow hedges		1,506		(374	)		1,132		(630	)		164		(466	)		—		—		—
Exchange gain/(loss) on translation of overseas subsidiary		229		—			229		(265	)		—		(265	)		5		—		5
Other comprehensive income/(expense)		1,735		(374	)		1,361		(895	)		164		(731	)		5		—		5
Deferred tax (note 23)		—		(374	)		—		—			164		—			—		—		—

10 Dividends

        An interim dividend of £10.0 million (2011: £nil; 2010: £nil) has been paid by the Company during the year. The related amount of dividend per ordinary share for the year was £10.10 (2011: £nil; 2010: £nil). The directors are not proposing to pay a final dividend relating to the year ended 30 June 2012 (2011: £nil; 2010: £nil).

F-27

Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

11 Property, plant and equipment

	Freehold Property £'000		Plant and machinery £'000			Fixtures and fittings £'000			Total £'000
Cost
At 1 July 2010		252,306		32,937			20,112			305,355
Additions		3,020		1,978			2,996			7,994
Disposals		—		(586	)		(120	)		(706	)
At 30 June 2011		255,326		34,329			22,988			312,643
Accumulated depreciation
At 1 July 2010		23,638		29,173			13,035			65,846
Charge for year		3,286		1,787			1,829			6,902
Disposals		—		(532	)		(113	)		(645	)
At 30 June 2011		26,924		30,428			14,751			72,103
Net book amount
At 30 June 2011		228,402		3,901			8,237			240,540
Cost
At 1 July 2011		255,326		34,329			22,988			312,643
Additions (see note 12)		9,179		2,411			3,109			14,699
Disposals		—		(895	)		(553	)		(1,448	)
At 30 June 2012		264,505		35,845			25,544			325,894
Accumulated depreciation
At 1 July 2011		26,924		30,428			14,751			72,103
Charge for year		3,306		1,671			2,396			7,373
Disposals		—		(895	)		(553	)		(1,448	)
At 30 June 2012		30,230		31,204			16,594			78,028
Net book amount
At 30 June 2012		234,275		4,641			8,950			247,866

        Freehold property primarily comprises the Old Trafford stadium and Carrington Training Ground.

        Property, plant and equipment with a net book amount of £247,317,000 (2011: £239,815,000) has been pledged to secure the senior secured notes borrowings of the Group (see note 21).

        Capital commitments at the reporting date are disclosed in note 27.2.

F-28

Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

12 Investment property

	£'000
Cost
At 1 July 2010 and 30 June 2011		11,762
Accumulated depreciation and impairment
At 1 July 2010		2,724
Depreciation		87
Impairment		2,013
At 30 June 2011		4,824
Net book amount
At 30 June 2011		6,938
Cost
At 1 July 2011		11,762
Additions		7,364
At 30 June 2012		19,126
Accumulated depreciation and impairment
At 1 July 2011		4,824
Depreciation		105
At 30 June 2012		4,929
Net book amount
At 30 June 2012		14,197

        During the year the Group acquired land and buildings around the Old Trafford stadium for £8.7 million. £7.4 million is included in investment property additions and £1.3 million is included in property, plant and equipment additions. Investment property primarily comprises the leasehold on the Manchester International Freight Terminal (which expires in 2071) and the freehold on property at Canalside and Wharfside, Trafford Park.

        Investment properties were internally valued as at 30 June 2012 by an employee of Manchester United Limited who is knowledgeable about property valuation principles and is familiar with the properties concerned. There were no changes to the carrying amount of investment property following this valuation. Investment properties were externally valued as at 30 June 2011 in accordance with UK practice statements contained within the Royal Institute of Chartered Surveyors Valuations Standards, 6th edition. The fair value as at 30 June 2012 was £14,197,000 (2011: £6,938,000).

        The property rental revenue earned by the Group from its investment property amounted to £929,000 (2011: £1,019,000; 2010: £1,022,000). Direct operating expenses arising on the investment property in the period amounted to £302,000 (2011: £187,000; 2010: £146,000).

        Investment property with a net book amount of £6,637,000 (2011: £6,700,000) has been pledged to secure the bank loan borrowings of the Group (see note 21).

F-29

Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

13 Goodwill

	2012 £'000		2011 £'000
Cost and net book amount at the beginning and end of the year		421,453		421,453

Impairment tests for goodwill

        Goodwill arose largely in relation to the Group's acquisition of Manchester United Limited in 2005. An impairment test has been performed on the carrying value of goodwill based on value-in-use calculations.

        The value-in-use calculations have used pre-tax cash flow projections based on the financial budgets approved by management covering a five year period. The budgets are based on past experience and identified initiatives in respect of revenues, variable and fixed costs, player and capital expenditure and working capital assumptions. For each accounting period, cash flows beyond the five year period are extrapolated using a terminal growth rate of 2.5% (2011: 2.5%), which does not exceed the long term average growth rate for the UK economy in which the cash generating unit operates.

        The other key assumptions used in the value in use calculations for each period are the discount rate, which has been determined at 10.51% (2011: 11.61%) for each period, and certain assumptions around progression in domestic and European cup competitions, notably the UEFA Champions League.

        Management determined budgeted revenue growth based on historic performance and its expectations of market development. The discount rates are pre-tax and reflect the specific risks relating to the business.

        The following sensitivity analysis was performed:

•

increase the discount rate by 3%;

•

failure to qualify for the UEFA Champions League once every five seasons.

        In each of these scenarios the estimated recoverable amount substantially exceeds the carrying value for the cash generating unit and accordingly no impairment was identified.

        Having assessed the future anticipated cash flows, management believes that any reasonably possible changes in key assumptions would not result in an impairment of goodwill.

F-30

Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

14 Players' registrations

	£'000
Cost
At 1 July 2010		238,385
Additions		74,760
Disposals		(19,775	)
At 30 June 2011		293,370
Accumulated amortisation
At 1 July 2010		144,115
Charge for year		39,245
Disposals		(19,699	)
At 30 June 2011		163,661
Net book amount
At 30 June 2011		129,709
Cost
At 1 July 2011		293,370
Additions		23,247
Disposals		(9,800	)
At 30 June 2012		306,817
Accumulated amortisation
At 1 July 2011		163,661
Charge for year		38,262
Disposals		(7,505	)
At 30 June 2012		194,418
Net book amount
At 30 June 2012		112,399

F-31

Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

15 Financial instruments by category

        The accounting classification of each category of financial instruments, and their carrying values, is set out in the following table:

	Note		2012 £'000		2011 £'000
Financial assets
Designated and effective as hedging instruments:
Derivative financial instruments		16		876		—
At fair value through profit and loss:
Derivative financial instruments		16		91		—
Loans and receivables:
Trade and other receivables excluding prepayments(1)		17		66,538		55,526
Cash and cash equivalents		19		70,603		150,645
Total financial assets				138,108		206,171
Financial liabilities
Designated and effective as hedging instruments:
Derivative financial instruments		16		—		630
At fair value through profit and loss:
Derivative financial instruments		16		1,685		1,404
Other financial liabilities:
Trade and other payables excluding social security and other taxes(2)		20		90,306		131,136
Borrowings		21		436,875		458,903
Total financial liabilities				528,866		592,073

(1)

Prepayments are excluded from the trade and other receivables balance, as this analysis is required only for financial instruments.

(2)

Social security and other taxes are excluded from the trade and other payables balance, as this analysis is required only for financial instruments.

        The fair value of financial instruments equals their carrying amount apart from the senior secured notes component of borrowings. The carrying amount and fair value of the senior secured notes are as follows:

	Carrying amount						Fair value
	2012 £'000			2011 £'000			2012 £'000		2011 £'000
Senior secured notes		428,413			451,438			463,240		485,527
Unamortised issue discount and debt finance costs		(17,828	)		(20,204	)		—		—
		410,585			431,234			463,240		485,527

        The fair value of the senior secured notes is calculated based on the market value of the traded notes as at the reporting date.

F-32

Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

16 Derivative financial instruments

	2012					2011
	Assets £'000		Liabilities £'000			Assets £'000		Liabilities £'000
Derivatives that are designated and effective as hedging instruments carried at fair value:
Forward foreign exchange contracts		876		—			—		(630	)
Financial instruments carried at fair value through profit or loss:
Interest rate swaps		—		(1,685	)		—		(1,404	)
Forward foreign exchange contracts		91		—			—		—
		967		(1,685	)		—		(2,034	)
Less non-current portion:
Financial instruments carried at fair value through profit or loss:
Interest rate swaps		—		(1,685	)		—		—
Non-current derivative financial instruments		—		(1,685	)		—		—
Current derivative financial instruments		967		—			—		(2,034	)

        Further details of derivative financial instruments are provided in note 29.

17 Trade and other receivables

	2012 £'000			2011 £'000
Trade receivables		51,425			31,525
Less: provision for impairment of trade receivables		(2,586	)		(2,680	)
Net trade receivables		48,839			28,845
Other receivables		1,180			10,000
Accrued revenue		16,519			16,681
		66,538			55,526
Prepayments		10,625			9,877
		77,163			65,403
Less: non-current portion:
Trade receivables		3,000			—
Other receivables (note 30.1)		—			10,000
Non-current trade and other receivables		3,000			10,000
Current trade and other receivables		74,163			55,403

        Net trade receivables include transfer fees receivable from other football clubs of £6,879,000 (2011: £4,154,000) of which £3,000,000 (2011: £nil) is receivable after more than one year. Net trade receivables also include £35,637,000 (2011: £18,400,000) of deferred revenue that is contractually payable to the Company, but recorded in advance of the earnings process, with corresponding amounts recorded as current deferred revenue liabilities.

F-33

Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

18 Tax receivable

	2012 £'000		2011 £'000
Non-current tax receivable		—		2,500
Current tax receivable		2,500		—
Tax receivable		2,500		2,500

        The £2,500,000 tax receivable relates to tax withheld at 25% of the loans made to Directors during 2009 under s455 CTA 2010. The corresponding liability was paid on 1 April 2010 and is recoverable upon repayment of the Directors' loans. The loans were repaid on 25 April 2012.

19 Cash and cash equivalents

	2012 £'000		2011 £'000
Cash at bank and in hand		70,603		150,645

        Cash and cash equivalents for the purposes of the statement of cash flows are as above.

20 Trade and other payables

	2012 £'000		2011 £'000
Trade payables		34,013		69,360
Other payables		22,070		29,270
Accrued expenses		34,223		32,506
		90,306		131,136
Social security and other taxes		15,663		15,080
		105,969		146,216
Less: non-current portion:
Trade payables		6,230		9,301
Other payables		16,075		19,115
Non-current trade and other payables		22,305		28,416
Current trade and other payables		83,664		117,800

        Trade payables include transfer fees and other associated costs in relation to the acquisition of players' registrations of £28,877,000 (2011: £64,232,000) of which £6,230,000 (2011: £9,301,000) is due after more than one year.

        Other payables include the deferred element of a terminated interest rate swap (related to the former secured senior facilities) of £18,282,000 (2011: £22,437,000) of which £13,655,000 (2011: £18,282,000) is due after more than one year. This is being repaid to the bank counterparties over 6 years from 2010 and accrues interest at an effective interest rate of 5.13%.

F-34

Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

21 Borrowings

	2012 £'000		2011 £'000
Current
Secured bank loan		359		338
Other borrowings		250		400
Accrued interest on senior secured notes		15,019		15,835
		15,628		16,573
Non-current
Secured bank loan		6,469		6,828
Other borrowings		4,193		4,268
Senior secured notes		410,585		431,234
		421,247		442,330
Total borrowings		436,875		458,903

        The secured bank loan of £6,828,000 (2011: £7,166,000) comprises a bank loan within Alderley Urban Investments Limited, a subsidiary of Manchester United Limited, that attracts interest of Libor + 1%. £2,629,000 is repayable in quarterly instalments through to July 2018, with the remaining balance of £4,199,000 being re-payable at par on 9 July 2018. The loan is secured by way of a first legal charge over a Group investment property, known as the Manchester International Freight Terminal, and the loan is also guaranteed by Manchester United Limited.

        Other borrowings comprise loan stock of £4,443,000 (2011: £4,668,000) which is unsecured and is issued to the minority shareholder of MUTV Limited (a subsidiary of Manchester United Limited). The loan stock accrues interest at Libor + 1% to 1.5% and was repayable at par in 2007, subject to the availability of free cash flows within MUTV Limited. Based on current projections it is estimated that the loan will be repaid over approximately 17 years.

        The senior secured notes of £410,585,000 (2011: £431,234,000) comprise:

a)

£401,966,000 (2011: £428,378,000) of senior secured notes (net of unamortised issue discount and unamortised debt finance costs amounting to £17,828,000 (2011: £20,204,000) translated at the historic exchange rate). The notes comprise principal amounts of £177,775,000 (2011: £191,775,000) of Pounds Sterling senior secured notes attracting a fixed coupon rate of 8.75% and US$393,000,000 (2011: US$416,000,000) of US Dollar denominated senior secured notes attracting a fixed coupon rate of 8.375%.



b)

£8,619,000 (2011: £2,856,000) of cumulative unrealised foreign exchange losses arising on the translation of the US Dollar denominated senior secured notes being the difference between the historic exchange rate and the year-end spot rate.

        The senior secured notes are secured by a first-ranking lien over all shares and substantially all property and assets of the issuer and guarantors, which by definition incorporates Red Football Limited, Red Football Junior Limited, Manchester United Limited and Manchester United Football Club Limited. The notes are listed on the Luxembourg stock exchange and are traded on the Euro MTF market. The notes are due for repayment in 2017 and interest is paid semi-annually.

        The Group has the option to redeem up to 35% of the aggregate principal amount of the senior secured notes originally issued at any time prior to their 2017 repayment date by paying a specified

F-35

Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

21 Borrowings (Continued)

premium on the principal amounts redeemed dependant on the date of redemption. During the year ended 30 June 2012 the Group repurchased the Pounds Sterling equivalent of £28,211,000 (2011: £63,846,000) of senior secured notes comprising £14,000,000 (2011: £58,225,000) of Pounds Sterling senior secured notes and US$23,000,000 (2011: US$9,000,000) of US Dollar denominated senior secured notes. The consideration paid amounted to £30,391,000 (2011: £67,357,000) including a premium on repurchase of £2,180,000 (2011: £3,511,000). The premium on repurchase and consequent accelerated amortisation of issue discount and debt finance costs are immediately recognised in the income statement—see note 7. The original senior secured note issue comprised principal amounts of £250 million of Pounds Sterling senior secured notes and US$425 million of US Dollar denominated senior secured notes. At 30 June 2012 the cumulative amounts repurchased comprised principal amounts of £72,225,000 of Pounds Sterling senior secured notes and US$32,000,000 of US Dollar denominated senior secured notes. The repurchased senior secured notes were retired subsequent to the reporting date.

        The Group also has undrawn committed borrowing facilities of £75,000,000 (2011: £75,000,000). No drawdowns were made from these facilities during 2012 or 2011.

Analysis of changes in net debt

        Net debt is defined as non-current and current borrowings minus cash and cash equivalents. Net debt is a financial performance indicator that is used by the Group's management to monitor liquidity risk. The Company believes that net debt is meaningful for investors as it provides a clear overview of the net indebtedness position of the Company and is used by the Chief Operating Decision Maker in managing the business.

        The following tables provide a reconciliation of the movement in the Group's net debt.

	At 1 July 2011 £'000			Cash flows £'000			Non-cash movements £'000			At 30 June 2012 £'000
Current borrowings		16,573			(37,827	)		36,882			15,628
Non-current borrowings		442,330			(28,211	)		7,128			421,247
Less: cash and cash equivalents		(150,645	)		80,112			(70	)		(70,603	)
		308,258			14,074			43,940			366,272

        Non-cash movements largely comprise the foreign exchange loss arising on translation of US Dollar denominated senior secured notes, the movement on accrued interest on the senior secured notes and amortisation of issue discount, debt finance and debt issue costs.

	At 1 July 2010 £'000			Cash flows £'000			Non-cash movements £'000			At 30 June 2011 £'000
Current borrowings		19,391			(22,886	)		20,068			16,573
Non-current borrowings		753,944			(304,545	)		(7,069	)		442,330
Less: cash and cash equivalents		(163,833	)		12,736			452			(150,645	)
		609,502			(314,695	)		13,451			308,258

F-36

Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

21 Borrowings (Continued)

        Non-cash movements largely comprise the foreign exchange gain arising on translation of US Dollar denominated senior secured notes, offset by movement on accrued interest on the senior secured notes and amortisation of issue discount, debt finance and debt issue costs.

22 Provisions

        The provision relates entirely to an onerous property lease in the Republic of Ireland which contains a break clause that may be exercised in 2015. The movement in the provision is as follows:

	2012 £'000			2011 £'000
Opening balance		2,476			2,616
Utilised		(480	)		(536	)
Unwinding of discount		69			93
Movements on foreign exchange		(259	)		303
Closing balance		1,806			2,476
The balance comprises:
Current		428			536
Non-current		1,378			1,940
		1,806			2,476

23 Deferred tax

        The following are the major deferred tax liabilities and assets recognised by the Group and movements thereon during the current and prior reporting period:

	Accelerated tax depreciation £'000			Rolled over gain on player disposal £'000			Non qualifying property £'000			Property fair value adjustment £'000			Tax losses £'000			Other (including other fair value adjustments) £'000			Total £'000
At 1 July 2010		(1,963	)		15,697			21,446			25,500			—			(657	)		60,023
Charged/(credited) to income statement (note 9)		3,233			(5,093	)		(1,817	)		(2,197	)		—			421			(5,453	)
Credited to other comprehensive income (note 9)		—			—			—			—			—			(164	)		(164	)
At 30 June 2011		1,270			10,604			19,629			23,303			—			(400	)		54,406
Credited to income statement (note 9)		(502	)		(6,422	)		(1,772	)		(2,140	)		(17,160	)		(106	)		(28,102	)
Charged to other comprehensive income (note 9)		—			—			—			—			—			374			374
At 30 June 2012		768			4,182			17,857			21,163			(17,160	)		(132	)		26,678

        Deferred tax assets are recognised on losses carried forward only to the extent that it is probable that they will be available for use against future profits and that there will be sufficient future taxable

F-37

Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

23 Deferred tax (Continued)

profit available against which the temporary differences can be utilised. At 30 June 2012 the Group has no accessible unrecognised tax losses (2011: gross £92.6 million).

        Deferred tax assets and liabilities are offset where the Group has a legally enforceable right to do so. The following is the analysis of the deferred tax balances:

	2012 £'000			2011 £'000
Deferred tax assets		(17,292	)		(528	)
Deferred tax liabilities		43,970			54,934
Deferred tax liabilities (net)		26,678			54,406

24 Share capital and earnings per share

24.1 Share capital

	2012 £		2011 £
Authorised:
1,000,000 ordinary shares of £0.0001 each		100		100
Allotted, and fully paid:
990,004 ordinary shares of £0.0001 each (2011: 990,004)		99		99

24.2 Earnings per share

        Basic earnings/(loss) per share is calculated by dividing the profit/(loss) attributable to ordinary equity holders of the Company by the weighted average number of ordinary shares in issue during the year, as adjusted for the reorganisation transactions described in note 1. As a result of these reorganisation transactions, the adjusted weighted average number of Manchester United plc ordinary shares in issue during the year is calculated as 155,352,366 (class A and class B) for the three years ended 30 June 2012, 2011 and 2010. As a result of this post balance sheet reorganisation, the number of shares used in the earnings per share calculation is not consistent with balance sheet disclosures in note 24.1.The Company did not have any dilutive shares during the year (2011: none; 2010: none).

Manchester United plc:

	2012		2011		2010
Profit/(loss) attributable to equity holders of the Company (£'000)		22,986		12,649		(47,757	)
Class A ordinary shares (thousands)		31,352		31,352		31,352
Class B ordinary shares (thousands)		124,000		124,000		124,000
Basic earnings/(loss) per share (Pounds Sterling)(1)		0.15		0.08		(0.31	)
Diluted earnings/(loss) per share (Pounds Sterling)(1)		0.15		0.08		(0.31	)

(1)

As adjusted retroactively for all periods presented to reflect the reorganisation transactions described in note 1.

F-38

Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

24 Share capital and earnings per share (Continued)

As previously presented for Red Football Shareholder Limited:

	2011		2010
Weighted average number of ordinary shares in issue (thousands)		990		990
Basic and diluted earnings/(loss) per share (Pounds Sterling)		12.78		(48.24	)

24.3 Manchester United plc ordinary shares

        Following the reorganisation transaction, described more fully in note 1, the Company has two classes of ordinary shares outstanding: Class A ordinary shares and Class B ordinary shares. The rights of the holders of Class A ordinary shares and Class B ordinary shares are identical, except with respect to voting and conversion. Each Class A ordinary share is entitled to one vote per share and is not convertible into any other shares. Each Class B ordinary share is entitled to 10 votes per share and is convertible into one Class A ordinary share at any time. In addition, Class B ordinary shares will automatically convert into Class A ordinary shares upon certain transfers and other events, including upon the date when holders of all Class B ordinary shares cease to hold Class B ordinary shares representing, in the aggregate, at least 10% of the total number of Class A and Class B ordinary shares outstanding. For special resolutions (which are required for certain important matters including mergers and changes to the Company's governing documents), which require the vote of two-thirds of the votes cast, at any time that Class B ordinary shares remain outstanding, the voting power permitted to be exercised by the holders of the Class B ordinary shares will be weighted such that the Class B ordinary shares shall represent, in the aggregate, 67% of the voting power of all shareholders.

25 Cash generated from operations

	Note		2012 £'000			2011 £'000			2010 £'000
(Loss)/profit on ordinary activities before tax				(4,664	)		12,004			(44,273	)
Impairment charges		6, 12		—			2,013			615
Net finance costs				49,536			51,250			108,583
Profit on disposal of players' registrations				(9,691	)		(4,466	)		(13,385	)
Depreciation charges		11, 12		7,478			6,989			8,634
Amortisation of players' registrations		14		38,262			39,245			40,087
(Profit)/loss on disposal of property, plant and equipment				—			(46	)		104
Fair value (gains)/losses on derivative financial instruments				(91	)		1,047			(427	)
Increase in trade and other receivables				(9,414	)		(17,483	)		(1,778	)
Increase in trade and other payables and deferred revenue				9,625			34,727			4,276
(Decrease)/increase in provisions				(739	)		(140	)		1,101
Cash generated from operations				80,302			125,140			103,537

26 Contingencies

        At 30 June 2012, the Group had no material contingent liabilities in respect of legal claims arising in the ordinary course of business.

F-39

Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

27 Commitments

27.1 Operating lease commitments

        The Group leases various premises and plant and equipment under non-cancellable operating lease agreements. The operating lease expenditure charged to the income statement during the year is disclosed in note 5. The future aggregate minimum lease payments under non-cancellable operating leases are as follows:

	2012 £'000		2011 £'000
Not later than 1 year		2,668		1,647
Later than 1 year and no later than 5 years		5,610		5,410
Later than 5 years		4,352		4,436
		12,630		11,493

        The above amounts include minimum lease payments relating to an onerous property lease in the Republic of Ireland which are included in provisions (see note 22).

27.2 Capital commitments

        At 30 June 2012, the Group had capital commitments amounting to £8.3 million (2011: £1.3 million).

27.3 Contingent transfer fees

        Under the terms of certain contracts with other football clubs in respect of player transfers, additional amounts, in excess of the amounts included in the cost of players' registrations, would be payable by the Group if certain substantive performance conditions are met. These excess amounts are only recognised within the cost of players' registrations when the Company considers that it is probable that the condition related to the payment will be achieved. For MUFC appearances, the Company estimates the probability of the player achieving the contracted number of appearances. The conditions relating to the signing of a new contract and international appearances are only considered to be probable once they have been achieved. The maximum additional amounts that could be payable is £19,371,000 (2011: £19,822,000). No material adjustment was required to the amounts included in the cost of players' registrations during the year (2011 and 2010: no material adjustments) and consequently there was no material impact on the amortisation of players' registration charges in the income statement (2011 and 2010: no material impact).

        At 30 June 2012 the potential amount payable by type of condition and category of player was:

	First team squad £'000		Other £'000		Total £'000
Type of condition:
MUFC appearances/new contract		9,577		6,734		16,311
International appearances		2,700		360		3,060
		12,277		7,094		19,371

F-40

Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

27 Commitments (Continued)

        At 30 June 2011 the potential amount payable by type of condition and category of player was:

	First team squad £'000		Other £'000		Total £'000
Type of condition:
MUFC appearances/new contract		11,526		5,901		17,427
International appearances		2,050		345		2,395
		13,576		6,246		19,822

28 Pension arrangements

28.1 Defined benefit scheme

        Certain employees of the Group are members of The Football League Limited Pension and Life Assurance Scheme ("the Scheme"). Accrual of benefits on a final salary basis was suspended with effect from 31 August 1999 following an actuarial review which revealed a substantial deficit.

        As one of 92 participating employers, the Group is unable to identify its share of the assets and liabilities of the Scheme and therefore accounts for its contributions as if they were paid to a defined contribution scheme. The Group is advised only of the additional contributions it is required to pay to make good the deficit. The Group has received confirmation that the assets and liabilities of the Scheme cannot be split between the participating employers. Full provision has been made for the additional contributions that the Group has been requested to pay to help fund the deficit as it is principally attributable to employees who have left the Group or retired. These contributions could increase in the future if one or more of the participating employers exits the Scheme.

        Based on the latest actuarial valuation as at 31 August 2011, the Group has been advised that the overall deficit of the Scheme has increased to £25,700,000. A charge of £1,792,000 has been made to the income statement during the period (2011: £nil; 2010: £nil) being the present value of the additional contributions the Group is expected to pay to make good the increased deficit of the Scheme. The Group has agreed to make contributions of £3,839,000 over a period of ten years from September 2012. The discounted liability as at 30 June 2012 amounts to £204,743 (2011: £167,330) due within one year and £2,420,075 (2011: £833,405) due after more than one year and is included within other payables.

28.2 Defined contribution schemes

        Contributions made to defined contribution pension arrangements are charged to the income statement in the period in which they become payable and for the year ended 30 June 2012 amounted to £1,422,000 (2011: £1,428,000; 2010: £1,395,000). As at 30 June 2012, contributions of £198,187 (2011: £186,810) due in respect of the current reporting period had not been paid over to the pension schemes.

        The assets of all pension schemes to which the Group contributes are held separately from the Group in independently administered funds.

F-41

Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

29 Financial risk management

29.1 Financial risk factors

        The Group's activities expose it to a variety of financial risks: market risk (including currency risk, interest rate risk and cash flow risk), credit risk and liquidity risk. The Group uses derivative financial instruments to hedge certain exposures, and has designated certain derivatives as hedges of cash flows (cash flow hedge).

        The policy for each of the above risks is described in more detail below.

a)    Market risk

Currency risk

        The Group is exposed to the following currency risks:

•

Significant revenue received in Euros primarily as a result of participation in European cup competitions. During the year ended 30 June 2012 the Group received a total of €40.2 million of revenue denominated in Euros (2011: €55.3 million; 2010: €45.9 million). The Group seeks to hedge the majority of the currency risk of this revenue by placing forward contracts at the point at which it becomes reasonably certain that it will receive the revenue.

•

Significant amount of sponsorship revenue denominated in US Dollars. During the year ended 30 June 2012 the Group received a total of US$58.0 million of revenue denominated in US Dollars (2011: US$41.2 million; 2010: US$21.5 million).

•

Risks arising from the senior secured notes denominated in US Dollars (see note 21). At 30 June 2012 senior secured notes include principal amounts of US$393,000,000 (2011: US$416,000,000) denominated in US Dollars which is not hedged and is therefore retranslated at the closing rate for each reporting date. The currency retranslation for the year ended 30 June 2012 resulted in a charge to the income statement of £5.2 million (2011: credit of £16.4 million; 2010: charge of £19.3 million)—see note 7. Interest is paid on the US Dollar element of the senior secured notes in US Dollars.

•

The Group only considers hedging US Dollar exposures to the extent that there is an excess of currency receivable after the interest payments have been made and after taking into consideration the credit risk of the counterparty.

•

Payment and receipts of transfer fees may also give rise to foreign currency exposures. Due to the nature of player transfers the Group may not always be able to predict such cash flows until the transfer has taken place. Where possible and depending on the payment profile of transfer fees payable and receivable the Group will seek to hedge future payments and receipts at the point it becomes reasonably certain that the payments will be made or the income will be received. When hedging income to be received, the Group also takes account of the credit risk of the counterparty.

        It is the policy of the Group to enter into forward foreign exchange contracts to cover specific foreign currency payments and receipts. The Group has entered into forward foreign exchange contracts to hedge the exchange rate risk arising from anticipated future income relating to participation in the UEFA Champions League, which are designated as cash flow hedges. The Group has also entered into a forward foreign exchange contract to hedge the exchange rate risk arising from a future payment relating to the acquisition of a player registration, this has not been designated as a

F-42

Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

29 Financial risk management (Continued)

hedging instrument. The following table details the forward foreign currency contracts outstanding at the reporting date:

	2012									2011
	Average exchange rate		Foreign currency FC'000		Notional value £'000			Fair value £'000		Average exchange rate		Foreign currency FC'000		Notional value £'000		Fair value £'000
Sell Euro		1.1886		28,109		23,649			876		1.1347		32,159		28,340		(630	)
Buy Euro		1.2506		11,000		(8,796	)		91		—		—		—		—
						14,853			967						28,340		(630	)

        As at 30 June 2012, the aggregate amount of gains, net of tax, under forward foreign exchange contracts deferred in the cash flow hedging reserve relating to the anticipated future income from participation in the UEFA Champions League is £666,000 (2011: losses of £466,000). It is anticipated that the future income will be received within the next 12 months, at which time the amount deferred in equity will be reclassified to the income statement.

        The carrying amounts of the Group's foreign currency denominated monetary assets and monetary liabilities are as follows:

	2012						2011
	Euro €'000			US Dollar $'000			Euro €'000			US Dollar $'000
Monetary assets		9,450			60,114			1,899			52,136
Monetary liabilities		(20,168	)		(423,591	)		(21,145	)		(422,612	)
		(10,718	)		(363,477	)		(19,246	)		(370,476	)

        At 30 June 2012:

•

if Pounds Sterling had strengthened by 10% against the Euro, with all other variables held constant, equity and post-tax profit for the year would have been £0.8 million higher (2011: £1.6 million higher).

•

if Pounds Sterling had weakened by 10% against the Euro, with all other variables held constant, equity and post-tax profit for the year would have been £1.0 million lower (2011: £1.9 million lower).

•

if Pounds Sterling had strengthened by 10% against the US Dollar, with all other variables held constant, equity and post-tax profit for the year would have been £21.1 million higher (2011: £21.0 million higher).

•

if Pounds Sterling had weakened by 10% against the US Dollar, with all other variables held constant, equity and post-tax profit for the year would have been £25.8 million lower (2011: £25.7 million lower).

Interest rate risk

        The Group has no significant interest bearing assets other than cash on deposit which attracts interest at a small margin above UK base rates.

F-43

Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

29 Financial risk management (Continued)

        The Group's interest rate risk arises from its borrowings. Borrowings issued at variable interest rates expose the Group to cash flow interest rate risk. Borrowings issued at fixed rates expose the Group to fair value interest rate risk. The Group's borrowings are denominated in Pounds Sterling and US Dollar. Full details of the Group's borrowings and associated interest rates can be found in note 21.

        The Group analyses its interest rate exposure on a dynamic basis. Various scenarios are simulated taking into consideration refinancing, renewal of existing positions, alternative financing and hedging. Based on these scenarios, the Group calculates the impact on profit or loss and equity of a defined interest rate shift. For each simulation, the same interest shift is used for all currencies. The scenarios are run only for liabilities that represent the major interest bearing positions. Based on the simulations performed, the impact on equity and post-tax profit of a 1.0% shift would not be material to any periods presented.

        Based on various scenarios, the Group manages its cash flow interest rate risk where appropriate using interest rate swaps at contract lengths consistent with the repayment schedule of the borrowings. Such interest rate swaps have the economic effect of converting borrowings from floating rates to fixed rates. These are approved by the Executive Board of Manchester United Limited and the Board receives updates on a regular basis in respect of the hedging position.

        The Group has entered into a number of swap agreements. The following table details the interest rate swaps committed to at the reporting date:

2012				2011
Principal value of loan outstanding £'000	Rate received	Rate paid	Expiry date	Principal value of loan outstanding £'000	Rate received	Rate paid	Expiry date
*6,828 - 4,199	3 month Libor	Fixed 6.1%	9 July 2018	*7,166 - 4,199	3 month Libor	Fixed 6.1%	9 July 2018

*

The principal value of the interest rate swaps reduces with the secured bank loan repayment terms, see note 21.

        As at 30 June 2012 the fair value of these interest rate swaps was a liability of £1,685,000 (2011: £1,404,000).

Cash flow risk

        Cash flow forecasting is performed on a regular basis which includes rolling forecasts of the Group's liquidity requirements to ensure that the Group has sufficient cash to meet operational needs while maintaining sufficient headroom on its undrawn committed borrowing facilities at all times so that the Group does not breach borrowing limits or covenants on any of its borrowing facilities. The Group's borrowing facilities are described in note 21. Financing facilities have been agreed at appropriate levels having regard to the Group's operating cash flows and future development plans.

b)    Credit risk

        Credit risk refers to the risk that a counterparty will default on its contractual obligations resulting in financial loss to the Group. Credit risk is managed on a Group basis and arises from cash and cash equivalents and trade and other receivables (excluding prepayments)—the maximum credit exposure is £137,141,000 (2011: £206,171,000). Management does not expect any material losses from non-performance by these counterparties and there are no significant concentrations of credit risk within the Group. Derivative financial instruments and cash and cash equivalents are placed with counterparties with a minimum Moody's rating of Aa3.

F-44

Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

29 Financial risk management (Continued)

        Credit terms offered by the Group vary depending on the type of sale. For seasonal match day facilities and sponsorship contracts, payment is usually required in advance of the season to which the sale relates. For other sales the credit terms typically range from 14 - 30 days, although specific agreements may be negotiated in individual contracts with terms beyond 30 days. For player transfer activities, credit terms are determined on a contract by contract basis. Of the net total trade receivable balance of £48,839,000 (2011: £28,845,000), £6,879,000 (2011: £4,154,000) relates to amounts receivable from various other football clubs in relation to player trading and £37,555,000 (2011: £19,670,000) relates to commercial sponsorship.

        As at 30 June 2012, trade receivables of £44,579,000 (2011: £24,084,000) were neither past due nor impaired. Management considers that, based on historical information about default rates and the current strength of relationships (a number of which are recurring long term relationships) the credit quality of trade receivables that are neither past due nor impaired is good.

        As at 30 June 2012, trade receivables of £4,240,000 (2011: £4,761,000) were past due but not impaired. These relate to independent customers for whom there is no recent history of default. The ageing analysis of these trade receivables is as follows:

	2012 £'000		2011 £'000
Up to 3 months		4,168		4,444
Over 3 months		72		317
		4,240		4,761

        As at 30 June 2012, trade receivables of £2,606,000 (2011: £2,680,000) were impaired and provided for. The amount of the provision as at 30 June 2012 was £2,586,000 (2011: £2,680,000). The individually impaired receivables largely relate to a transfer fee receivable due from one football club, who have recently entered administration. The ageing of these receivables, based on due date, is as follows:

	2012 £'000		2011 £'000
Up to 3 months		19		2,319
Over 3 months		2,587		361
		2,606		2,680

        Movements on the provision for impairment of trade receivables are as follows:

	2012 £'000			2011 £'000
Brought forward		2,680			2,080
Provisions for receivables impairment		246			600
Receivables written off during the year as uncollectible		(340	)		—
Carried forward		2,586			2,680

F-45

Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

29 Financial risk management (Continued)

c)     Liquidity risk

        The Group's policy is to maintain a balance of continuity of funding and flexibility through the use of secured loan notes and other borrowings as applicable. The annual cash flow is cyclical in nature with a significant portion of cash inflows being received prior to the start of the playing season. Ultimate responsibility for liquidity risk management rests with the Executive Directors of Manchester United Limited. The Directors use management information tools including budgets and cash flow forecasts to constantly monitor and manage current and future liquidity. Details of the Group's borrowing facilities are set out in note 21.

        Surplus cash held by the operating entities over and above that required for working capital management are invested by Group finance in interest bearing current accounts or money market deposits. At the reporting date, the Group held cash and cash equivalents of £70,603,000 (2011: £150,645,000).

        The table below analyses the Group's non-derivative financial liabilities and net-settled derivative financial liabilities into relevant maturity groupings based on the remaining period at the reporting date to the contractual maturity date. The amounts disclosed in the table are the contractual undiscounted cash flows.

	Less than 1 year £'000			Between 1 and 2 years £'000		Between 2 and 5 years £'000		Over 5 years £'000
Trade and other payables excluding social security and other taxes(1)		69,258			9,351		14,081		1,732
Borrowings		37,317			37,334		525,283		8,652
		106,575			46,685		539,364		10,384
Non-trading(2) and net settled derivative financial instruments:
cash outflow		348			329		862		297
cash inflow		(967	)		—		—		—
At 30 June 2012		105,956			47,014		540,226		10,681
Trade and other payables excluding social security and other taxes(1)		103,391			13,616		19,433		627
Borrowings		39,411			39,425		118,360		482,250
		142,802			53,041		137,793		482,877
Non-trading(2) and net settled derivative financial instruments:
cash outflow		1,001			353		939		569
At 30 June 2011		143,803			53,394		138,732		483,446

⁽¹⁾

Social security and other taxes are excluded from trade and other payables balance, as this analysis is required only for financial instruments.

⁽²⁾

Non-trading derivatives are included at their fair value at the reporting date.

F-46

Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

29 Financial risk management (Continued)

29.2 Capital risk management

        The Group manages its capital to ensure that entities in the Group will be able to continue as going concerns while maximising the return to shareholders through the optimisation of the debt and equity balance. Capital is calculated as 'equity attributable to owners of the Company' as shown in the balance sheet plus net debt. Net debt is calculated as total borrowings (including 'current and non-current borrowings' as shown in the balance sheet) less cash and cash equivalents and is used by management in monitoring the net indebtedness of the Group. A reconciliation of net debt is shown in note 21.

29.3 Fair value estimation

        The following table presents the assets and liabilities that are measured at fair value. The fair value hierarchy used in measuring fair value has the following levels:

•

Level 1—quoted prices (unadjusted) in active markets for identical assets or liabilities;

•

Level 2—inputs other than quoted prices included within Level 1 that are observable for the asset or liability, either directly (i.e. as prices) or indirectly (i.e. derived from prices);

•

Level 3—inputs for the asset or liability that are not based on observable market data (unobservable inputs).

	2012 £'000			2011 £'000
Assets
Derivative financial assets designated as cash flow hedges (note 16)		876			—
Derivative financial assets at fair value through profit or loss (note 16)		91			—
Liabilities
Derivative financial liabilities designated as cash flow hedges (note 16)		—			(630	)
Derivative financial liabilities at fair value through profit or loss (note 16)		(1,685	)		(1,404	)
		(718	)		(2,034	)

        The fair value of financial instruments that are not traded in an active market is determined by using valuation techniques. These valuation techniques maximise the use of observable market data where it is available and rely as little as possible on entity specific estimates. If all significant inputs required to fair value an instrument are observable, the instrument is categorised as Level 2.

        All of the derivative assets and liabilities detailed above are categorised as Level 2.

30 Related party transactions

        As described in note 1.1, the immediate parent undertaking of Manchester United plc is Red Football LLC, a company incorporated in the state of Delaware (see note 32.1). The ultimate parent undertaking and controlling party is Red Football Limited Partnership, a limited partnership formed in the state of Nevada, United States of America whose general partner is Red Football General Partner, Inc., a corporation formed in the state of Nevada, United States of America. Red Football

F-47

Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

30 Related party transactions (Continued)

Limited Partnership and Red Football General Partner, Inc. are controlled by family trusts affiliated with the Glazer family.

        The following transactions were carried out with related parties:

30.1 Loans to related parties

        Outstanding loans granted to directors as at 30 June 2012 were £nil (2011: £10,000,000). The loans were repaid on 25 April 2012. Interest was charged on the loans from the date of issue at 5.5% per annum. Interest charged during the year amounted to £457,491 (2011: £550,000; 2010: £550,000). The amounts below represent the maximum balances during the year ended 30 June 2012.

	£'000
A Glazer		1,667
B Glazer		1,667
D Glazer		1,667
E Glazer		1,667
J Glazer		1,666
K Glazer		1,666
		10,000

30.2 Interest in senior secured notes

        K Glazer, a director of the Company, and certain members of his immediate family hold an interest in the Group's US Dollar denominated senior secured notes. The principal amount of the Group's senior secured notes held by K Glazer and certain members of his immediate family at 30 June 2012 was US$10.6 million (2011: US$10.6 million). The US Dollar denominated notes attract a fixed coupon rate of 8.375%. Interest payable to K Glazer and certain members of his immediate family during the year amounted to £558,484 (2011: £379,180; 2010: £nil) of which £232,671 (2011: £227,762; 2010: £nil) was accrued at the year end.

30.3 Fees

        The Group incurred a management fee of £3,000,000 (2011: £7,200,000; 2010: £3,125,000) from Red Football Limited Partnership, the ultimate parent undertaking of Manchester United plc as described in note 1.1. The fees paid to Red Football Limited Partnership were for the provision of consulting services to the Group, including strategic, sponsorship, commercial partnership, marketing, finance and related advice.

F-48

Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

31 Subsidiaries

        The following companies are the principal subsidiary undertakings of the Company following the reorganisation transactions described in note 1:

Subsidiaries	Principal activity	Issued share capital	Description of share classes owned
Red Football Holdings Limited*	Holding company	GBP 1	100% Ordinary
Red Football Shareholder Limited	Holding company	GBP 99	100% Ordinary
Red Football Joint Venture Limited	Holding company	GBP 99	100% Ordinary
Red Football Limited	Holding company	GBP 99	100% Ordinary
Red Football Junior Limited	Holding company	GBP 100	100% Ordinary
Manchester United Limited	Holding company	GBP 26,519,248	100% Ordinary
Manchester United Football Club Limited	Professional football club	GBP 1,008,546	100% Ordinary
MU Finance plc	Debt-holding company	GBP 15,000,000	100% Ordinary
Manchester United Interactive Limited	Media company	GBP 10,000	100% Ordinary
Manchester United Commercial Enterprises (Ireland) Limited	Property investment	EUR 13	100% Ordinary
Alderley Urban Investments Limited	Property investment	GBP 2	100% Ordinary
MUTV Limited	Subscription TV channel	GBP 2,400	66.7% Ordinary

        All of the above were incorporated and operate in England and Wales, with the exception of Manchester United Commercial Enterprises (Ireland) Limited which was incorporated and operates in Ireland.

32 Events after the reporting date

32.1 Reorganisation transactions and initial public offering ("IPO")

        As disclosed in note 1, there was a reorganisation of the Group completed in August 2012 followed by an IPO. As a result of the reorganisation transactions, Red Football Shareholder Limited became a wholly-owned subsidiary of Red Football Holdings Limited, which is in turn, a wholly-owned subsidiary of Manchester United plc.

        Immediately following the reorganisation on 9 August 2012, Manchester United plc, an exempted company with limited liability incorporated under the Companies Law (2011 Revision) of the Cayman Islands, had in issue 124,000,000 Class B ordinary shares and 31,352,366 Class A ordinary shares, totalling 155,352,366 ordinary shares with a total subscribed capital of £75,000. On 10 August 2012, the Company issued a further 8,333,334 Class A ordinary shares at an issue price of US$14 per share and listed such shares on the NYSE. Net of underwriting costs and discounts, proceeds of US$110,250,000 were received.

        Management expect that the reorganisation will result in the Company being treated as a US domestic corporation for tax purposes. As a result, the Company will be subject to US federal income tax (currently at a statutory rate of 35%) on worldwide income. Prior to the reorganisation, the Company had applied the UK statutory rate of 25.5% (2011 27.5%; 2010: 28%) to taxable income. Furthermore, the Company will be subject to both US and UK tax rules in the future whereas, prior to the reorganisation, the Company had been previously subject to only UK tax rules. The resulting

F-49

Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued)

32 Events after the reporting date (Continued)

impact of the tax rate and rules changes on the tax position of the Company are still being assessed but will impact the effective tax rate applied to profits and tax related assets and liabilities prospectively from the date of the reorganisation.

32.2 Playing registrations

        The playing registrations of certain footballers have been disposed of, subsequent to 30 June 2012, for total proceeds, net of associated costs, of £6,478,000. The associated net book value was £1,898,000. These registrations have not been reclassified as held for sale as the associated net book value is not considered to be material.

        Subsequent to 30 June 2012 the playing registrations of certain players were acquired or extended for a total consideration, including associated costs, of £32,735,000.

32.3 Senior secured note purchases

        On 14 September 2012, the Company repurchased the sterling equivalent of £62,618,000 of senior secured notes comprising US$101,730,000 of US dollar denominated senior secured notes. The consideration paid amounted to £67,863,000. The repurchased senior secured notes have been retired.

32.4 Commercial revenue—shirt sponsor

        On 26 July 2012, consistent with our strategy to grow our global sponsorship revenue, we entered into an agreement with General Motors for Chevrolet to become our exclusive shirt sponsor, beginning in our 2014/15 season. The term of the agreement runs through the end of the 2020/21 season. Annual fees from our new shirt sponsorship agreement will be $70.0 million in the first season, and will increase by an additional 2.1% in each season thereafter through the term of the agreement. We will also receive approximately $18.6 million in fees in each of the 2012/13 season and 2013/14 season under the terms of our new shirt sponsorship agreement relating to pre-sponsorship support and exposure. Total fees payable through the end of the 2020/21 season under our new shirt sponsorship agreement is approximately $559 million.

F-50

SIGNATURES

        The registrant hereby certifies that it meets all of the requirements for filing on Form 20-F and that it has duly caused and authorised the undersigned to sign this annual report on its behalf.

	Manchester United plc (Registrant)
Date: October 25, 2012	By:	/s/ EDWARD WOODWARD
		Name:	Edward Woodward
		Title:	Executive Vice Chairman

EXHIBITS

1.1	Amended and Restated Memorandum and Articles of Association of Manchester United plc, dated as of 8 August 2012.
4.1	2012 Equity Incentive Award Plan (included as Exhibit 4.2 to our Registration Statement on Form S-8 (File No. 333-183277), filed with the SEC on 13 August 2012).
4.2	Premier League Handbook, Season 2012/13.
4.3	Premier League Handbook, Season 2011/12 (included as Exhibit 10.4 to our Registration Statement on Form F-1 (File No. 333-182535), filed with the SEC on 3 July 2012, as amended.
8.1	List of significant subsidiaries (included in note 31 to our audited consolidated financial statements included in this Form 20-F).
11.1	Code of Business Conduct and Ethics, dated 7 August 2012.
12.1	Rule 13a-14(a)/15d-14(a) Certification of Principal Executive Officer.
12.2	Rule 13a-14(a)/15d-14(a) Certification of Principal Financial Officer.
13.1	Certification of Chief Executive Officer pursuant to 18 U.S.C. Section 1350, as adopted pursuant to Section 906 of the Sarbanes-Oxley Act of 2002.
13.2	Certification of Chief Financial Officer pursuant to 18 U.S.C. Section 1350, as adopted pursuant to Section 906 of the Sarbanes-Oxley Act of 2002.
15.1	Consent of PricewaterhouseCoopers LLP.

EX-1.1

Exhibit 1.1

THE COMPANIES LAW (AS AMENDED)

COMPANY LIMITED BY SHARES

AMENDED & RESTATED

MEMORANDUM & ARTICLES OF ASSOCIATION

OF

MANCHESTER UNITED PLC

(ADOPTED BY SPECIAL RESOLUTION DATED 8 AUGUST 2012)

REF: RDL/DIA

THE COMPANIES LAW (AS AMENDED)

COMPANY LIMITED BY SHARES

AMENDED & RESTATED

MEMORANDUM OF ASSOCIATION

OF

MANCHESTER UNITED PLC

(ADOPTED BY SPECIAL RESOLUTION DATED 8 AUGUST 2012)

1.The name of the company is Manchester United plc (the “Company”).

2.The registered office of the Company will be situated at the offices of Walkers Corporate Services Limited, Walker House, 87 Mary Street, George Town, Grand Cayman KY1-9005, Cayman Islands or at such other location as the Directors may from time to time determine.

3.The objects for which the Company is established are unrestricted and the Company shall have full power and authority to carry out any object not prohibited by any law as provided by Section 7(4) of the Companies Law (as amended) of the Cayman Islands (the “Law”).

4.The Company shall have and be capable of exercising all the functions of a natural person of full capacity irrespective of any question of corporate benefit as provided by Section 27(2) of the Law.

5.The Company will not trade in the Cayman Islands with any person, firm or corporation except in furtherance of the business of the Company carried on outside the Cayman Islands; provided that nothing in this section shall be construed as to prevent the Company effecting and concluding contracts in the Cayman Islands, and exercising in the Cayman Islands all of its powers necessary for the carrying on of its business outside the Cayman Islands.

6.The liability of the shareholders of the Company is limited to the amount, if any, unpaid on the shares respectively held by them.

7.The capital of the Company is US$325,000.00 divided into 650,000,000 shares of a nominal or par value of US$0.0005 each provided always that subject to the Law and the Articles of Association the Company shall have power to redeem or purchase any of its shares and to sub-divide or consolidate the said shares or any of them and to issue all or any part of its capital whether original, redeemed, increased or reduced with or without any preference, priority, special privilege or other rights or subject to any postponement of rights or to any conditions or restrictions whatsoever and so that unless the conditions of issue shall otherwise expressly provide every issue of shares whether stated to be ordinary, preference or otherwise shall be subject to the powers on the part of the Company hereinbefore provided.

8.The Company may exercise the power contained in Section 206 of the Law to deregister in the Cayman Islands and be registered by way of continuation in some other jurisdiction.

1

TABLE OF CONTENTS

CLAUSE	PAGE
TABLE A	1
INTERPRETATION	1
PRELIMINARY	5
SHARES	6
SPECIFIC RIGHTS ATTACHING TO SHARES	6
MODIFICATION OF RIGHTS	9
CERTIFICATES	9
FRACTIONAL SHARES	9
LIEN	10
CALLS ON SHARES	10
FORFEITURE OF SHARES	11
TRANSFER OF SHARES	12
TRANSMISSION OF SHARES	13
ALTERATION OF SHARE CAPITAL	13
REDEMPTION, PURCHASE AND SURRENDER OF SHARES	13
TREASURY SHARES	14
GENERAL MEETINGS	14
NOTICE OF GENERAL MEETINGS	15
PROCEEDINGS AT GENERAL MEETINGS	15
VOTES OF SHAREHOLDERS	17
CORPORATIONS ACTING BY REPRESENTATIVES AT MEETINGS	17
DIRECTORS	18
POWERS AND DUTIES OF DIRECTORS	18
BORROWING POWERS OF DIRECTORS	19
THE SEAL	19

i

DISQUALIFICATION OF DIRECTORS	20
PROCEEDINGS OF DIRECTORS	20
EXECUTIVE COMMITTEE	22
DIVIDENDS	23
ACCOUNTS, AUDIT AND ANNUAL RETURN AND DECLARATION	24
CAPITALISATION OF RESERVES	24
SHARE PREMIUM ACCOUNT	25
NOTICES	25
INDEMNITY	26
NON-RECOGNITION OF TRUSTS	27
WINDING UP	27
AMENDMENT OF ARTICLES OF ASSOCIATION	27
CLOSING OF REGISTER OR FIXING RECORD DATE	27
REGISTRATION BY WAY OF CONTINUATION	28
MERGERS AND CONSOLIDATION	28
DISCLOSURE	28

ii

COMPANIES LAW (AS AMENDED)

COMPANY LIMITED BY SHARES

AMENDED & RESTATED

ARTICLES OF ASSOCIATION

OF

MANCHESTER UNITED PLC

(ADOPTED BY SPECIAL RESOLUTION DATED 8 AUGUST 2012)

TABLE A

The Regulations contained or incorporated in Table ‘A’ in the First Schedule of the Law shall not apply to Manchester United plc (the “Company”) and the following Articles shall comprise the Articles of Association of the Company.

INTERPRETATION

1.In these Articles the following defined terms will have the meanings ascribed to them, if not inconsistent with the subject or context:

“Articles” means these articles of association of the Company, as amended or substituted from time to time.

“Branch Register” means any branch Register of such category or categories of Members as the Company may from time to time determine.

“Board” means the board of Directors of the Company from time to time, appointed pursuant to the provisions of these Articles;

“Class” or “Classes” means any class or classes of Shares as may from time to time be issued by the Company.

“Class A Shares” means Class A Shares of US$0.0005 par value in the capital of the Company designated as such and having the rights and being subject to the limitations set out in these Articles;

“Class B Shares” means Class B Shares of US$0.0005 par value in the capital of the Company designated as such and having the rights and being subject to the limitations set out in these Articles;

“Directors” means the directors of the Company for the time being, or as the case may be, the directors assembled as a board or as a committee thereof.

“Exchange” shall mean any securities exchange or other system on which any Shares of the

1

Company may be listed or otherwise authorised for trading from time to time;

“Fair Market Value” for any Shares shall be determined as follows:

(a)if traded on any Exchange, the value shall be deemed to be the average of the closing prices of the securities on such Exchange over the thirty (30) day period ending three (3) days prior to the date of determination;

(b)if actively traded over-the-counter, the value shall be deemed to be the average of the closing or sale prices (whichever is applicable) over the thirty (30) day period ending three (3) days prior to the date of determination; and

(c)if there is no active public market, the value shall be the fair market value thereof, as determined in good faith by the Board of Directors.

“Law” means the Companies Law (as amended) of the Cayman Islands.

“Memorandum of Association” means the memorandum of association of the Company, as amended or substituted from time to time.

“Office” means the registered office of the Company as required by the Law.

“Ordinary Shares” means the Class A Shares and the Class B Shares, or any of them as the context permits;

“Ordinary Resolution” means a resolution:

(a)passed by a simple majority of such Shareholders as, being entitled to do so, vote in person or, where proxies are allowed, by proxy at a general meeting of the Company and where a poll is taken regard shall be had in computing a majority to the number of votes to which each Shareholder is entitled; or

(b)approved in writing by all of the Shareholders entitled to vote at a general meeting of the Company in one or more instruments each signed by one or more of the Shareholders and the effective date of the resolution so adopted shall be the date on which the instrument, or the last of such instruments, if more than one, is executed.

“paid up” means paid up as to the par value in respect of the issue of any Shares and includes credited as paid up.

“Permitted Transferee” means

(a)any holder of Class B Shares on the date on which these Articles were adopted;

(b)any lineal descendant of Malcolm I. Glazer;

(c)any of the following with respect to one or more Permitted Transferees:

(i)a trust for the benefit of one or more such Permitted Transferees or Persons other than a Permitted Transferee so long as one or more such Permitted Transferees have sole dispositive power and exclusive Voting Control with respect to the Class B Shares held by such trust; or

(ii)an Individual Retirement Account, as defined in Section 408(a) of the United States Internal Revenue Code of 1986, as amended, or a pension, profit sharing,

2

stock bonus or other type of plan or trust of which one or more such Permitted Transferees is a participant or beneficiary and which satisfies the requirements for qualification under Section 401 of the United States Internal Revenue Code of 1986, as amended; provided that in each case one or more Permitted Transferees have sole dispositive power and exclusive Voting Control with respect to the Class B Shares held in such account, plan or trust; or

(iii)a corporation, partnership, limited partnership, limited liability company or other entity in which one or more such Permitted Transferees directly, or indirectly through one or more Permitted Transferees, owns shares, partnership interests, limited partnership interests, limited liability company interests or other interests, respectively, with sufficient Voting Control in such entity, or otherwise have legally enforceable rights, such that one or more Permitted Transferees retain sole dispositive power and exclusive Voting Control with respect to the Class B Shares held by such entity.

“Person” means any natural person, firm, company, joint venture, partnership, corporation, association or other entity (whether or not having a separate legal personality) or any of them as the context so requires.

“Principal Register”, where the Company has established one or more Branch Registers pursuant to the Law and these Articles, means the Register maintained by the Company pursuant to the Law and these Articles that is not designated by the Directors as a Branch Register.

“Register” means the register of Members of the Company required to be kept pursuant to the Law and includes any Branch Register(s) established by the Company in accordance with the Law.

“Relevant Governing Body” means:

(a)the Union of European Football Associations (UEFA);

(b)The Football Association Limited; and/or

(c)The Football Association Premier League Limited,

and in each case includes any successor governing body.

“Seal” means the common seal of the Company (if adopted) including any facsimile thereof.

“Secretary” means any Person appointed by the Directors to perform any of the duties of the secretary of the Company.

“Security Interest” means any mortgage, charge, pledge, lien, encumbrance or other third party right or interest (whether legal or equitable) of whatsoever nature granted in writing by a Shareholder over any Shares held by it.

“Share” means a share in the capital of the Company. All references to “Shares” herein shall be deemed to be Shares of any or all Classes as the context may require. For the avoidance of doubt in these Articles the expression “Share” shall include a fraction of a Share.

“Shareholder” or “Member” means a Person who is registered as the holder of Shares in the Register and includes each subscriber to the Memorandum of Association pending entry in the Register of such subscriber

3

“Share Premium Account” means the share premium account established in accordance with these Articles and the Law.

“signed” means bearing a signature or representation of a signature affixed by mechanical means.

“Special Resolution” means a special resolution of the Company passed in accordance with the Law, being a resolution:

(a)passed by a majority of not less than two-thirds of such Shareholders as, being entitled to do so, vote in person or, where proxies are allowed, by proxy at a general meeting of the Company of which notice specifying the intention to propose the resolution as a special resolution has been duly given, and subject to any Weighted Voting Provision, in computing a majority to the number of votes to which each Shareholder is entitled; or

(b)approved in writing by all of the Shareholders entitled to vote at a general meeting of the Company in one or more instruments each signed by one or more of the Shareholders and the effective date of the special resolution so adopted shall be the date on which the instrument or the last of such instruments, if more than one, is executed.

“Transfer” with respect to a Class B Share means any sale, assignment, transfer, conveyance, hypothecation or other transfer or disposition of such share or any legal or beneficial interest in such Class B Share, whether or not for value and whether voluntary or involuntary or by operation of law, including, without limitation:

(a)a transfer of a Class B Share to a broker or other nominee (regardless of whether or not there is a corresponding change in beneficial ownership); or

(b)the transfer of, or entering into a binding agreement with respect to, Voting Control over a Class B Share by proxy or otherwise, other than with respect to a Permitted Transferee.

Notwithstanding the forgoing, a “Transfer” shall not include:

(i)the grant of a proxy to officers or directors of the Company at the request of the Board of Directors in connection with actions to be taken at a general or special meeting;

(ii)the pledge of Class B Shares by a holder of Class B Shares that creates a mere security interest in such shares pursuant to a bona fide loan or indebtedness transaction so long as the holder of such Class B Shares continues to exercise Voting Control over such pledged shares; or

(iii)the fact that, at any time, the spouse of any holder of Class B Shares possesses or obtains an interest in such holder’s Class B Shares arising solely by reason of the application of the community property laws of any jurisdiction.

“Treasury Shares” means Shares that were previously issued but were purchased, redeemed, surrendered or otherwise acquired by the Company and not cancelled.

“Voting Control” means the exclusive power (whether directly or indirectly) to vote or direct the voting of such Class B Share or other relevant security by proxy, voting agreement or otherwise.

“Weighted Voting Provision” means any provision pursuant to which the voting power that any Shareholder is entitled to exercise with respect to any Shares registered in the name of the Shareholder is increased or decreased, as the case may be.

4

2.In these Articles, save where the context requires otherwise:

(a)words importing the singular number shall include the plural number and vice versa;

(b)words importing the masculine gender only shall include the feminine gender and any Person as the context may require;

(c)the word “may” shall be construed as permissive and the word “shall” shall be construed as imperative;

(d)reference to a dollar or dollars or USD (or $) and to a cent or cents is reference to dollars and cents of the United States of America;

(e)reference to a statutory enactment shall include reference to any amendment or re-enactment thereof for the time being in force;

(f)reference to any determination by the Directors shall be construed as a determination by the Directors in their sole and absolute discretion and shall be applicable either generally or in any particular case;

(g)reference to “in writing” shall be construed as written or represented by any means reproducible in writing, including any form of print, lithograph, email, facsimile, photograph or telex or represented by any other substitute or format for storage or transmission for writing or partly one and partly another; and

(h)references to the exercise by a Shareholder of “voting power” or words to that effect, shall be construed as a reference to the percentage of the votes permitted to be cast by such Shareholder at the relevant meeting of Shareholders as a percentage of the aggregate number of votes permitted to be cast by Shareholders entitled to attend and vote at such meeting.  Where there is more than one Shareholder holding Shares of a Class that is subject to a Weighted Voting Provision, then the voting power entitled to be exercised in respect of such Class shall be divided amongst the Shareholders of that Class pro-rata in accordance with their respective holdings of Shares of that Class.

3.Subject to the preceding Articles, any words defined in the Law shall, if not inconsistent with the subject or context, bear the same meaning in these Articles.

PRELIMINARY

4.The business of the Company may be commenced at any time after incorporation.

5.The Office shall be at such address in the Cayman Islands as the Directors may from time to time determine. The Company may in addition establish and maintain such other offices and places of business and agencies in such places as the Directors may from time to time determine.

6.The expenses incurred in the formation of the Company and in connection with the offer for subscription and issue of Shares shall be paid by the Company.  Such expenses may be amortised over such period as the Directors may determine and the amount so paid shall be charged against income and/or capital in the accounts of the Company as the Directors shall determine.

7.The Directors shall keep, or cause to be kept, the Register at such place or (subject to compliance with the Law and these Articles) places as the Directors may from time to time determine. In the absence of any such determination, the Register shall be kept at the Office.  The Directors may keep, or cause to be kept, one or more Branch Registers as well as the Principal Register in

5

accordance with the Law, provided always that a duplicate of such Branch Register(s) shall be maintained with the Principal Register in accordance with the Law.

SHARES

8.Subject to these Articles, all Shares for the time being unissued shall be under the control of the Directors who may:

(a)issue, allot and dispose of the same to such Persons, in such manner, on such terms and having such rights and being subject to such restrictions as they may from time to time determine; and

(b)grant options with respect to such Shares and issue warrants or similar instruments with respect thereto;

and, for such purposes, the Directors may reserve an appropriate number of Shares for the time being unissued.

9.The Directors, or the Shareholders by Ordinary Resolution, may authorise the division of Shares into any number of Classes and the different Classes shall be authorised, established and designated (or re-designated as the case may be) and the variations in the relative rights (including, without limitation, voting, dividend and redemption rights), restrictions, preferences, privileges and payment obligations as between the different Classes (if any) may be fixed and determined by the Directors or the Shareholders by Ordinary Resolution.

10.The Company may insofar as may be permitted by law, pay a commission to any Person in consideration of his subscribing or agreeing to subscribe whether absolutely or conditionally for any Shares. Such commissions may be satisfied by the payment of cash or the lodgement of fully or partly paid-up Shares or partly in one way and partly in the other.  The Company may also pay such brokerage as may be lawful on any issue of Shares.

11.The Directors may refuse to accept any application for Shares, and may accept any application in whole or in part, for any reason or for no reason.

SPECIFIC RIGHTS ATTACHING TO SHARES

12.Participation

(a)the Class A Shares shall confer upon the Shareholders rights in a winding-up or repayment of capital and the right to participate in the profits or assets of the Company, in each case on a basis pari passu with the Class B Shares, in accordance with these Articles; and

(b)the Class B Shares shall confer upon the Shareholders rights in a winding-up or repayment of capital and the right to participate in the profits or assets of the Company, in each case on a basis pari passu with the Class A Shares, in accordance with these Articles.

13.Voting Rights

(c)The Class A Shares shall confer upon such Shareholders the right to receive notice of and to attend and to vote at any general meeting of the Company, and at any such meeting, subject to any Weighted Voting Provision, the holders of Class A Shares shall have one vote per Class A Share.

(d)The Class B Shares shall confer upon such Shareholders the right to receive notice of and to attend and to vote at any general meeting of the Company, and at any such meeting,

6

subject to any Weighted Voting Provision, the holders of Class B Shares shall have ten votes per Class B Share.

14.Weighted Voting Provision

At any time that, and for so long as, the holders of Class B Shares continue to hold in the aggregate at least ten per cent. (10%) of the issued and outstanding Ordinary Shares in the capital of the Company, at any general meeting of the Company convened to consider any Special Resolution of the Company, the voting power permitted to be exercised by the holders of Class B Shares shall be weighted in respect of such Special Resolution such that the Class B Shares shall be entitled to exercise, in the aggregate, sixty seven per cent. (67%) of the voting power of all Shareholders entitled to receive notice of, attend and vote at any such general meeting of the Company.

15.Conversion Rights

The holders of the Class B Shares have conversion rights as follows:

(a)Right to Convert Class B Shares.

Unless converted earlier pursuant to Article 15(b) below, each Class B Share shall be convertible, at the option of the holder thereof, at any time into such number of fully paid and non-assessable Class A Shares at the then-applicable Conversion Rate (defined below).  The ratio at which Class A Shares shall be issuable upon conversion of the Class B Shares (the “Conversion Rate”) shall initially be 1:1.  The Conversion Rate shall be subject to adjustment as provided in Article 16 below.

(b)Automatic Conversion.

A Class B Share shall automatically be converted into Class A Shares at the then applicable Conversion Rate upon the date upon which:

7

(i)in respect of any Class B Share, upon the transfer of such Class B Share to a Person who is not a Permitted Transferee; or

(ii)in respect of all Class B Shares, upon the aggregate number of issued and outstanding Class B Shares ceasing to represent in the aggregate at least ten per cent. (10%) of the issued and outstanding Ordinary Shares in the capital of the Company.

(c)Mechanics of Conversion.

(i)In the event that a holder of Class B Shares shall effect an optional conversion pursuant to Article 15(a):

(A)the Company’s Register shall be updated to reflect such conversion; and

(B)such conversion shall be deemed to have been made immediately prior to the close of business on the date upon which such election is expressed to be effective, and the Person or Persons entitled to receive the Class A Shares issuable upon such conversion shall be treated for all purposes as the record holder or holders of such Class A Shares on such date.

(ii)In the event of an automatic conversion pursuant to Article 15(b):

(A)all holders of Class B Shares will be given so much prior notice as shall be practicable of the occurrence of an event causing the automatic conversion of all such Class B Shares pursuant to this Article 15;

(B)such conversion shall be deemed to have been made immediately prior to the close of business on the date upon which such conversion is effective, and the Person or Persons entitled to receive the Class A Shares issuable upon such conversion shall be treated for all purposes as the record holder or holders of such Class A Shares on such date.

(iii)On the date fixed for conversion, the Register shall be updated to show that the converted Class B Shares have been redeemed or repurchased and all rights with respect to the Class B Shares so converted will terminate, with the exception of the rights of the holders thereof to receive Class A Shares.  Any certificates issued in respect of any Class B Shares so converted shall be cancelled and of no further effect.

(iv)The Directors may effect such conversion in any manner available under applicable law, including redeeming or repurchasing the relevant Class B Shares and applying the proceeds thereof towards payment for the new Class A Shares.  For purposes of the repurchase or redemption, the Directors may, subject to the Company being able to pay its debts in the ordinary course of business, make payments out of amounts standing to the credit of the Company’s share premium account or out of its capital.

(d)Reservation of Shares Issuable Upon Conversion.

The Company shall at all times keep available out of its authorized but unissued Class A Shares solely for the purpose of effecting the conversion of the Class B Shares such number of its Class A Shares as shall from time to time be sufficient to effect the conversion of all outstanding Class B Shares, and if at any time the number of authorized but unissued Class A Shares shall not be sufficient to effect the conversion of all then

8

outstanding Class B Shares, in addition to such other remedies as shall be available to the holder of such Class B Shares, the Company and its Shareholders will take such corporate action as may, in the opinion of its counsel, be necessary to increase its authorized but unissued Class A Shares to such number of shares as shall be sufficient for such purposes.

16.Adjustments to conversion price

The Conversion Ratio shall be subject to adjustment for any:

(a)subdivision or concentration of the number of Class A Shares (whether by share dividend, consolidation and subdivision of shares or otherwise) into a greater or lesser number of Class A Shares; or

(b)any other capital reorganization, re-designation, conversion, reclassification or otherwise affecting the number or composition of the Class A Shares,

in each case where the Class B Shares (as applicable) have not been proportionately affected thereby.

MODIFICATION OF RIGHTS

17.Whenever the capital of the Company is divided into different Classes the rights attached to any such Class may, subject to any rights or restrictions for the time being attached to any Class, only be materially adversely varied or abrogated with the consent in writing of the holders of not less than two-thirds of the issued Shares of the relevant Class, or with the sanction of a resolution passed at a separate meeting of the holders of the Shares of such Class by a majority of two-thirds of the votes cast at such a meeting.  To every such separate meeting all the provisions of these Articles relating to general meetings of the Company or to the proceedings thereat shall, mutatis mutandis, apply, except that the necessary quorum shall be one or more Persons at least holding or representing by proxy one-third in nominal or par value amount of the issued Shares of the relevant Class (but so that if at any adjourned meeting of such holders a quorum as above defined is not present, those Shareholders who are present shall form a quorum) and that, subject to any rights or restrictions for the time being attached to the Shares of that Class, every Shareholder of the Class shall on a poll have one vote for each Share of the Class held by him.  For the purposes of this Article the Directors may treat all the Classes or any two or more Classes as forming one Class if they consider that all such Classes would be affected in the same way by the proposals under consideration, but in any other case shall treat them as separate Classes.

18.The rights conferred upon the holders of the Shares of any Class issued with preferred or other rights shall not, subject to any rights or restrictions for the time being attached to the Shares of that Class, be deemed to be materially adversely varied or abrogated by, inter alia, the creation, allotment or issue of further Shares ranking pari passu with or subsequent to them or the redemption or purchase of any Shares of any Class by the Company.

CERTIFICATES

19.No Person shall be entitled to a certificate for any or all of his Shares, unless the Directors shall determine otherwise.

FRACTIONAL SHARES

20.The Directors may issue fractions of a Share and, if so issued, a fraction of a Share shall be subject to and carry the corresponding fraction of liabilities (whether with respect to nominal or par value, premium, contributions, calls or otherwise), limitations, preferences, privileges, qualifications,

9

restrictions, rights (including, without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing, voting and participation rights) and other attributes of a whole Share. If more than one fraction of a Share of the same Class is issued to or acquired by the same Shareholder such fractions shall be accumulated.

LIEN

21.The Company has a first and paramount lien on every Share (whether or not fully paid) for all amounts (whether presently payable or not) payable at a fixed time or called in respect of that Share.  The Company also has a first and paramount lien on every Share (whether or not fully paid) registered in the name of a Person indebted or under liability to the Company (whether he is the sole registered holder of a Share or one of two or more joint holders) for all amounts owing by him or his estate to the Company (whether or not presently payable).  The Directors may at any time declare a Share to be wholly or in part exempt from the provisions of this Article.  The Company’s lien on a Share extends to any amount payable in respect of it.

22.The Company may sell, in such manner as the Directors in their absolute discretion think fit, any Share on which the Company has a lien, but no sale shall be made unless an amount in respect of which the lien exists is presently payable nor until the expiration of fourteen days after a notice in writing, demanding payment of such part of the amount in respect of which the lien exists as is presently payable, has been given to the registered holder for the time being of the Share, or the Persons entitled thereto by reason of his death or bankruptcy.

23.For giving effect to any such sale the Directors may authorise some Person to transfer the Shares sold to the purchaser thereof.  The purchaser shall be registered as the holder of the Shares comprised in any such transfer and he shall not be bound to see to the application of the purchase money, nor shall his title to the Shares be affected by any irregularity or invalidity in the proceedings in reference to the sale.

24.The proceeds of the sale after deduction of expenses, fees and commission incurred by the Company shall be received by the Company and applied in payment of such part of the amount in respect of which the lien exists as is presently payable, and the residue shall (subject to a like lien for sums not presently payable as existed upon the Shares prior to the sale) be paid to the Person entitled to the Shares immediately prior to the sale.

CALLS ON SHARES

25.The Directors may from time to time make calls upon the Shareholders in respect of any moneys unpaid on their Shares, and each Shareholder shall (subject to receiving at least fourteen days’ notice specifying the time or times of payment) pay to the Company at the time or times so specified the amount called on such Shares.

26.The joint holders of a Share shall be jointly and severally liable to pay calls in respect thereof.

27.If a sum called in respect of a Share is not paid before or on the day appointed for payment thereof, the Person from whom the sum is due shall pay interest upon the sum at the rate of eight percent per annum from the day appointed for the payment thereof to the time of the actual payment, but the Directors shall be at liberty to waive payment of that interest wholly or in part.

28.The provisions of these Articles as to the liability of joint holders and as to payment of interest shall apply in the case of non-payment of any sum which, by the terms of issue of a Share, becomes payable at a fixed time, whether on account of the amount of the Share, or by way of premium, as if the same had become payable by virtue of a call duly made and notified.

10

29.The Directors may make arrangements on the issue of partly paid Shares for a difference between the Shareholders, or the particular Shares, in the amount of calls to be paid and in the times of payment.

30.The Directors may, if they think fit, receive from any Shareholder willing to advance the same all or any part of the moneys uncalled and unpaid upon any partly paid Shares held by him, and upon all or any of the moneys so advanced may (until the same would, but for such advance, become presently payable) pay interest at such rate (not exceeding without the sanction of an Ordinary Resolution, eight percent per annum) as may be agreed upon between the Shareholder paying the sum in advance and the Directors.

FORFEITURE OF SHARES

31.If a Shareholder fails to pay any call or instalment of a call in respect of any Shares on the day appointed for payment, the Directors may, at any time thereafter during such time as any part of such call or instalment remains unpaid, serve a notice on him requiring payment of so much of the call or instalment as is unpaid, together with any interest which may have accrued.

32.The notice shall name a further day (not earlier than the expiration of fourteen days from the date of the notice) on or before which the payment required by the notice is to be made, and shall state that in the event of non-payment at or before the time appointed the Shares in respect of which the call was made will be liable to be forfeited.

33.If the requirements of any such notice as aforesaid are not complied with, any Share in respect of which the notice has been given may at any time thereafter, before the payment required by notice has been made, be forfeited by a resolution of the Directors to that effect.

34.A forfeited Share may be sold or otherwise disposed of on such terms and in such manner as the Directors think fit, and at any time before a sale or disposition the forfeiture may be cancelled on such terms as the Directors think fit.

35.A Person whose Shares have been forfeited shall cease to be a Shareholder in respect of the forfeited Shares, but shall, notwithstanding, remain liable to pay to the Company all moneys which at the date of forfeiture were payable by him to the Company in respect of the Shares forfeited, but his liability shall cease if and when the Company receives payment in full of the amount unpaid on the Shares forfeited.

36.A statutory declaration in writing that the declarant is a Director, and that a Share has been duly forfeited on a date stated in the declaration, shall be conclusive evidence of the facts in the declaration as against all Persons claiming to be entitled to the Share.

37.The Company may receive the consideration, if any, given for a Share on any sale or disposition thereof pursuant to the provisions of these Articles as to forfeiture and may execute a transfer of the Share in favour of the Person to whom the Share is sold or disposed of and that Person shall be registered as the holder of the Share, and shall not be bound to see to the application of the purchase money, if any, nor shall his title to the Shares be affected by any irregularity or invalidity in the proceedings in reference to the disposition or sale.

38.The provisions of these Articles as to forfeiture shall apply in the case of non-payment of any sum which by the terms of issue of a Share becomes due and payable, whether on account of the amount of the Share, or by way of premium, as if the same had been payable by virtue of a call duly made and notified.

11

TRANSFER OF SHARES

39.The instrument of transfer of any Share shall be in any usual or common form or such other form as the Directors may, in their absolute discretion, approve and be executed by or on behalf of the transferor and if in respect of a nil or partly paid up Share, or if so required by the Directors, shall also be executed on behalf of the transferee and shall be accompanied by the certificate (if any) of the Shares to which it relates and such other evidence as the Directors may reasonably require to show the right of the transferor to make the transfer. The transferor shall be deemed to remain a Shareholder until the name of the transferee is entered in the Register in respect of the relevant Shares.

40.Subject to the rules of any Exchange on which the Shares in question may be listed, to the provisions of the next-following Article and to any rights and restrictions for the time being attached to any Share, the Directors may in their absolute discretion decline to register any transfer of Shares without assigning any reason therefor.  If the Board of Directors refuses to register a transfer of any Share the Secretary shall, within two months after the date on which the transfer request was lodged with the Company, send to the transferor and transferee notice of the refusal

41.Notwithstanding anything to the contrary in these Articles, the Directors may not decline to register any transfer of any Shares subject to a Security Interest, following the enforcement of a Security Interest in accordance with the terms thereof and upon the delivery of a valid form of transfer in respect of such Shares executed by the person entitled to the benefit of the Security Interest (or its assignee or its delegate) or by the holder of such Shares at the direction of such person (or its assignee or delegate).

42.No purported transfer of shares shall be permitted to be made, and the Directors shall not be permitted to record any transfer in the Company’s Register, if the consummation of such transfer would cause the Company or any Shareholder to be in violation of the rules of any Relevant Governing Body.

43.If for any reason whatsoever any transfer shall been consummated and been recorded in the Register in breach of the provisions of the preceding Article 42, then at any time thereafter the Company may, at its election, either:

(a)repurchase from the transferee Shareholder (and/or its successors in title) all of the Shares transferred to it, for a consideration equal to the Fair Market Value of such Shares; or

(b)require such transferee Shareholder (and/or its successors in title) to transfer all of the Shares transferred to it to one or more Persons designated by the Company, for consideration equal to the Fair Market Value of such Shares,

provided that no such repurchase or transfer may result in a violation of the provisions of the immediately preceding Article 42 by any other Person.

44.Subject to the rules of any Exchange on which the shares in question may be listed and to any rights and restrictions for the time being attached to any Share, the registration of transfers may, on 14 days’ notice being given by advertisement in such one or more newspapers or by electronic means, be suspended and the Register closed at such times and for such periods as the Board of Directors may from time to time determine, provided, however, that the registration of transfers shall not be suspended nor the Register closed for more than 30 days in any year.

45.All instruments of transfer that are registered shall be retained by the Company, but any instrument of transfer that the Directors decline to register shall (except in any case of fraud) be returned to the Person depositing the same.

12

TRANSMISSION OF SHARES

46.The legal personal representative of a deceased sole holder of a Share shall be the only Person recognised by the Company as having any title to the Share.  In the case of a Share registered in the name of two or more holders, the survivors or survivor, or the legal personal representatives of the deceased holder of the Share, shall be the only Person recognised by the Company as having any title to the Share.

47.Any Person becoming entitled to a Share in consequence of the death or bankruptcy of a Shareholder shall upon such evidence being produced as may from time to time be required by the Directors, have the right either to be registered as a Shareholder in respect of the Share or, instead of being registered himself, to make such transfer of the Share as the deceased or bankrupt Person could have made; but the Directors shall, in either case, have the same right to decline or suspend registration as they would have had in the case of a transfer of the Share by the deceased or bankrupt Person before the death or bankruptcy.

48.A Person becoming entitled to a Share by reason of the death or bankruptcy of a Shareholder shall be entitled to the same dividends and other advantages to which he would be entitled if he were the registered Shareholder, except that he shall not, before being registered as a Shareholder in respect of the Share, be entitled in respect of it to exercise any right conferred by membership in relation to meetings of the Company.

ALTERATION OF SHARE CAPITAL

49.The Company may from time to time by Ordinary Resolution increase the share capital by such sum, to be divided into Shares of such Classes and amount, as the resolution shall prescribe.

50.The Company may by Ordinary Resolution:

(a)consolidate and divide all or any of its share capital into Shares of a larger amount than its existing Shares;

(b)convert all or any of its paid up Shares into stock and reconvert that stock into paid up Shares of any denomination;

(c)subdivide its existing Shares, or any of them into Shares of a smaller amount provided that in the subdivision the proportion between the amount paid and the amount, if any, unpaid on each reduced Share shall be the same as it was in case of the Share from which the reduced Share is derived; and

(d)cancel any Shares that, at the date of the passing of the resolution, have not been taken or agreed to be taken by any Person and diminish the amount of its share capital by the amount of the Shares so cancelled.

51.The Company may by Special Resolution reduce its share capital and any capital redemption reserve in any manner authorised by law.

REDEMPTION, PURCHASE AND SURRENDER OF SHARES

52.Subject to the Law, the Company may:

(a)issue Shares on terms that they are to be redeemed or are liable to be redeemed at the option of the Company or the Shareholder on such terms and in such manner as the Directors may determine;

13

(b)purchase its own Shares (including any redeemable Shares) on such terms and in such manner as the Directors may determine and agree with the Shareholder;

(c)make a payment in respect of the redemption or purchase of its own Shares in any manner authorised by the Law; and

(d)accept the surrender for no consideration of any paid up Share (including any redeemable Share) on such terms and in such manner as the Directors may determine.

53.Any Share in respect of which notice of redemption has been given shall not be entitled to participate in the profits of the Company in respect of the period after the date specified as the date of redemption in the notice of redemption.

54.The redemption, purchase or surrender of any Share shall not be deemed to give rise to the redemption, purchase or surrender of any other Share.

55.The Directors may when making payments in respect of redemption or purchase of Shares, if authorised by the terms of issue of the Shares being redeemed or purchased or with the agreement of the holder of such Shares, make such payment either in cash or in specie.

TREASURY SHARES

56.Shares that the Company purchases, redeems or acquires (by way of surrender or otherwise) may, at the option of the Company, be cancelled immediately or held as Treasury Shares in accordance with the Law. In the event that the Directors do not specify that the relevant Shares are to be held as Treasury Shares, such Shares shall be cancelled.

57.No dividend may be declared or paid, and no other distribution (whether in cash or otherwise) of the Company’s assets (including any distribution of assets to members on a winding up) may be declared or paid in respect of a Treasury Share.

58.The Company shall be entered in the Register as the holder of the Treasury Shares provided that:

(a)the Company shall not be treated as a member for any purpose and shall not exercise any right in respect of the Treasury Shares, and any purported exercise of such a right shall be void;

(b)a Treasury Share shall not be voted, directly or indirectly, at any meeting of the Company and shall not be counted in determining the total number of issued shares at any given time, whether for the purposes of these Articles or the Law, save that an allotment of Shares as fully paid bonus shares in respect of a Treasury Share is permitted and Shares allotted as fully paid bonus shares in respect of a treasury share shall be treated as Treasury Shares.

59.Treasury Shares may be disposed of by the Company on such terms and conditions as determined by the Directors.

GENERAL MEETINGS

60.The Directors may, whenever they think fit, convene a general meeting of the Company.

61.The Directors may cancel or postpone any duly convened general meeting at any time prior to such meeting, except for general meetings requisitioned by the Shareholders in accordance with these Articles, for any reason or for no reason at any time prior to the time for holding such meeting or, if the meeting is adjourned, the time for holding such adjourned meeting. The Directors shall give

14

Shareholders notice in writing of any postponement, which postponement may be for a stated period of any length or indefinitely as the Directors may determine.

62.General meetings shall also be convened on the requisition in writing of any Shareholder or Shareholders entitled to attend and vote at general meetings of the Company and to exercise at least a majority of the voting power permitted to be exercised at any such meeting, deposited at the Office specifying the objects of the meeting for a date no later than 21 days from the date of deposit of the requisition signed by the requisitionists, and if the Directors do not convene such meeting for a date not later than 45 days after the date of such deposit, the requisitionists themselves may convene the general meeting in the same manner, as nearly as possible, as that in which general meetings may be convened by the Directors, and all reasonable expenses incurred by the requisitionists as a result of the failure of the Directors to convene the general meeting shall be reimbursed to them by the Company.

63.If at any time there are no Directors, any two Shareholders (or if there is only one Shareholder then that Shareholder) entitled to vote at general meetings of the Company may convene a general meeting in the same manner as nearly as possible as that in which general meetings may be convened by the Directors.

NOTICE OF GENERAL MEETINGS

64.At least seven clear days’ notice in writing counting from the date service is deemed to take place as provided in these Articles specifying the place, the day and the hour of the meeting and, in case of special business, the general nature of that business, shall be given in the manner hereinafter provided or in such other manner (if any) as may be prescribed by the Company by Ordinary Resolution to such Persons as are, under these Articles, entitled to receive such notices from the Company, but with the consent of all the Shareholders entitled to receive notice of some particular meeting and attend and vote thereat, that meeting may be convened by such shorter notice or without notice and in such manner as those Shareholders may think fit.

65.The accidental omission to give notice of a meeting to or the non-receipt of a notice of a meeting by any Shareholder shall not invalidate the proceedings at any meeting.

PROCEEDINGS AT GENERAL MEETINGS

66.All business carried out at a general meeting shall be deemed special with the exception of sanctioning a dividend, the consideration of the accounts, balance sheets, any report of the Directors or of the Company’s auditors, and the fixing of the remuneration of the Company’s auditors.  No special business shall be transacted at any general meeting without the consent of all Shareholders entitled to receive notice of that meeting unless notice of such special business has been given in the notice convening that meeting.

67.No business shall be transacted at any general meeting of the Company unless a quorum of Members is present at the time when the meeting proceeds to business.  At a general meeting of the Company to:

(a)consider or adopt a Special Resolution, one or more Members present in person or by proxy holding shares conferring upon the relevant Members at least sixty seven per cent. (67%) of the votes eligible to be cast at any general meeting of the Company shall be a quorum; and

(b)consider or adopt any other resolution or to take any other action, one or more Members present in person or by proxy holding shares conferring upon the relevant Members at least a majority of the votes eligible to be cast at any general meeting of the Company shall be a quorum.

15

The Members present at a duly constituted general meeting of the Company may continue to transact business until adjournment, despite the withdrawal of such Members as leave less than a quorum.

68.If the Directors wish to make this facility available for a specific general meeting or all general meetings of the Company, participation in any general meeting of the Company may be by means of a telephone or similar communication equipment by way of which all Persons participating in such meeting can communicate with each other and such participation shall be deemed to constitute presence in person at the meeting.

69.The chairman (and if more than one, either or both jointly as they may determine), if any, of the Directors shall preside as chairman at every general meeting of the Company.

70.If there is no such chairman, or if at any general meeting none is present within fifteen minutes after the time appointed for holding the meeting or is unwilling to act as chairman, any Director or Person nominated by the Directors shall preside as chairman, failing which the Shareholders present in person or by proxy shall choose any Person present to be chairman of that meeting.

71.Any chairman of the meeting may adjourn a meeting from time to time and from place to place either:

(a)with the consent of any general meeting at which a quorum is present (and shall if so directed by the meeting); or

(b)without the consent of such meeting if, in his sole opinion, he considers it necessary to do so to:

(i)secure the orderly conduct or proceedings of the meeting; or

(ii)give all persons present in person or by proxy and having the right to speak and / or vote at such meeting, the ability to do so,

but no business shall be transacted at any adjourned meeting other than the business left unfinished at the meeting from which the adjournment took place.  When a meeting, or adjourned meeting, is adjourned for fourteen days or more, notice of the adjourned meeting shall be given in the manner provided for the original meeting.  Save as aforesaid, it shall not be necessary to give any notice of an adjournment or of the business to be transacted at an adjourned meeting.

72.At any general meeting a resolution put to the vote of the meeting shall be decided on a show of hands, unless a poll is (before or on the declaration of the result of the show of hands) demanded by any chairman or one or more Shareholders present in person or by proxy entitled to vote, and unless a poll is so demanded, a declaration by any chairman that a resolution has, on a show of hands, been carried, or carried unanimously, or by a particular majority, or lost, and an entry to that effect in the book of the proceedings of the Company, shall be conclusive evidence of the fact, without proof of the number or proportion of the votes recorded in favour of, or against, that resolution.

73.If a poll is duly demanded it shall be taken in such manner as any chairman directs, and the result of the poll shall be deemed to be the resolution of the meeting at which the poll was demanded.

74.In the case of an equality of votes, whether on a show of hands or on a poll, any chairman of the meeting at which the show of hands takes place or at which the poll is demanded, shall be entitled to a second or casting vote.

16

75.A poll demanded on the election of a chairman of the meeting or on a question of adjournment shall be taken forthwith.  A poll demanded on any other question shall be taken at such time as any chairman of the meeting directs.

VOTES OF SHAREHOLDERS

76.Subject to any rights and restrictions for the time being attached to any Class or Classes of Shares or any applicable Weighted Voting Provisions, every Shareholder present in person and every Person representing a Shareholder by proxy shall at a general meeting of the Company shall be entitled to exercise the voting power conferred upon such Shareholder by the Shares held by him.  If there are any rights and restrictions for the time being attached to any Class or Classes of Shares or any applicable Weighted Voting Provisions then in effect, then such rights, restrictions or Weighted Voting Provisions shall be applied and given effect to on any vote.

77.In the case of joint holders the vote of the senior who tenders a vote whether in person or by proxy shall be accepted to the exclusion of the votes of the other joint holders and for this purpose seniority shall be determined by the order in which the names stand in the Register.

78.A Shareholder of unsound mind, or in respect of whom an order has been made by any court having jurisdiction in lunacy, may vote in respect of Shares carrying the right to vote held by him, whether on a show of hands or on a poll, by his committee, or other Person in the nature of a committee appointed by that court, and any such committee or other Person, may vote in respect of such Shares by proxy.

79.No Shareholder shall be entitled to vote at any general meeting of the Company unless all calls, if any, or other sums presently payable by him in respect of Shares carrying the right to vote held by him have been paid.

80.On a poll votes may be given either personally or by proxy.

81.The instrument appointing a proxy shall be in writing under the hand of the appointor or of his attorney duly authorised in writing or, if the appointor is a corporation, either under Seal or under the hand of an officer or attorney duly authorised.  A proxy need not be a Shareholder.

82.An instrument appointing a proxy may be in any usual or common form or such other form as the Directors may approve.

83.The instrument appointing a proxy shall be deposited at the Office or at such other place as is specified for that purpose in the notice convening the meeting no later than the time for holding the meeting or, if the meeting is adjourned, the time for holding such adjourned meeting.

84.The instrument appointing a proxy shall be deemed to confer authority to demand or join in demanding a poll.

85.A resolution in writing signed by all the Shareholders for the time being entitled to receive notice of and to attend and vote at general meetings of the Company (or being corporations by their duly authorised representatives) shall be as valid and effective as if the same had been passed at a general meeting of the Company duly convened and held.

CORPORATIONS ACTING BY REPRESENTATIVES AT MEETINGS

86.Any corporation which is a Shareholder or a Director may by resolution of its directors or other governing body authorise such Person as it thinks fit to act as its representative at any meeting of the Company or of any meeting of holders of a Class or of the Directors or of a committee of Directors, and the Person so authorised shall be entitled to exercise the same powers on behalf of

17

the corporation which he represents as that corporation could exercise if it were an individual Shareholder or Director.

DIRECTORS

87.The name(s) of the first Director(s) shall either be determined in writing by a majority (or in the case of a sole subscriber that subscriber) of, or elected at a meeting of, the subscribers of the Memorandum of Association.

88.Shareholders permitted to exercise more than fifty per cent. (50%) of the voting power capable of being exercised at any general meeting of the Company shall be entitled, by notice in writing to the Company from time to time, to appoint any natural person or corporation to be a Director and to remove and/or replace any Director.  Any such appointment, renewal and/or replacement shall be effectively immediately upon delivery of such notice to the Company at its registered office and otherwise in accordance with the provisions of these Articles.

89.Unless re-appointed or removed from office pursuant to the provisions of the preceding Article 88, each Director shall be appointed for a term expiring at the next-following annual general meeting of the Company.  At any such annual general meeting, Directors will be elected by Ordinary Resolution.  At each annual general meeting of the Company, each Director elected at such meeting shall be elected to hold office for a one-year term and until the election of their respective successors in office or their earlier death, resignation or removal pursuant to Article 88.

90.The Company may by Ordinary Resolution from time to time fix the maximum and minimum number of Directors to be appointed but unless such numbers are fixed as aforesaid the minimum number of Directors shall be one and the maximum number of Directors shall be unlimited.

91.The remuneration of the Directors may be determined by the Directors.

92.There shall be no shareholding qualification for Directors unless determined otherwise by Ordinary Resolution.

93.The Directors shall have power at any time and from time to time to appoint a natural person or corporation as a Director, either as a result of a casual vacancy or as an additional Director, subject to the maximum number (if any) imposed by Ordinary Resolution.

POWERS AND DUTIES OF DIRECTORS

94.Subject to the Law, these Articles and to any resolutions passed in a general meeting, the business of the Company shall be managed by the Directors, who may pay all expenses incurred in setting up and registering the Company and may exercise all powers of the Company.  No resolution passed by the Company in general meeting shall invalidate any prior act of the Directors that would have been valid if that resolution had not been passed.

95.The Directors may from time to time appoint any natural person or corporation, whether or not a Director to hold such office in the Company as the Directors may think necessary for the administration of the Company, including but not limited to, the office of president, one or more vice-presidents, treasurer, assistant treasurer, manager or controller, and for such term and at such remuneration (whether by way of salary or commission or participation in profits or partly in one way and partly in another), and with such powers and duties as the Directors may think fit.  Any natural person or corporation so appointed by the Directors may be removed by the Directors or by the Company by Ordinary Resolution.  The Directors may also appoint one or more of their number to the office of managing director upon like terms, but any such appointment shall ipso facto determine if any managing director ceases from any cause to be a Director, or if the Company by Ordinary Resolution resolves that his tenure of office be terminated.

18

96.The Directors may appoint any natural person or corporation to be a Secretary (and if need be an assistant Secretary or assistant Secretaries) who shall hold office for such term, at such remuneration and upon such conditions and with such powers as they think fit.  Any Secretary or assistant Secretary so appointed by the Directors may be removed by the Directors or by the Company by Ordinary Resolution.

97.The Directors may delegate any of their powers to committees consisting of such member or members of their body as they think fit; any committee so formed shall in the exercise of the powers so delegated conform to any regulations that may be imposed on it by the Directors.

98.The Directors may from time to time and at any time by power of attorney (whether under Seal or under hand) or otherwise appoint any company, firm or Person or body of Persons, whether nominated directly or indirectly by the Directors, to be the attorney or attorneys or authorised signatory (any such person being an “Attorney” or “Authorised Signatory”, respectively) of the Company for such purposes and with such powers, authorities and discretion (not exceeding those vested in or exercisable by the Directors under these Articles) and for such period and subject to such conditions as they may think fit, and any such power of attorney or other appointment may contain such provisions for the protection and convenience of Persons dealing with any such Attorney or Authorised Signatory as the Directors may think fit, and may also authorise any such Attorney or Authorised Signatory to delegate all or any of the powers, authorities and discretion vested in him.

99.The Directors may from time to time provide for the management of the affairs of the Company in such manner as they shall think fit and the provisions contained in the three next following Articles shall not limit the general powers conferred by this Article.

100.The Directors from time to time and at any time may establish any committees, local boards or agencies for managing any of the affairs of the Company and may appoint any natural person or corporation to be a member of such committees or local boards and may appoint any managers or agents of the Company and may fix the remuneration of any such natural person or corporation.

101.The Directors from time to time and at any time may delegate to any such committee, local board, manager or agent any of the powers, authorities and discretions for the time being vested in the Directors and may authorise the members for the time being of any such local board, or any of them to fill any vacancies therein and to act notwithstanding vacancies and any such appointment or delegation may be made on such terms and subject to such conditions as the Directors may think fit and the Directors may at any time remove any natural person or corporation so appointed and may annul or vary any such delegation, but no Person dealing in good faith and without notice of any such annulment or variation shall be affected thereby.

102.Any such delegates as aforesaid may be authorised by the Directors to sub-delegate all or any of the powers, authorities, and discretion for the time being vested in them.

BORROWING POWERS OF DIRECTORS

103.The Directors may exercise all the powers of the Company to borrow money and to mortgage or charge its undertaking, property and uncalled capital or any part thereof, to issue debentures, debenture stock and other securities whenever money is borrowed or as security for any debt, liability or obligation of the Company or of any third party.

THE SEAL

104.The Seal shall not be affixed to any instrument except by the authority of a resolution of the Directors provided always that such authority may be given prior to or after the affixing of the Seal and if given after may be in general form confirming a number of affixings of the Seal. The Seal

19

shall be affixed in the presence of a Director or a Secretary (or an assistant Secretary) or in the presence of any one or more Persons as the Directors may appoint for the purpose and every Person as aforesaid shall sign every instrument to which the Seal is so affixed in their presence.

105.The Company may maintain a facsimile of the Seal in such countries or places as the Directors may appoint and such facsimile Seal shall not be affixed to any instrument except by the authority of a resolution of the Directors provided always that such authority may be given prior to or after the affixing of such facsimile Seal and if given after may be in general form confirming a number of affixings of such facsimile Seal.  The facsimile Seal shall be affixed in the presence of such Person or Persons as the Directors shall for this purpose appoint and such Person or Persons as aforesaid shall sign every instrument to which the facsimile Seal is so affixed in their presence and such affixing of the facsimile Seal and signing as aforesaid shall have the same meaning and effect as if the Seal had been affixed in the presence of and the instrument signed by a Director or a Secretary (or an assistant Secretary) or in the presence of any one or more Persons as the Directors may appoint for the purpose.

106.Notwithstanding the foregoing, a Secretary or any assistant Secretary shall have the authority to affix the Seal, or the facsimile Seal, to any instrument for the purposes of attesting authenticity of the matter contained therein but which does not create any obligation binding on the Company.

DISQUALIFICATION OF DIRECTORS

107.The office of Director shall be vacated, if the Director:

(a)dies or is found to be or becomes of unsound mind;

(b)resigns his office by notice in writing to the Company;

(c)is removed from office pursuant to the provisions of Article 88;

(d)is not re-elected to office pursuant to the provisions of Article 89, upon the effective appointment of his successor; or

(e)holds or otherwise acquires, directly or indirectly, any shares or other security interest in any other Person in violation of the rules of any Relevant Governing Body applicable to Directors of the Company.

PROCEEDINGS OF DIRECTORS

108.The Directors may meet together (either within or without the Cayman Islands) for the despatch of business, adjourn, and otherwise regulate their meetings and proceedings as they think fit.  Questions arising at any meeting shall be decided by a majority of votes.  In case of an equality of votes the chairman (or, if more then, the co-chairmen acting jointly) shall have a second or casting vote.  A Director may, and a Secretary or assistant Secretary on the requisition of a Director shall, at any time summon a meeting of the Directors.

109.Any chairman of any meeting of the Board of Directors may adjourn any such meeting to such time and date, and at such location, as he may in discretion determine.

110.A Director may participate in any meeting of the Directors, or of any committee appointed by the Directors of which such Director is a member, by means of telephone or similar communication equipment by way of which all Persons participating in such meeting can communicate with each other and such participation shall be deemed to constitute presence in person at the meeting.

20

111.The quorum necessary for the transaction of the business of the Directors shall be a simple majority of the Directors appointed from time to time.  A Director represented by proxy or by an alternate Director at any meeting shall be deemed to be present for the purposes of determining whether or not a quorum is present.

112.A Director who is in any way, whether directly or indirectly, interested in a contract or proposed contract with the Company shall declare the nature of his interest at a meeting of the Directors.  A general notice given to the Directors by any Director to the effect that he is a member of any specified company or firm and is to be regarded as interested in any contract which may thereafter be made with that company or firm shall be deemed a sufficient declaration of interest in regard to any contract so made.  A Director may vote in respect of any contract or proposed contract or arrangement notwithstanding that he may be interested therein and if he does so his vote shall be counted and he may be counted in the quorum at any meeting of the Directors at which any such contract or proposed contract or arrangement shall come before the meeting for consideration.

113.A Director may hold any other office or place of profit under the Company (other than the office of auditor) in conjunction with his office of Director for such period and on such terms (as to remuneration and otherwise) as the Directors may determine and no Director or intending Director shall be disqualified by his office from contracting with the Company either with regard to his tenure of any such other office or place of profit or as vendor, purchaser or otherwise, nor shall any such contract or arrangement entered into by or on behalf of the Company in which any Director is in any way interested, be liable to be avoided, nor shall any Director so contracting or being so interested be liable to account to the Company for any profit realised by any such contract or arrangement by reason of such Director holding that office or of the fiduciary relation thereby established.  A Director, notwithstanding his interest, may be counted in the quorum present at any meeting of the Directors whereat he or any other Director is appointed to hold any such office or place of profit under the Company or whereat the terms of any such appointment are arranged and he may vote on any such appointment or arrangement.

114.Any Director may act by himself or his firm in a professional capacity for the Company, and he or his firm shall be entitled to remuneration for professional services as if he were not a Director; provided that nothing herein contained shall authorise a Director or his firm to act as auditor to the Company.

115.Without limitation to any of the foregoing, a Director may hold any office or place of profit in respect of any competitor of the Company, provided that he shall declare the nature of any conflict of interest at a meeting of the Directors.  The provisions of Article 112 shall apply to this Article mutatis mutandis.

116.To the fullest extent permitted by applicable law, no Director shall be under any obligation to the bring to the Company any corporate opportunity of which he becomes aware otherwise than in his capacity as a Director.  To the extent necessary to any eliminate any liability of any Director in this regard, the Company shall renounce any expectancy of any such opportunity.

117.The Directors shall cause minutes to be made in books or loose-leaf folders provided for the purpose of recording:

(a)all appointments of officers made by the Directors;

(b)the names of the Directors present at each meeting of the Directors and of any committee of the Directors; and

(c)all resolutions and proceedings at all meetings of the Company, and of the Directors and of committees of Directors.

21

118.When any chairman of a meeting of the Directors signs the minutes of such meeting the same shall be deemed to have been duly held notwithstanding that all the Directors have not actually come together or that there may have been a technical defect in the proceedings.

119.A resolution in writing signed by all the Directors or all the members of a committee of Directors entitled to receive notice of a meeting of Directors or committee of Directors, as the case may be (an alternate Director, subject as provided otherwise in the terms of appointment of the alternate Director, being entitled to sign such a resolution on behalf of his appointer), shall be as valid and effectual as if it had been passed at a duly called and constituted meeting of Directors or committee of Directors, as the case may be.  When signed a resolution may consist of several documents each signed by one or more of the Directors or his duly appointed alternate.

120.The continuing Directors may act notwithstanding any vacancy in their body but if and for so long as their number is reduced below the number fixed by or pursuant to these Articles as the necessary quorum of Directors, the continuing Directors may act for the purpose of increasing the number, or of summoning a general meeting of the Company, but for no other purpose.

121.The co-chairmen of the Board of Directors as at the date on which these Articles are adopted shall be Joel Glazer and Avram Glazer, which Persons shall continue as co-chairmen of the Board of Directors in each case until such time as the Board of Directors shall elect a new chairman or chairmen of the Board of Directors.  If at any relevant time no such chairman has been elected, or if at any meeting no chairman is present within fifteen minutes after the time appointed for holding the meeting, then at the relevant time the Directors present may choose one of their number to be chairman of the meeting.

122.Where more than one person has been appointed to the office of chairman at any time, then such Persons shall be co-chairmen and shall act by consent.

123.Subject to any regulations imposed on it by the Directors, the chairman or co-chairmen (as the case may be) of the Board of Directors shall be entitled to appoint any member of any committee as its chairman.  If no such chairman is appointed, or if at any meeting the chairman is not present within fifteen minutes after the time appointed for holding the meeting, the committee members present may choose one of their number to be chairman of the meeting.

124.A committee appointed by the Directors may meet and adjourn as it thinks proper.  Subject to any regulations imposed on it by the Directors, questions arising at any meeting shall be determined by a majority of votes of the committee members present and in case of an equality of votes the chairman shall have a second or casting vote.

125.All acts done by any meeting of the Directors or of a committee of Directors, or by any Person acting as a Director, shall notwithstanding that it be afterwards discovered that there was some defect in the appointment of any such Director or Person acting as aforesaid, or that they or any of them were disqualified, be as valid as if every such Person had been duly appointed and was qualified to be a Director.

EXECUTIVE COMMITTEE

126.Without limitation to any of the foregoing provisions of these Articles, the Board of Directors may appoint from its number an Executive Committee as a committee of the Board of Directors of the Company comprised of such number of members as shall be determined from time to time by the Board of Directors. The following provisions shall apply to any Executive Committee so appointed:

(a)The term of office of each member of the Executive Committee shall be co-extensive with the term of such member’s office as Director. Any member of the Executive Committee

22

who shall cease to be a Director of the Company shall ipso facto cease to be a member of the Executive Committee.

(b)A majority of the members of the Executive Committee shall constitute a quorum for the valid transaction of business. The Executive Committee may meet at stated times or on two days’ notice by any member of the Executive Committee to all other members, by notice in accordance with these Articles. The remaining provisions of these Articles relating to the conduct of the business of the Board of Directors shall apply to meetings of the Executive Committee mutatis mutandis.

(c)At all times whenever the Board of Directors is not in session, the Executive Committee shall have and may exercise all of the powers of said Board of Directors in the management of the business and affairs of the Company, except as limited by the Law and provided that the Executive Committee shall not permitted to exercise the authority of the Board of Directors to:

(i)issue and allot or otherwise grant options issue warrants or grant other rights in respect of the Company’s Shares pursuant to the provisions of Article 8, or to designate class of Share pursuant to Article 9;

(ii)declare dividends;

(iii)approve any merger or consolidation pursuant to the provisions of Part XVI of the Law;

(iv)approve any contract or transaction between the Company and one or more of its Directors, or between the Company and any other Person in which one or more of its Directors are Directors or have a material financial interest.

DIVIDENDS

127.Subject to any rights and restrictions for the time being attached to any Shares, or as otherwise provided for in the Law and these Articles, the Directors may from time to time declare dividends (including interim dividends) and other distributions on Shares in issue and authorise payment of the same out of the funds of the Company lawfully available therefor.

128.Subject to any rights and restrictions for the time being attached to any Shares, the Company by Ordinary Resolution may declare dividends, but no dividend shall exceed the amount recommended by the Directors.

129.The Directors may, before recommending or declaring any dividend, set aside out of the funds legally available for distribution such sums as they think proper as a reserve or reserves which shall, in the absolute discretion of the Directors be applicable for meeting contingencies, or for equalising dividends or for any other purpose to which those funds may be properly applied and pending such application may in the absolute discretion of the Directors, either be employed in the business of the Company or be invested in such investments as the Directors may from time to time think fit.

130.Any dividend may be paid in any manner as the Directors may determine.  If paid by cheque it will be sent through the post to the registered address of the Shareholder or Person entitled thereto, or in the case of joint holders, to any one of such joint holders at his registered address or to such Person and such address as the Shareholder or Person entitled, or such joint holders as the case may be, may direct.  Every such cheque shall be made payable to the order of the Person to whom it is sent or to the order of such other Person as the Shareholder or Person entitled, or such joint holders as the case may be, may direct.

23

131.The Directors when paying dividends to the Shareholders in accordance with the foregoing provisions of these Articles may make such payment either in cash or in specie.

132.Subject to any rights and restrictions for the time being attached to any Shares, all dividends shall be declared and paid according to the amounts paid up on the Shares, but if and for so long as nothing is paid up on any of the Shares dividends may be declared and paid according to the par value of the Shares.

133.If several Persons are registered as joint holders of any Share, any of them may give effectual receipts for any dividend or other moneys payable on or in respect of the Share.

134.No dividend shall bear interest against the Company.

ACCOUNTS, AUDIT AND ANNUAL RETURN AND DECLARATION

135.The books of account relating to the Company’s affairs shall be kept in such manner as may be determined from time to time by the Directors.

136.The books of account shall be kept at the Office, or at such other place or places as the Directors think fit, and shall always be open to the inspection of the Directors.

137.The Directors may from time to time determine whether and to what extent and at what times and places and under what conditions or regulations the accounts and books of the Company or any of them shall be open to the inspection of Shareholders not being Directors, and no Shareholder (not being a Director) shall have any right of inspecting any account or book or document of the Company except as conferred by law or authorised by the Directors or by Ordinary Resolution.

138.The accounts relating to the Company’s affairs shall only be audited if the Directors so determine, in which case the financial year end and the accounting principles will be determined by the Directors.

139.The Directors in each year shall prepare, or cause to be prepared, an annual return and declaration setting forth the particulars required by the Law and deliver a copy thereof to the Registrar of Companies in the Cayman Islands.

CAPITALISATION OF RESERVES

140.Subject to the Law and these Articles, the Directors may:

(a)resolve to capitalise an amount standing to the credit of reserves (including a Share Premium Account, capital redemption reserve and profit and loss account), whether or not available for distribution;

(b)appropriate the sum resolved to be capitalised to the Shareholders in proportion to the nominal amount of Shares (whether or not fully paid) held by them respectively and apply that sum on their behalf in or towards:

(iii)paying up the amounts (if any) for the time being unpaid on Shares held by them respectively, or

(iv)paying up in full unissued Shares or debentures of a nominal amount equal to that sum,

and allot the Shares or debentures, credited as fully paid, to the Shareholders (or as they may direct) in those proportions, or partly in one way and partly in the other, but the Share Premium Account, the capital redemption reserve and profits which are not available for

24

distribution may, for the purposes of this Article, only be applied in paying up unissued Shares to be allotted to Shareholders credited as fully paid;

(c)make any arrangements they think fit to resolve a difficulty arising in the distribution of a capitalised reserve and in particular, without limitation, where Shares or debentures become distributable in fractions the Directors may deal with the fractions as they think fit;

(d)authorise a Person to enter (on behalf of all the Shareholders concerned) into an agreement with the Company providing for either:

(v)the allotment to the Shareholders respectively, credited as fully paid, of Shares or debentures to which they may be entitled on the capitalisation, or

(vi)the payment by the Company on behalf of the Shareholders (by the application of their respective proportions of the reserves resolved to be capitalised) of the amounts or part of the amounts remaining unpaid on their existing Shares,

and any such agreement made under this authority being effective and binding on all those Shareholders; and

(e)generally do all acts and things required to give effect to any of the actions contemplated by this Article.

SHARE PREMIUM ACCOUNT

141.The Directors shall in accordance with the Law establish a Share Premium Account and shall carry to the credit of such account from time to time a sum equal to the amount or value of the premium paid on the issue of any Share.

142.There shall be debited to any Share Premium Account on the redemption or purchase of a Share the difference between the nominal value of such Share and the redemption or purchase price provided always that at the discretion of the Directors such sum may be paid out of the profits of the Company or, if permitted by the Law, out of capital.

NOTICES

143.Any notice or document may be served by the Company or by the Person entitled to give notice to any Shareholder either personally, or by posting it airmail or air courier service in a prepaid letter addressed to such Shareholder at his address as appearing in the Register, or by electronic mail to any electronic mail address such Shareholder may have specified in writing for the purpose of such service of notices, or by facsimile should the Directors deem it appropriate. In the case of joint holders of a Share, all notices shall be given to that one of the joint holders whose name stands first in the Register in respect of the joint holding, and notice so given shall be sufficient notice to all the joint holders.

144.Any Shareholder present, either personally or by proxy, at any meeting of the Company shall for all purposes be deemed to have received due notice of such meeting and, where requisite, of the purposes for which such meeting was convened.

145.Any notice or other document, if served by:

(a)post, shall be deemed to have been served five clear days after the time when the letter containing the same is posted;

25

(b)facsimile, shall be deemed to have been served upon production by the transmitting facsimile machine of a report confirming transmission of the facsimile in full to the facsimile number of the recipient;

(c)recognised courier service, shall be deemed to have been served 48 hours after the time when the letter containing the same is delivered to the courier service; or

(d)electronic mail, shall be deemed to have been served immediately upon the time of the transmission by electronic mail.

In proving service by post or courier service it shall be sufficient to prove that the letter containing the notice or documents was properly addressed and duly posted or delivered to the courier service.

146.Any notice or document delivered or sent by post to or left at the registered address of any Shareholder in accordance with the terms of these Articles shall notwithstanding that such Shareholder be then dead or bankrupt, and whether or not the Company has notice of his death or bankruptcy, be deemed to have been duly served in respect of any Share registered in the name of such Shareholder as sole or joint holder, unless his name shall at the time of the service of the notice or document, have been removed from the Register as the holder of the Share, and such service shall for all purposes be deemed a sufficient service of such notice or document on all Persons interested (whether jointly with or as claiming through or under him) in the Share.

147.Notice of every general meeting of the Company shall be given to:

(a)all Shareholders holding Shares with the right to receive notice and who have supplied to the Company an address for the giving of notices to them; and

(b)every Person entitled to a Share in consequence of the death or bankruptcy of a Shareholder, who but for his death or bankruptcy would be entitled to receive notice of the meeting.

No other Person shall be entitled to receive notices of general meetings.

INDEMNITY

148.Every Director (including for the purposes of this Article any alternate Director appointed pursuant to the provisions of these Articles), Secretary, assistant Secretary, or other officer for the time being and from time to time of the Company (but not including the Company’s auditors) and the personal representatives of the same (each an “Indemnified Person”) shall be indemnified and secured harmless against all actions, proceedings, costs, charges, expenses, losses, damages or liabilities incurred or sustained by such Indemnified Person, other than by reason of such Indemnified Person’s own dishonesty, wilful default or fraud, in or about the conduct of the Company’s business or affairs (including as a result of any mistake of judgment) or in the execution or discharge of his duties, powers, authorities or discretions, including without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing, any costs, expenses, losses or liabilities incurred by such Indemnified Person in defending (whether successfully or otherwise) any civil proceedings concerning the Company or its affairs in any court whether in the Cayman Islands or elsewhere.

149.No Indemnified Person shall be liable:

(a)for the acts, receipts, neglects, defaults or omissions of any other Director or officer or agent of the Company; or

(b)for any loss on account of defect of title to any property of the Company; or

26

(c)on account of the insufficiency of any security in or upon which any money of the Company shall be invested; or

(d)for any loss incurred through any bank, broker or other similar Person; or

(e)for any loss occasioned by any negligence, default, breach of duty, breach of trust, error of judgement or oversight on such Indemnified Person’s part; or

(f)for any loss, damage or misfortune whatsoever which may happen in or arise from the execution or discharge of the duties, powers, authorities, or discretions of such Indemnified Person’s office or in relation thereto;

unless the same shall happen through such Indemnified Person’s own dishonesty, wilful default or fraud.

NON-RECOGNITION OF TRUSTS

150.Subject to the proviso hereto, no Person shall be recognised by the Company as holding any Share upon any trust and the Company shall not, unless required by law, be bound by or be compelled in any way to recognise (even when having notice thereof) any equitable, contingent, future or partial interest in any Share or (except only as otherwise provided by these Articles or as the Law requires) any other right in respect of any Share except an absolute right to the entirety thereof in each Shareholder registered in the Register, provided that, notwithstanding the foregoing, the Company shall be entitled to recognise any such interests as shall be determined by the Directors.

WINDING UP

151.If the Company shall be wound up the liquidator shall apply the assets of the Company in such manner and order as he thinks fit in satisfaction of creditors’ claims.

152.If the Company shall be wound up, the liquidator may, with the sanction of an Ordinary Resolution divide amongst the Shareholders in specie or kind the whole or any part of the assets of the Company (whether they shall consist of property of the same kind or not) and may, for such purpose set such value as he deems fair upon any property to be divided as aforesaid and may determine how such division shall be carried out as between the Shareholders or different Classes.  The liquidator may, with the like sanction, vest the whole or any part of such assets in trustees upon such trusts for the benefit of the Shareholders as the liquidator, with the like sanction shall think fit, but so that no Shareholder shall be compelled to accept any assets whereon there is any liability.

AMENDMENT OF ARTICLES OF ASSOCIATION

153.Subject to the Law and the rights attaching to the various Classes, the Company may at any time and from time to time by Special Resolution alter or amend these Articles in whole or in part.

CLOSING OF REGISTER OR FIXING RECORD DATE

154.For the purpose of determining those Shareholders that are entitled to receive notice of, attend or vote at any meeting of Shareholders or any adjournment thereof, or those Shareholders that are entitled to receive payment of any dividend, or in order to make a determination as to who is a Shareholder for any other purpose, the Directors may provide that the Register shall be closed for transfers for a stated period which shall not exceed in any case 40 days.  If the Register shall be so closed for the purpose of determining those Shareholders that are entitled to receive notice of, attend or vote at a meeting of Shareholders the Register shall be so closed for at least ten days

27

immediately preceding such meeting and the record date for such determination shall be the date of the closure of the Register.

155.In lieu of or apart from closing the Register, the Directors may fix in advance a date as the record date for any such determination of those Shareholders that are entitled to receive notice of, attend or vote at a meeting of the Shareholders and for the purpose of determining those Shareholders that are entitled to receive payment of any dividend the Directors may, at or within 90 days prior to the date of declaration of such dividend, fix a subsequent date as the record date for such determination.

156.If the Register is not so closed and no record date is fixed for the determination of those Shareholders entitled to receive notice of, attend or vote at a meeting of Shareholders or those Shareholders that are entitled to receive payment of a dividend, the date on which notice of the meeting is posted or the date on which the resolution of the Directors declaring such dividend is adopted, as the case may be, shall be the record date for such determination of Shareholders. When a determination of those Shareholders that are entitled to receive notice of, attend or vote at a meeting of Shareholders has been made as provided in this Article, such determination shall apply to any adjournment thereof.

REGISTRATION BY WAY OF CONTINUATION

157.The Company may by Special Resolution resolve to be registered by way of continuation in a jurisdiction outside the Cayman Islands or such other jurisdiction in which it is for the time being incorporated, registered or existing. In furtherance of a resolution adopted pursuant to this Article, the Directors may cause an application to be made to the Registrar of Companies to deregister the Company in the Cayman Islands or such other jurisdiction in which it is for the time being incorporated, registered or existing and may cause all such further steps as they consider appropriate to be taken to effect the transfer by way of continuation of the Company.

MERGERS AND CONSOLIDATION

158.The Company may by Special Resolution resolve to merge or consolidate the Company in accordance with the Law.

DISCLOSURE

159.The Directors, or any authorised service providers (including the officers, the Secretary and the registered office agent of the Company), shall be entitled to disclose to any regulatory or judicial authority, or to any stock exchange on which the Shares may from time to time be listed, any information regarding the affairs of the Company including, without limitation, information contained in the Register and books of the Company.

28

EX-4.2

Exhibit 4.2

Cover photograph courtesy of Action Images

THE FOOTBALL ASSOCIATION

PREMIER LEAGUE LIMITED

Board of Directors

Sir David G Richards (Chairman)

R C Scudamore

Auditors

Deloitte LLP

2 New Street Square

London

EC4A 3BZ

Bankers

Barclays Bank plc

27th Floor

1 Churchill Place

London

E14 5HP

THE FOOTBALL ASSOCIATION

PREMIER LEAGUE LIMITED

Season 2012/13

Chief Executive

R C Scudamore

General Secretary

N I Coward

Registered Office

30 Gloucester Place

London W1U 8PL

Regd. No. 2719699

Telephone

020 7864 9000

Facsimile

020 7864 9001

Website

www.premierleague.com

Published by The Football Association Premier League Limited

© The Football Association Premier League Limited 2012

PREMIER LEAGUE CHAIRMEN’S CHARTER

SEASON 2012/13

Foreword

The Chairmen’s Charter is a statement of our commitment and aim to run Premier League football to the highest possible standards in a professional manner and with the utmost integrity.

With that aim we, the Chairmen of the Clubs in membership of The Premier League, are determined:

(a)  To conduct our respective Club’s dealings with the utmost good faith and honesty.

(b)  At all times to maintain a rule book which is comprehensive, relevant and up-to-date.

(c)  To adopt disciplinary procedures which are professional, fair and objective.

(d)  To submit to penalties which are fair and realistic.

(e)  To secure the monitoring of and compliance with the rules at all times.

The Charter

The Chairmen’s Charter sets out our commitment to run Premier League football to the highest possible standards and with integrity.

We will ensure that our Clubs:

·Behave with the utmost good faith and honesty to each other, do not unjustly criticise or disparage one another and maintain confidences.

·Will comply with the laws of the game and take all reasonable steps to ensure that the Manager, his staff and Players accept and observe the authority and decisions of Match Officials at all times.

·Follow Premier League and FA Rules not only to the letter but also to their spirit, and will ensure that our Clubs and Officials are fully aware of such rules and that we have effective procedures to implement the same.

·Will respect the contractual obligations and responsibilities of each other’s employees and not seek to breach these or to make illegal approaches.

·Will discharge their financial responsibilities and obligations to each other promptly and fully and not seek to avoid them.

·Will seek to resolve differences between each other without recourse to law.

CONTENTS

CLUB DIRECTORY	01
FIXTURES	42
RULES	60
– Premier League Rules	73
– Premier League Forms	209
– Youth Development Rules	275
– Youth Development Forms	342
– Appendices to the Rules	363
MATCH OFFICIALS	418
MEMORANDUM & ARTICLES OF ASSOCIATION	424
MISCELLANEOUS	447
STATISTICS	459

Barclays is a trading name of Barclays Bank PLC and its subsidiaries.  Barclays Bank PLC is registered in England. Registered Number 1026167. Authorised and regulated by the Financial Services Authority. Registered Number 122702. Registered Office: 1 Churchill Place, London E14 5HP.

CLUB DIRECTORY

ARSENAL
Highbury House
75 Drayton Park
London N5 1BU
Main Switchboard No: 020 7619 5003
Facsimile No: 020 7704 4001
Ticket Office No: 020 7619 5000
Credit Card Bookings: 0844 277 3625
Website: www.arsenal.com

Chairman	Ticketing and Services Director
Peter Hill-Wood	Ivan Worsell
	Telephone No: 020 7619 5003
Chief Executive Officer
Ivan Gazidis	Stadium and Facilities Director
	John Beattie
Company Secretary	Telephone No: 020 7704 4030
David Miles
	Communications Director
Manager	Mark Gonnella
Arsène Wenger	Telephone No: 020 7704 4010
Assistant Manager	Team Doctor
Steve Bould	Gary O’Driscoll
	Qualifications: MBBS, BSc, DipSEM, FFSEM(Ire)
Head of Youth Development
Liam Brady	Physiotherapist
	Colin Lewin
Chief Financial Officer	Qualifications: BSc (Hons) MCSP, SRP
Stuart Wisely
Telephone No: 020 7704 4060	Head Groundsman
	Paul Ashcroft
Chief Commercial Officer Tom Fox Telephone No: 020 7619 5003	Qualifications: National Diploma in Turf, Science and Grounds Management
Marketing Director
Angus Kinnear
Telephone No: 020 7619 5003

2

Publications Manager	Directors
Andy Exley	Peter Hill-Wood (Chairman)
Arsenal Football Club, Highbury House,	Ken Friar OBE
75 Drayton Park, London N5 1BU	Ivan Gazidis (CEO)
Telephone No: 020 7619 5003	Richard Carr
	Sir Chips Keswick
Shirt Sponsor	Lord Harris of Peckham
Emirates	Stanley Kroenke
Kit Manufacturers	Official Company Name
Nike UK Ltd	The Arsenal Football Club Plc
Ground Capacity at start of the Season
60,362
Pitch Dimensions
Length:105 metres, Width: 68 metres

Colours
Shirts:  Red	Shirts:  Purple & Black	Shirts:  Yellow
Shorts: White	Shorts: Black	Shorts: Redcurrant
Socks:  White	Socks:  Purple & Black	Socks: Yellow
Goalkeepers Shirt: Green	Goalkeepers Shirt: Pink	Goalkeepers Shirt: Yellow

3

ASTON VILLA Villa Park Birmingham B6 6HE Main Switchboard No: 0121 327 2299 Facsimile No: 0121 322 2107 Ticket Office No: 0800 612 0970 Website: www.avfc.co.uk Email: postmaster@avfc.co.uk

Chairman	Head of Facilities
Randolph Lerner	Tom Fantini
	Telephone No: 0121 326 1498
Chief Executive
Paul Faulkner	Head of Security & Safety Operations
	John Handley
Secretary	Telephone No: 0121 326 1505
Sharon Barnhurst
	Head of Media
Manager	Brian Doogan
Paul Lambert	Telephone No: 0121 326 1561
Assistant Manager	Head of Sport and Exercise Medicine
Ian Culverhouse	Roddy MacDonald
Academy Manager	Qualifications: MBChB, MRCGP, DTM&H, MSc (Sports Medicine), FFSEM
Bryan Jones
	Senior Physiotherapist
Chief Finance Officer	Alan Smith
Robin Russell Telephone No 0121 326 1520	Qualifications: Chartered Physiotherapist, MRSP, SRP
Head of Marketing	Head Groundsman
Russell Jones	Johnathan Calderwood
Telephone No: 0121 326 1545	Qualifications: HND Turf Management
Head of Consumer Sales (Ticketing)
Nicola Keye
Telephone No: 0121 326 1528

4

Programme Editor	Directors
Aston Villa Media Department	Randolph Lerner (Chairman Aston Villa Ltd)
Villa Park, Birmingham, B6 6HE	Paul Faulkner (Chief Executive)
Telephone No: 0121 327 2299	Robin Russell (Chief Finance Officer)
	General Charles Krulak (Aston Villa Ltd)
Shirt Sponsor
Genting Casinos	Official Company Name
	Aston Villa FC Limited
Kit Manufacturers
Macron
Ground Capacity at start of the Season
42,785
Pitch Dimensions
Length: 105 metre, Width: 68 metres

Colours
Shirts:  Claret with sky sleeve	Shirts:  Lime green with navy trim
Shorts: White with claret / sky trim	Shorts: Navy with lime green trim
Socks:  Sky with claret hoops and turnover	Socks:  Navy with lime green hoops
Goalkeepers Shirt: Green with black trim	Goalkeepers Shirt: Orange with black trim

5

CHELSEA Stamford Bridge Fulham Road London SW6 1HS Correspondence Address: Training Ground, 60 Stoke Road, Stoke D’Abernon, Cobham, Surrey KT11 3PT Football Administration Fax: 01932 596180

Main Switchboard No: 0871 984 1955

Facsimile No: 0207 381 4831

Call Centre/Ticket Sales: 0871  984 1905

Website: www.chelseafc.com

Mobile: wap.chelseafc.com

Email: enquiries@chelseafc.com

Chairman	Ticketing & Call Centre Manager
Bruce Buck	Kelly Webster
	Telephone No: 0207 915 1941
Chief Executive
Ron Gourlay	Facilities Manager
	Chris Gleeson
Secretary	Telephone No: 0207 915 1977
David Barnard
	Safety Officer
Manager	Jill Dawson
Roberto Di Matteo	Telephone No: 0207 565 1479
Assistant First Team Coaches	Press Officer
Eddie Newton / Steve Holland	Steve Atkins
	Telephone No: 01932 596 101
Academy Manager
Neil Bath	First Team Doctor
	Eva Carneiro
Finance Director	Qualifications: BMed Sci, BMBS MSc Sports
Chris Alexander	Med, CCT Sports Med, FFSEM
Telephone No: 0207 915 1969
	Senior Physiotherapist
Head of Hospitality	Jason Palmer
Simon Hunter	Qualifications: BPHTY, BHMS (Ed) Hons, MCSP
Telephone No: 0207 915 1988
Head of Ticketing & Supporter Liaison
Graham Smith
Telephone No: 0207 958 2166

6

Head Groundsman	Ground Capacity at start of the Season
Jason Griffin	41,798
Qualifications: NVQ Levels 1 & 2
	Pitch Dimensions
Publications Editor
David Antill, Trinity Mirror Sport Media
Stamford Bridge, Fulham Road,	Directors
London, SW6 1HS	Bruce Buck
Telephone No: 0207 958 2168	Ron Gourlay
	Eugene Tenenbaum
Shirt Sponsor	David Barnard
Samsung	Mike Forde
Kit Manufacturers	Official Company Name
Adidas	Chelsea Football Club Ltd

Colours
Shirts:  Reflex blue & gold	Shirts:  White & navy & aqua	Shirts:  Black & sun
Shorts: Reflex blue	Shorts: White	Shorts: Black
Socks:  White with reflex blue & gold	Socks:  Navy & aqua	Socks:  Black
Goalkeepers Shirt: Forest	Goalkeepers Shirt: White & Deepest purple	Goalkeepers Shirt: Slime & Black

7

EVERTON Goodison Park Goodison Road Liverpool L4 4EL Main Switchboard: 0871 663 1878 Facsimile No: 0151 286 9112 Ticket Office No: 0871 663 1878 Credit Card Bookings: 0871 663 1878 Website: www.evertonfc.com Email: everton@evertonfc.com

Chairman	Chief Operating Officer & Community Chief Executive
Bill Kenwright CBE	Denise Barrett-Baxendale BA (Hons) MBA, EdD, FRSA
	Telephone No: 0151 530 5254
Chief Executive
Robert Elstone	Communications Director
	Paul Tyrrell
Club Secretary/Head of Football Operations	Telephone No: 0151 530 5233
David Harrison
Telephone No: 0151 530 5207	Stadium Safety Officer
	David Lewis
Manager	Telephone No: 0151 530 5223
David Moyes
	Stadium Manager
Assistant Manager	Alan Bowen
Steve Round	Telephone No: 0151 530 5267
Academy Manager	Head of Media & Communications
Alan Irvine	Mark Rowan
	Telephone No: 0151 530 5323
Finance & Operations Director
Martin Evans	Team Doctor
Telephone No: 0151 530 5286	Dr Ian Irving
	Qualifications: MBChB, BSc Pharm
Head of Commercial
Dave Biggar	Senior Physiotherapist
Telephone No: 0151 530 5342	Daniel Donachie
Head of Ticketing	Qualifications: BSc (Hons) Phys, Manual Therapy Cert
Matt Kendall
Telephone No: 0151 330 2498

8

Head Groundsman	Ground Capacity at start of the Season
Bob Lennon	39,571
Qualifications: OND, NDH, RHS
	Pitch Dimensions
Programme Editor
Darren Griffiths
Goodison Park	Directors
Goodison Road, Liverpool L4 4EL	Bill Kenwright CBE (Chairman)
Telephone No: 0151 530 5323	Jon Woods (Deputy Chairman)
	Robert Earl
Shirt Sponsor	Sir Philip Carter CBE
Chang
	Official Company Name
Kit Manufacturers	The Everton Football Club Company Limited
Nike

Colours
Shirts:  Bright blue	Shirts:  Black	Shirts:  White
Shorts: White	Shorts: Black	Shorts: Bright Blue
Socks:  Bright blue	Socks:  Black	Socks:  White
Goalkeepers Shirt: Court green	Goalkeepers Shirt: University gold

9

FULHAM Craven Cottage Stevenage Road London SW6 6HH Correspondence Address: Training Ground, Motspur Park, New Malden, Surrey KT3 6PT

Main Switchboard No: 0843 208 1222

Facsimile No: 0870 442 0236

Ticket Office No: 0843 208 1234

Credit Card Bookings: 0843 208 1234

Website: www.fulhamfc.com

Email: enquiries@fulhamfc.com

Chairman	Supporter Centre Manager
Mohamed Al Fayed	Sandra Coles
	Telephone No: 020 7384 4797
Chief Executive Officer
Alistair Mackintosh	Venues Operations Director
	Graham Gilmore
Club & Company Secretary	Telephone No: 020 8336 7541
Darren Preston
	Safety Officer
Football Secretary	Steve Riley
Jennifer Christey	Telephone No: 020 7384 4748
Manager	Communications & Digital Media Director
Martin Jol	Sarah Brookes
	Telephone No: 020 8336 7488
Assistant Manager
Michael Lindeman	Team Doctor
	Steve Lewis
Academy Director Huw Jennings	Qualifications: BSc (Hons), MBBS, AFRCSEd, MScSEM, MFSEM (UK)
Finance Director	Senior Physiotherapist
Sean O’Loughlin	Tom Jackson
Telephone No: 020 8336 7589	Qualifications: B.Sc. Hons in Physiotherapy
Commercial Director	Head Groundsman
Jonathan Gregory	Bruce Elliot
Telephone No: 020 8336 7408	Qualifications: NVQ 3 in Sports Turf Management
Marketing Manager
Kurt Pittman
Telephone No: 020 8336 7476

10

Publications Editor	Directors
Tom Harvey	Mohamed Al Fayed
Training Ground, Motspur Park,	Karim Fayed
New Malden, Surrey KT3 6PT	Alistair Mackintosh
Telephone No: 020 8336 7478	Mark Collins
	Omar Fayed
Shirt Sponsor	Michael Cole
FxPro	Dennis Turner
	Sean O’Loughlin
Kit Manufacturers
Kappa	Official Company Name
	Fulham Football Club (1987) Limited
Ground Capacity at start of the Season
25,700
Pitch Dimensions

Colours
Shirts:  White with black pin stripe	Shirts:  Orange with black trim	Shirts:  Black with gold/white sash
Shorts: Black	Shorts: White	Shorts: Black
Socks:  White with black trim	Socks:  Orange with white trim	Socks:  Black with white trim
Goalkeepers Shirt: Grenadine (deep red)	Goalkeepers Shirt: Green	Goalkeepers Shirt: Grey

11

LIVERPOOL Anfield Road Anfield Liverpool L4 0TH Correspondence Address: PO Box 1959,  Liverpool L69 3JL Main Switchboard No: 0151 263 2361 Facsimile No: 0151 260 8813 Ticket Office/Booking Line No: 0843 170 5555 Customer Services /Memberships: 0843 170 5000 Website: www.liverpoolfc.com Email: customerservices@liverpoolfc.com

Chairman	Ticketing Manager
Tom Werner	Keri Garrity
	Telephone No: 0151 907 9355
Managing Director
Ian Ayre	Hospitality Sales Manager
	Sue Johnston
Secretary	Telephone No: 0151 907 9311
Zoe Ward
	Stadium Manager & Safety Officer
Manager	Ged Poynton
Brendan Rodgers	Telephone No: 0151 264 2247
Assistant Manager	Director of Corporate Relations & Communications
Colin Pascoe	Jen Chang
	Telephone No: 0151 264 2450
Academy Director
Frank McParland	Head of Press
	Matt McCann
Chief Financial Officer	Telephone No: 0151 230 5760
Philip Nash
Telephone No: 0151 264 2305	Team Doctor
	Dr Zafar Iqbal
Chief Commercial Officer Billy Hogan	Qualifications: MBBS, BSc, DCH, DRCOG, MRCGP, MSc (SEM), MFSEM (UK), DIP PCR
Head of Ticketing & Hospitality	Senior Physiotherapist
Phil Dutton	TBC
Telephone No: 0151 237 5963

12

Principal Groundsman	Directors
Terry Forsyth	John Henry
	Tom Werner
Programme Editor	David Ginsberg
Lee Berry - Programme Master	Ian Ayre
lee@programmemaster.com	Philip Nash
	Michael Gordon
Shirt Sponsor	Jeff Vinik
Standard Chartered
	Official Company Name
Kit Manufacturers	The Liverpool Football Club & Athletic Grounds Limited
Warrior
Ground Capacity at start of the Season
45,276
Pitch Dimensions

Colours
Shirts:  Red	Shirts:  Black / grey		Shirts:  Purple
Shorts: Red	Shorts: Black / grey		Shorts: Purple
Socks:  Red	Socks:  Black / grey		Socks:  Purple
Goalkeepers Shirt: Green	Goalkeepers Shirt: Yellow		Goalkeepers Shirt: Orange

13

MANCHESTER CITY The Etihad Stadium Etihad Campus Manchester M11 3FF Main Switchboard No: 0161 444 1894 Facsimile No: 0161 438 7999 Ticket Office No: 0161 444 1894 Credit Card Bookings: 0161 444 1894 Website: www.mcfc.co.uk Email: mcfc@mcfc.co.uk

Chairman	Head of Event Production
H.E. Khaldoon Al Mubarak	Nick Becker
	Telephone No: 0161 444 1894
Chief Commercial & Operating Officer
Tom Glick	Safety Officer
	Peter Fletcher
Secretary	Telephone No: 0870 062 1894
Rebecca Baker
	Chief Communications Officer
Manager	Vicky Kloss
Roberto Mancini	Telephone No: 0870 062 1894
Assistant Manager	Club Doctor
Brian Kidd	Dr Phil Batty
Head of Elite Development	Qualifications: MB ChB, DRCOG, MRCGP, PG Dip (SEM), FFSEM (UK)
TBC
	Senior Physiotherapist
Chief Financial & Administration Officer	Lee Nobes
Graham Wallace	Qualifications: BSc (Hons) MCSP, SRP, MAACP
Telephone No: 0161 444 1894
	Head Groundsman
Head of Marketing	Lee Jackson
Julian Pate Telephone No: 0161 444 1894	Qualifications: NVQ Level 2, 3 & 4 Sportsturf, Foundation Degree in Sportsturf Science, PA 1,2 and 6 Chemical Application Licences
Head of Supporter Experience
Danny Wilson
Telephone No: 0161 444 1894

14

Programme Editor	Directors
Ian Guildford, Ignition Publications	H.E. Khaldoon Al Mubarak
Email: ignitionpublications@mac.com	Simon Pearce
Telephone No: 01899 568 195	Martin Lee Edelman
	John Macbeath
Shirt Sponsor	Mohamed Al Mazrouei
Etihad	Alberto Galassi
Kit Manufacturers	Official Company Name
Umbro	Manchester City Football Club Limited
Ground Capacity at start of the Season
47,405
Pitch Dimensions
Length: 105 metres, Width: 68 metres

Colours
Shirts:  Sky blue	Shirts:  Zinfandel (maroon)
Shorts: White	Shorts: Zinfandel (maroon)
Socks:  Sky blue/black turnover	Socks:  Zinfandel (maroon)
Goalkeepers Shirt:	with saffron: (yellow) hoops
Emerald Green	Goalkeepers Shirt: Wisteria

15

MANCHESTER UNITED Sir Matt Busby Way Old Trafford Manchester M16 0RA Main Switchboard No: 0161 868 8000 Facsimile No: 0161 868 8804 Ticket Office No: 0161 868 8000 option 1 Credit Card Bookings: 0161 868 8000 option 1 Website: www.manutd.co.uk Email: enquiries@manutd.co.uk

Chief Executive	Stadium Manager
David Gill	Ian Collins
	Telephone No: 0161 868 8360
Secretary
John Alexander	Safety Officer
	Charlie Coxon
Manager	Telephone No: 0161 868 8609
Sir Alex Ferguson CBE
	Director of Communications
Assistant Manager	Philip Townsend
Michael Phelan	Telephone No: 0161 868 8216
Academy Manager	Club Doctor
Brian McClair	Dr Steve McNally
Finance Director Steve Deaville	Qualifications: B.Med Sci BM BS MRCGP DCH DRCOG DOccMed Dip.SEM.GB&I MFSEM (RCPI & RCSI) MFSEM(UK)
Telephone No: 0161 868 8327
	Senior Physiotherapist
Commercial Director	Rob Swire
Richard Arnold	Qualifications: MSc MCSP SRP
Telephone No: 0207 484 1200
	Grounds Manager
Ticket Office Manager	Anthony Sinclair
Saad Afzal	Qualifications: Intermediate Diploma in Sportsground Staff
Telephone No: 0161 868 8000

16

Programme Editor	Directors
Paul Davies	D Gill
Sir Matt Busby Way, Old Trafford,	JM Edelson
Manchester M16 0RA	Sir Bobby Charlton CBE
Telephone No: 0161 868 8551
	Official Company Name
Shirt Sponsor	Manchester United Football Club Limited
AON
Kit Manufacturers
Nike
Ground Capacity at start of the Season
75,765
Pitch Dimensions
Length: 105 metres, Width: 68 metres

Colours
Shirts:  Red	Shirts:  White	Shirts:  Blue/black
Shorts: White (alternative black)	Shorts: Black (alternative white)	Shorts: Black (alternative blue)
Socks:  Black (alternative white)	Socks:  White (alternative black)	Socks:  Blue
Goalkeepers Shirt: Green	Goalkeepers Shirt: Blue	Goalkeepers Shirt: Yellow

17

NEWCASTLE UNITED Sports Direct Arena
Newcastle upon Tyne NE1 4ST
Football Secretary’s address: Newcastle United Training Centre, Whitley Road, Newcastle upon Tyne NE12 9SF Main Switchboard No: 0844 372 1892 Facsimile No: 0191 201 8600 Ticket Office No: 0844 372 1892 (Option 1) Website: www.nufc.co.uk Email: admin@nufc.co.uk

Managing Director Derek Llambias Football Secretary Lee Charnley Telephone No: 0191 238 1004 Manager Alan Pardew Assistant Manager John Carver Academy Manager Joe Joyce Finance Director John Irving Telephone No: 0844 372 1892 (Extn 8681) Partnerships Manager Dale Aitchison Telephone No: 0844 372 1892 (Extn 8436) Box Office Manager Stephen Tickle Telephone No: 0844 372 1892 (Extn 8455) Facilities Manager Eddie Rutherford Telephone No: 0844 372 1892 (Extn 8558) Safety Officer Steve Storey Telephone No: 0844 372 1892 (Extn 8528) Head of Media Wendy Taylor Telephone No: 0844 372 1892 (Extn 8420) Senior Physiotherapist Derek Wright Qualifications: MSCP DipRGRT PG DIP Sport Ex Med. Head Groundsman Michael Curran Qualifications: City & Guilds - Levels 1, 2, 3 Amenity Horticulture & Groundsmanship, Iog NPC, IOG NTC Foundation Manager Kate Bradley Telephone No: 0844 372 1892 (Extn 8477)

18

Club Doctor Dr Paul Catterson Qualifications: MBBS, MRCP, FCEM, Dip SEM, MFSEM Programme Managing Editor Dan Sheridan Sports Direct Arena, Newcastle Upon Tyne NE1 4ST Telephone No: 0844 372 1892 (Extn 8579) Shirt Sponsor Virgin Money Kit Manufacturers Puma Ground Capacity at start of the Season 52,405 Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres, Width: 68 metres Directors: Derek Llambias Lee Charnley John Irving Official Company Name: Newcastle United Football Company Limited

Colours
Shirts:  Black And White	Shirts:  Burgundy	Shirts:  Lime with navy blue trim
Shorts: Black	Shorts: Burgundy	Shorts: Navy blue
Socks:  Black	Socks:  Burgundy	Socks:  Lime with navy blue trim
Goalkeepers Shirt: Stone grey with blue band	Goalkeepers Shirt: Green

19

NORWICH CITY
Carrow Road
Norwich NR1 1JE
Main Switchboard No: 01603 760760
Facsimile No: 01603 613886
Ticket Office No: 0844 826 1902
Website: www.canaries.co.uk
Email: reception@ncfc-canaries.co.uk

Chairman Alan Bowkett Chief Executive David McNally Secretary Andrew Blofeld Manager Chris Hughton Assistant Manager Colin Calderwood Head of Youth Development Ricky Martin Finance Director Sam Gordon Telephone No: 01603 218709 Head of Sales & Marketing Will Hoy Telephone No: 01603 218718 Box Office Manager Danny Casey Telephone No: 01603 218703 Head of Stadium Operations Chris Bailey Telephone No: 01603 218713 Safety Officer Andy Batley Telephone No: 01603 218204 Press Officer Joe Ferrari Telephone No: 01603 218746 Team Doctor Dr Nick Wilford Qualifications: MB BS, BMeDSci, MSc (Sports and Exercise Med), MFSEM, MRCGP Senior Physiotherapist Neal Reynolds Qualifications: BSc (Physiotherapy) MSc (Sports Therapy), MCSP, SRP Head Groundsman Gary Kemp

20

Programme Editor Peter Rogers Carrow, Road, Norwich NR1 1JE Telephone No: 01603 218748 Shirt Sponsor Aviva Kit Manufacturers Errea Ground Capacity at start of the Season Currently 27,224 Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres, Width: 68 metres Directors Alan Bowkett Michael Foulger Stephen Fry David McNally Stephan Phillips Delia Smith Michael Wynn-Jones Official Company Name Norwich City Football Club PLC

Colours
Shirts:  Yellow	Shirts:  Black	Shirts:  N/A
Shorts: Green	Shorts: Black	Shorts: N/A
Socks:  Yellow	Socks:  Black	Socks:  N/A
Goalkeepers Shirt: Black	Goalkeepers Shirt: Green	Goalkeepers Shirt: Red

21

QUEENS PARK RANGERS
Loftus Road Stadium South Africa Road Shepherds Bush LondonW12 7PJ
Main Switchboard: 020 8743 0262
Facsimile No: 020 8749 0994
Ticket Office No: 08444 777 007
Credit Card Bookings: 08444 777 007
Website: www.qpr.co.uk
Email feedback@qpr.co.uk

Chairman Tony Fernandes Chief Executive Philip Beard Secretary Terry Springett Manager Mark Hughes Assistant Manager Mark Bowen Youth Development Manager Steve Gallen Finance Director Rebecca Caplehorn Telephone No: 020 8740 2516 Marketing Director Becky Grote Telephone No: 020 8740 2514 Commercial Director Euan Inglis Telephone No: 020 8740 2586 Box Office Manager Jenny Elliott Telephone No: 020 8740 2532 Operations Manager Jenny Winstanley Telephone No: 020 8740 2566 Safety Officer Clive Doyle Telephone No: 020 8743 0262 Press Officer Ian Taylor Telephone No: 020 8740 2541 Team Doctor Peter Florida-James Qualifications: MBChB MRCGP MFSEM MFPHM Dip Sports Medicine MBA Senior Physiotherapist Nigel Cox Qualifications: BSc (Hons) MCSP HPC FA Dip

22

Head Groundsman Sportsturf Maintenance (Dave Butler) Programme Editor Ian Taylor Loftus Road Stadium South Africa Road Shepherds Bush London W12 7PJ Telephone No: 020 8740 2541 Shirt Sponsor Air Asia Kit Manufacturers Lotto Ground Capacity at start of the Season 18,439 Pitch Dimensions Directors Tony Fernandes (Chairman) Amit Bhatia (Vice Chairman) Kamarudin Meranum Official Company Name Queens Park Rangers Football & Athletic Club Limited

Colours
Shirts:  Blue & white hoops	Shirts:  Red with white sleeve	Shirts:  Sky blue with navy Sleeve
Shorts: White	trim and white chest hoop	Trim and navy chest hoop
(with blue alternative)	Shorts: Red with white side trim	Shorts:  Navy with sky side trim
Socks:  White	Socks:  Red with white calf hoop	Socks:   Sky with navy calf hoop
Goalkeepers Shirt: Black	Goalkeepers Shirt: Yellow	Goalkeepers Shirt: Pink

23

READING
Madejski Stadium
Junction 11 M4
Reading, Berks
RG2 0FL
Main Switchboard: 0118 968 1100
Facsimile No: 0118 968 1101
Ticket Office No: 0844 249 1871
Website: www.readingfc.co.uk

Chairman Sir John Madejski OBE, DL, DLitt Chief Executive Nigel Howe Club Secretary Sue Hewett Manager Brian McDermott 1st Team Coach Nigel Gibbs Academy Manager Eamonn Dolan Finance Director Bryan Stabler Telephone No: 0118 968 1113 Commercial Director Pat Coyne Telephone No: 0118 968 1305 Marketing Manager Emma Pierce Telephone No: 0118 968 1237 Ticket Office Manager Mia Lamming Telephone No: 0118 968 1208 Stadium Manager Ray Booth Telephone No: 0118 968 1104 Head of Communications Craig Mortimer-Zhika Telephone No: 0118 968 1213 Team Doctor Dr Geoff Williams Qualifications: MB, BCh, MRCGP, DRCOG Physiotherapist Luke Anthony Qualifications: BSc, MSc, MCSP Groundsman Greg Bolton Qualifications: Level 3 NVQ Sportsturf Publications Manager Mark Bradley Madejski Stadium, Jct 11, M4, Reading RG2 0FL Telephone No: 0118 968 1300

24

Shirt Sponsor Waitrose Kit Manufacturers Puma Ground Capacity at start of the Season 24,197 Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres, Width: 68 metres Directors Sir John Madejski OBE, DL, DLitt Ian Wood Smith Nigel Howe Anton Zingarevich Christopher Samuelson Andrew Obolensky Official Company Name The Reading Football Club Limited

Colours
Shirts:  Royal blue & white	Shirts:  Yellow	Shirts:  Red
Shorts: Royal blue	Shorts: Yellow	Shorts: Red
Socks:  Royal blue & white	Socks:  Yellow	Socks:  Red
Goalkeepers Shirt: Lime green	Goalkeepers Shirt: Silver	Goalkeepers Shirt: Black

25

SOUTHAMPTON
St Mary’s Stadium
Britannia Road
Southampton
SO14 5FP
Main Switchboard: 0845 688 9448
Facsimile No: 02380 727727
Ticket Office No: 0845 688 9288
Credit Card Bookings: 02381 780780
Website: www.saintsfc.co.uk

Executive Chairman Mr Nicola Cortese Club Secretary Ros Wheeler Manager Nigel Adkins Assistant Manager Andy Crosby / Dean Wilkins Academy Manager Matthew Crocker Chief Financial Officer Gareth Rogers Telephone No: 0845 688 9448 Ticket Office Manager Jaimie Longmuir Telephone No: 02380 727 796 Chief Operations Officer Brendan McGlinchey Telephone No: 0845 688 9448 Head of Sales Andrew Markham Club Spokesman Jordan Sibley Telephone No: 0845 688 9448 Team Doctor Mark Wotherspoon Qualifications: MBBS, FFSEM, REMO Physiotherapist Matt Radcliffe Qualifications: BSc (Hons) Sports Science & Coaching, BSc (Hons Physiotherapy, MSc. Groundsman Andy Gray Qualifications: NVQL3 Sports Ground Mgmt, NCH - PA1, PA2A & PA6A Shirt Sponsor AAP3 Kit Manufacturers Umbro

26

Ground Capacity at start of the Season

32,689

Pitch Dimensions

Length: 105 metres, Width: 68 metres

Directors

Nicola Cortese

Gareth Rogers

Brendan McGlinchey

Les Reed

Official Company Name

Southampton Football Club

Colours
Shirts:  Red	Shirts:  White	Shirts:  Yellow
Shorts: Red	Shorts: White	Shorts: Blue
Socks:  Red	Socks:  White	Socks:  White Or blue
Goalkeepers Shirt: Black	Goalkeepers Shirt: Deep wisteria	Goalkeepers Shirt: Green and/or grey

27

STOKE CITY
Britannia Stadium
Stanley Matthews Way
Stoke-on-Trent ST4 4EG
Main Switchboard No: 01782 367598
Facsimile No: (Football Administration) 01782 646988
Facsimile No: (General Depts) 01782 592221
Ticket Office No: 01782 367599
Website: www.stokecityfc.com
Email: info@stokecityfc.com

Chairman Peter Coates Chief Executive Tony Scholes Secretary Eddie Harrison Manager Tony Pulis Assistant Manager Dave Kemp Head of Youth Development Terry Robinson Head of Finance Martin Goodman Telephone No: 01782 592261 Head of Marketing Andy Billingham Telephone No: 01782 592219 Ticket Office Manager Josh Whittaker-Vyse Telephone No: 01782 592203 Stadium Manager Les Kingston Telephone No: 01782 592192 Health and Safety Officer Ravi Sharma Telephone No: 01782 592274 Head of Media & Communications Nick Lucy Telephone No: 01782 592172 Team Doctor Dr Andrew Dent Qualifications: MBCh.B, MRCGP, MFSEM(UK), Dip Sports Medicine Telephone No: 07831 376383 Senior Physiotherapist Dave Watson Qualifications: BPHTY, MNZSP, MCSPM Head Groundsman Andrew Jackson

28

Programme Editor Nick Lucy Stoke City FC Telephone No: 01782 592172 Shirt Sponsor Bet 365 Kit Manufacturers Adidas Ground Capacity at start of the Season 27,740 Pitch Dimensions Directors Peter Coates Phil Rawlins Keith Humphreys Tony Scholes Richard Smith Official Company Name Stoke City Football Club Limited

Colours
Shirts:  Red & white stripes	Shirts:  New navy/cardinal stripes
Shorts: White	Shorts: New navy
Socks:  White or red	Socks:  New navy or white
Goalkeepers Shirt: Sky Blue (cyan)	Goalkeepers Shirt: Orange (warning)

29

SUNDERLAND AFC
Stadium of Light
Sunderland SR5 1SU
Main Switchboard No: 0871 911 1200
Facsimile No: 0191 551 5123
Credit Card Bookings: 0871 911 1973
Clubcall: 09068 121881
Website: www.safc.com
Email: enquiries@safc.com

Chairman Ellis Short Chief Executive Margaret Byrne Club Secretary Liz Coley Manager Martin O’Neill OBE Assistant Manager Steve Walford Academy Manager Ged McNamee Finance Director Angela Lowes Telephone No: 0871 911 1217 Marketing Director Mike Farnan Telephone No: 0871 911 1274 Commercial Director Gary Hutchinson Telephone No: 0871 911 1243 Ticket Office Manager Phil Clarkson Telephone No: 0871 911 1258 Facilities Manager Peter Weymes Telephone No: 0871 911 1201 Safety Manager Paul Weir Telephone No: 0871 911 1211 Media and Communications Manager Louise Wanless Telephone No: 0871 911 1227 Team Doctor Dr Glen Rae Qualifications: MBchB, MRCGP, MFSEM (UK), Dip Sports Medicine Senior Physiotherapist Dave Galley Qualifications: MCSP, HPC, Dip RGRT Head Groundsman Adrian Partridge Qualifications: C&G Greenkeeping Level 1,2&3

30

Programme Editor Rob Mason Stadium of Light, Sunderland SR5 1SU Telephone No: 0871 911 1226 Shirt Sponsor Invest In Africa Kit Manufacturers Adidas Ground Capacity at start of the Season 48,707 Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres Width: 68 meters Directors Ellis Short David Miliband Per-Magnus Andersson Margaret Byrne Angela Lowes Mike Farnan Gary Hutchinson Official Company Name Sunderland AFC Ltd

Colours
Shirts:  Red & white stripe	Shirts:  Navy/collegiate aqua
Shorts: Black	Shorts: Navy
Socks:  Black	Socks:  Navy
Goalkeepers Shirt: Warning	Goalkeepers Shirt: Super cyan

31

SWANSEA CITY
Liberty Stadium
Landore
Swansea SA1 2FA
Main Switchboard No: 0844 249 1912 Facsimile No: 01792 616606
Ticket Office No: 0844 815 6665
Website: www.swanseacity.net
Email: info@swanseacityfc.co.uk

Chairman Huw Jenkins General Manager Alun Cowie Secretary Jackie Rockey Manager Michael Laudrup Assistant Manager Erik Larsen Head of Youth Development Tony Pennock Telephone No: 01792 616609 / 543572 Finance Director Don Keefe Telephone No: 01792 616600 Business & Merchandising Manager Andrea Morris Telephone No: 01792 616492 Sales and Hospitality Manager Joe Kelly Telephone No: 01792 616604 Box Office Manager Phil Hovestadt Telephone No: 07943 816486 Stadium General Manager Andrew Davies Telephone No: 01792 616401 Safety Officer Mike Ash Telephone No: 07904 856209 Media Manager Jonathan Wilsher Telephone No: 01792 616611 / 07831 555464 Team Doctor Dr Jez McCluskey Qualifications: MBBCh, MRCGP, DRCOG, MSc Senior Physiotherapist Kate Rees Qualifications: MSc, MCSP Head Groundsman Dan Duffy Qualifications: Greenkeeping Trade Certificate, Sports Turf Degree

32

Programme Editor Jonathan Wilsher Liberty Stadium, Swansea SA1 2FA Telephone No: 01792 616611 Shirt Sponsor 32 Red Kit Manufacturers Adidas Ground Capacity at start of the Season 20,745 Pitch Dimensions: Length: 105 metres, Width: 68 metres Directors Huw Jenkins Leigh Dineen (Vice Chairman) Brian Katzen Gwilym Joseph Martin Morgan Huw Cooze Don Keefe Steve Penny John Van Zweden David Morgan (Associate Director) Will Morris (Associate Director) Official Company Name Swansea City Association Football Club Ltd

Colours
Shirts:  White with gold trim	Shirts:  Red with green trim
Shorts: White or black with gold trim	Shorts: White or red with green trim
Socks:  White or black with gold trim	Socks:  Green with red trim
Goalkeepers Shirt: Tan/black	Goalkeepers Shirt: Cyan

33

TOTTENHAM HOTSPUR
Bill Nicholson Way
748 High Road
Tottenham
London N17 0AP
Main Switchboard No: 0844 499 5000
Facsimile No: 020 3544 8563
Ticket Office No: 0844 499 5000 Website: www.tottenhamhotspur.com Email: email@tottenhamhotspur.com

Chairman Daniel Levy Director of Football Administration Darren Eales Football Secretary Rebecca Britain Telephone No: 020 3544 8667 Head Coach André Villas-Boas Assistant Head Coach Steffen Freund Academy Manager John McDermott Operations & Finance Director Matthew Collecott Telephone No: 020 8365 5322 Head of Marketing Emma Taylor Telephone No: 020 8365 5085 Head of Ticketing & Membership Ian Murphy Telephone No: 020 8365 5095 Stadium Director Jon Babbs Telephone No: 020 8365 5039 Safety Officer Sue Tilling Telephone No: 020 8365 5082 Press Manager Simon Felstein Telephone No: 020 3544 8541 Club Doctor Dr Shabaaz Mughal Qualifications: MBBS, MRCGP, MSc (SEM), FFSEM(UK) Senior Physiotherapist Geoff Scott Qualifications: BHSc, MBA, MCSP Grounds Manager Darren Baldwin Qualifications: City & Guilds in Groundsmanship & Sports Turf Management

34

Programme Editor Jon Rayner Telephone No: 020 3544 8538 Shirt Sponsor Autonomy Kit Manufacturers Under Armour Ground Capacity at start of the season 36,284 Pitch Dimensions Directors Daniel Levy Matthew Collecott Donna-Maria Cullen Darren Eales Official Company Name Tottenham Hotspur Football & Athletic Co Ltd

Colours	Shirts:  Navy Blue
Shirts:  White	Shorts: Navy Blue
Shorts: White	Socks:  Navy Blue
Socks:  White	Goalkeepers Shirt: Lime green
Goalkeepers Shirt: Navy blue & turquoise

35

WEST BROMWICH ALBION
The Hawthorns
West Bromwich B71 4LF
Main Switchboard No: 0871 271 1100
Facsimile No: 0871 271 9851
Ticket Office No: 0871 271 9780
Credit Card Bookings: 0871 271 9780
Clubcall: SMS breaking news alerts — text CLUB WBA to 88442 (texts cost 25p each)
Website: www.wba.co.uk
Email: enquiries@wbafc.co.uk

Chairman Jeremy Peace Chief Executive Mark Jenkins Legal Director/Secretary Richard Garlick Head Coach Steve Clarke Assistant Head Coach Keith Downing / Kevin Keen Academy Manager Mark Harrison Financial Controller Peter Band Sales & Marketing Director Adrian Wright Telephone No: 0871 271 9871 Box Office Manager Jo Barr Telephone No: 0871 271 9782 Stadium Manager/Safety Officer Mark Miles Telephone No: 0871 271 9849 Head of Communications John Simpson Telephone No: 0871 271 9835 Club Doctor Mark Gillett Qualifications: BSc. Hons, FRCSEd, FFAEM, MSc (Sports Med), Dip IMC, RCSEd Senior Physiotherapist Richard Rawlins Qualifications: BSc (Hons), MSCP, SRP Head Groundsman Rob Lane Programme Editor Dave Bowler The Hawthorns, West Bromwich B71 4LF Telephone No: 0871 271 9835

36

Shirt Sponsor Zoopla Kit Manufacturers Adidas Ground Capacity at start of the Season 26,445 Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres, Width: 68 metres Directors Jeremy Peace (Chairman) Mark Jenkins Dan Ashworth Richard Garlick Adrian Wright Official Company Name West Bromwich Albion Football Club Limited

Colours	Shirts:  Red / navy trim	Shirts:  N/A
Shirts:  Navy & white stripe	Shorts: Navy / red trim	Shorts: N/A
Shorts: White (navy alternative)	(red as alternative)	Socks:  N/A
Socks:  White (navy alternative)	Socks:  Navy / red trim	Goalkeepers Shirt: White
Goalkeepers Shirt: Black	(red as alternative)
	Goalkeepers Shirt: Green

37

WEST HAM UNITED
Boleyn Ground
Green Street
Upton Park
London
E13 9AZ

Main Switchboard No: 020 8548 2748

Facsimile No: 020 8548 2758

Ticket Office No: 0871 222 2700

Website: www.whufc.com

Email: customerservices@westhamunited.co.uk

Joint Chairmen	Box Office Manager
David Sullivan & David Gold	Gavin Stanley
	Telephone No: 020 8548 8216
Vice Chairman
Karren Brady	Safety Officer
	Ron Pearce
Club Secretary	Telephone No: 020 8548 2744
Andrew Pincher
	Press & Media Manager
Manager	Paul Stringer
Sam Allardyce	Telephone No: 0208 586 8117
Assistant Manager	Head of Sports Medicine
Neil McDonald	Andrew Rolls
	Qualifications: MSc, BSc (Hons), MCSP
Academy Director
Tony Carr MBE	Head Groundsman
	Dougie Robertson
Finance Director	Qualifications: HNC in Sports Turf Science
Nick Igoe
Telephone No: 020 8548 2765	Programme Editor
	Rob Pritchard
Commercial Director	Telephone No: 07595 821867
Barry Webber
Telephone No: 020 8586 8340
Marketing Director
Tara Warren
Telephone No: 020 8586 8234

38

Shirt Sponsor	Directors
SBOBET.com	Karren Brady
	Bob Ellis
Kit Manufacturers	David Sullivan
Macron	David Gold
	Daniel Harris
Ground Capacity at start of the Season	Nick Igoe
35,016
	Official Company Name
Pitch Dimensions	West Ham United Football Club Limited

Colours
Shirts:  Claret with sky sleeves	Shirts:  Navy	Shirts:  Sky
Shorts: White	Shorts: Navy	Shorts: Sky
Socks:  Claret	Socks:  Navy	Socks:  Sky
Goalkeepers Shirt:  Green	Goalkeepers Shirt:  Gold	Goalkeepers Shirt:  Lime green

39

WIGAN ATHLETIC DW Stadium Wigan Lancashire WN5 0UZ

Main Switchboard No: 01942 774000

Facsimile No: 01942 770477

Ticket Office No: 0871 66 33 552

Credit Card Bookings: 0871 66 33 552

Clubcall: 09068 121655

Website: www.wiganathletic.com

Email: feedback@wiganathletic.com

Chairman	Stadium Manager
David Whelan	Alan Sumner
	Telephone No: 01942 770418
Chief Executive
Jonathan Jackson	Safety Officer
	Shaun Currie
Secretary	Telephone No: 01942 774000
Stuart Hayton
	Press Officer
Manager	Ed Jones
Roberto Martinez	Telephone No: 01942 770 445
Assistant Manager	Team Doctor
Graeme Jones	Mike Ashworth
	Qualifications: MB, ChB, DRCOG
Head of Youth Development
TBC	Senior Physiotherapist
	Richard Evans
Company Accountant	Qualifications: BSc(Hons), MCSP, CSP, FA Dip
Richard Bramwell
Telephone No: 01942 770453	Head Groundsman
	Ian Forshaw
Head of Marketing & Retail
Neil Ryan
Telephone No: 01942 770401
Box Office Manager
Steve Reeves
Telephone No: 01942 770462

40

Programme Editor	Directors
Paul Chialton	David Whelan, Chairman
c/o Wigan Athletic	Phillip Williams, Vice Chairman
Telephone No: 01942 770445	Brian Ashcroft
	John Winstanley
Shirt Sponsor
12BET	Official Company Name
	Wigan Athletic AFC Ltd
Kit Manufacturers
Mifit
Ground Capacity at start of the Season
25,133
Pitch Dimensions
Length: 105 metres, Width: 68 metres

Colours
Shirts:  Blue & white stripes	Shirts:   Black with yellow trim	Shirts:  Red
Shorts: Blue	Shorts:  Black with yellow trim	Shorts: Red
Socks:  Blue	Socks:  Black with yellow trim	Socks:  Red
Goalkeepers Shirt:  Grey	Goalkeepers Shirt:  Green	Goalkeepers Shirt:  N/A

41

FIXTURES

BARCLAYS PREMIER LEAGUE

FIXTURE LIST SEASON 2012/13

This fixture information is provided on the basis that it is going to be used for personal (non-commercial) use only.

Copyright © 2012 Football DataCo Ltd, The Football Association Premier League Ltd / The Football League Ltd/The Scottish Premier League Ltd / The Scottish Football League. All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system or transmitted in any way or by any means, (including photocopying, recording or storing it in any medium by electronic means), without the written permission of the copyright/database copyright owner. Applications for written permission should be addressed c/o Football DataCo Ltd, 30 Gloucester Place, London W1U 8PL.

This publication is produced for information purposes only. The Football Association Premier League Ltd and/or Football DataCo Ltd cannot be held responsible for any errors or omissions.

Please be aware that fixtures are always subject to change and these will appear in the national press. You are welcome to contact our Public Information Line (020 7864 9147) for up to date fixtures.

Kick off times for Saturdays, Sundays and Bank Holidays 3.00pm unless stated otherwise.

Kick off times for evening games, 7.45pm unless stated otherwise.

Saturday, August 18th, 2012
Arsenal	v	Sunderland
Fulham	v	Norwich City
Newcastle United	v	Tottenham Hotspur	5.30pm	(ESPN)
Queens Park Rangers	v	Swansea City
Reading	v	Stoke City
West Bromwich Albion	v	Liverpool
West Ham United	v	Aston Villa
Sunday, August 19th, 2012
Manchester City	v	Southampton	4.00pm	(Sky)
Wigan Athletic	v	Chelsea	1.30pm	(Sky)
Monday, August 20th, 2012
Everton	v	Manchester United	8.00pm	(Sky)
Wednesday, August 22nd, 2012
Chelsea	v	Reading

43

Saturday, August 25th, 2012
Aston Villa	v	Everton
Chelsea	v	Newcastle United	5.30pm	(ESPN)
Manchester United	v	Fulham
Norwich City	v	Queens Park Rangers
Southampton	v	Wigan Athletic
Sunderland	v	Reading
Swansea City	v	West Ham United	12.45pm	(Sky)
Tottenham Hotspur	v	West Bromwich Albion
Sunday, August 26th, 2012
Liverpool	v	Manchester City	4.00pm	(Sky)
Stoke City	v	Arsenal	1.30pm	(Sky)
Saturday, September 1st, 2012
Manchester City	v	Queens Park Rangers	5.30pm	(ESPN)
Swansea City	v	Sunderland
Tottenham Hotspur	v	Norwich City
West Bromwich Albion	v	Everton
West Ham United	v	Fulham	12.45pm	(Sky)
Wigan Athletic	v	Stoke City
Sunday, September 2nd, 2012
Liverpool	v	Arsenal	1.30pm	(Sky)
Newcastle United	v	Aston Villa	4.00pm
Southampton	v	Manchester United	4.00pm	(Sky)
Saturday, September 15th, 2012
Arsenal	v	Southampton
Aston Villa	v	Swansea City
Fulham	v	West Bromwich Albion
Manchester United	v	Wigan Athletic
Norwich City	v	West Ham United	12.45pm	(Sky)
Queens Park Rangers	v	Chelsea
Stoke City	v	Manchester City
Sunderland	v	Liverpool	5.30pm	(ESPN)
Sunday, September 16th, 2012
Reading	v	Tottenham Hotspur	4.00pm	(Sky)

44

Monday, September 17th, 2012
Everton	v	Newcastle United	8.00pm	(Sky)
Saturday, September 22nd, 2012
Chelsea	v	Stoke City
Newcastle United	v	Norwich City
Southampton	v	Aston Villa
Swansea City	v	Everton	12.45pm	(Sky)
West Bromwich Albion	v	Reading
West Ham United	v	Sunderland
Wigan Athletic	v	Fulham
Sunday, September 23rd, 2012
Liverpool	v	Manchester United	1.30pm	(Sky)
Manchester City	v	Arsenal	4.00pm	(Sky)
Tottenham Hotspur	v	Queens Park Rangers	4.00pm
Saturday, September 29th, 2012
Arsenal	v	Chelsea	12.45pm	(Sky)
Everton	v	Southampton
Fulham	v	Manchester City
Manchester United	v	Tottenham Hotspur	5.30pm	(ESPN)
Norwich City	v	Liverpool
Reading	v	Newcastle United
Stoke City	v	Swansea City
Sunderland	v	Wigan Athletic
Sunday, September 30th, 2012
Aston Villa	v	West Bromwich Albion	4.00pm	(Sky)
Monday, October 1st, 2012
Queens Park Rangers	v	West Ham United	8.00pm	(Sky)

45

Saturday, October 6th, 2012

Chelsea	v	Norwich City
Liverpool	v	Stoke City
Manchester City	v	Sunderland	12.45pm	(Sky)
Swansea City	v	Reading
West Bromwich Albion	v	Queens Park Rangers
West Ham United	v	Arsenal	5.30pm	(ESPN)
Wigan Athletic	v	Everton

Sunday, October 7th, 2012

Newcastle United	v	Manchester United	4.00pm	(Sky)
Southampton	v	Fulham	1.30pm	(Sky)
Tottenham Hotspur	v	Aston Villa

Saturday, October 20th, 2012

Fulham	v	Aston Villa
Liverpool	v	Reading
Manchester United	v	Stoke City
Norwich City	v	Arsenal	5.30pm	(ESPN)
Swansea City	v	Wigan Athletic
Tottenham Hotspur	v	Chelsea	12.45pm	(Sky)
West Bromwich Albion	v	Manchester City
West Ham United	v	Southampton

Sunday, October 21st, 2012

Queens Park Rangers	v	Everton	4.00pm	(Sky)
Sunderland	v	Newcastle United	1.30pm	(Sky)

Saturday, October 27th, 2012

Arsenal	v	Queens Park Rangers
Everton	v	Liverpool	12.45pm	(Sky)
Manchester City	v	Swansea City	5.30pm	(ESPN)
Newcastle United	v	West Bromwich Albion
Reading	v	Fulham
Stoke City	v	Sunderland
Wigan Athletic	v	West Ham United

46

Sunday, October 28th, 2012

Aston Villa	v	Norwich City	1.30pm	(Sky)
Chelsea	v	Manchester United	4.00pm	(Sky)
Southampton	v	Tottenham Hotspur

Saturday, November 3rd, 2012

Fulham	v	Everton
Manchester United	v	Arsenal	12.45pm	(Sky)
Norwich City	v	Stoke City
Sunderland	v	Aston Villa
Swansea City	v	Chelsea
Tottenham Hotspur	v	Wigan Athletic
West Ham United	v	Manchester City	5.30pm	(ESPN)

Sunday, November 4th, 2012

Liverpool	v	Newcastle United	4.00pm	(Sky)
Queens Park Rangers	v	Reading	1.30pm	(Sky)

Monday, November 5th, 2012

West Bromwich Albion v Southampton 8.00pm (Sky)

Saturday, November 10th, 2012

Arsenal	v	Fulham
Aston Villa	v	Manchester United	5.30pm	(Sky)
Everton	v	Sunderland
Newcastle United	v	West Ham United
Reading	v	Norwich City
Southampton	v	Swansea City
Stoke City	v	Queens Park Rangers
Wigan Athletic	v	West Bromwich Albion

Sunday, November 11th, 2012

Chelsea	v	Liverpool	4.00pm	(Sky)
Manchester City	v	Tottenham Hotspur	1.30pm	(Sky)

47

Saturday, November 17th, 2012

Arsenal	v	Tottenham Hotspur	12.45pm	(Sky)
Liverpool	v	Wigan Athletic
Manchester City	v	Aston Villa
Newcastle United	v	Swansea City
Norwich City	v	Manchester United	5.30pm	(ESPN)
Queens Park Rangers	v	Southampton
Reading	v	Everton
West Bromwich Albion	v	Chelsea

Sunday, November 18th, 2012

Fulham v Sunderland 4.00pm (Sky)

Monday, November 19th, 2012

West Ham United v Stoke City 8.00pm (Sky)

Saturday, November 24th, 2012

Aston Villa	v	Arsenal	5.30pm	(ESPN)
Everton	v	Norwich City
Manchester United	v	Queens Park Rangers
Southampton	v	Newcastle United
Stoke City	v	Fulham
Swansea City	v	Liverpool	12.45pm	(Sky)
Wigan Athletic	v	Reading

Saturday, November 25th, 2012

Chelsea	v	Manchester City	4.00pm	(Sky)
Sunderland	v	West Bromwich Albion	1.30pm	(Sky)
Tottenham Hotspur	v	West Ham United	4.00pm

Tuesday, November 27th, 2012

Aston Villa	v	Reading	8.00pm	(Sky)
Stoke City	v	Newcastle United
Sunderland	v	Queens Park Rangers

48

Wednesday, November 28th, 2012

Chelsea	v	Fulham
Everton	v	Arsenal
Manchester United	v	West Ham United	8.00pm
Southampton	v	Norwich City
Swansea City	v	West Bromwich Albion
Tottenham Hotspur	v	Liverpool
Wigan Athletic	v	Manchester City	8.00pm

Saturday, December 1st, 2012

Arsenal	v	Swansea City
Fulham	v	Tottenham Hotspur
Liverpool	v	Southampton
Manchester City	v	Everton
Newcastle United	v	Wigan Athletic
Norwich City	v	Sunderland
Queens Park Rangers	v	Aston Villa
Reading	v	Manchester United
West Bromwich Albion	v	Stoke City
West Ham United	v	Chelsea

Saturday, December 8th, 2012

Arsenal	v	West Bromwich Albion
Aston Villa	v	Stoke City
Fulham	v	Newcastle United
Manchester City	v	Manchester United
Southampton	v	Reading
Sunderland	v	Chelsea
Swansea City	v	Norwich City
West Ham United	v	Liverpool
Wigan Athletic	v	Queens Park Rangers

Sunday, December 9th, 2012

Everton v Tottenham Hotspur

49

Saturday, December 15th, 2012

Chelsea	v	Southampton	(Postponed — date tbc)
Liverpool	v	Aston Villa
Manchester United	v	Sunderland
Newcastle United	v	Manchester City
Norwich City	v	Wigan Athletic
Queens Park Rangers	v	Fulham
Reading	v	Arsenal
Stoke City	v	Everton
Tottenham Hotspur	v	Swansea City
West Bromwich Albion	v	West Ham United

Saturday, December 22nd, 2012

Chelsea	v	Aston Villa
Liverpool	v	Fulham
Manchester City	v	Reading
Newcastle United	v	Queens Park Rangers
Southampton	v	Sunderland
Swansea City	v	Manchester United
Tottenham Hotspur	v	Stoke City
West Bromwich Albion	v	Norwich City
West Ham United	v	Everton
Wigan Athletic	v	Arsenal

Wednesday, December 26th, 2012

Arsenal	v	West Ham United	12.00pm
Aston Villa	v	Tottenham Hotspur
Everton	v	Wigan Athletic
Fulham	v	Southampton	12.00pm
Manchester United	v	Newcastle United
Norwich City	v	Chelsea
Queens Park Rangers	v	West Bromwich Albion	12.00pm
Reading	v	Swansea City
Stoke City	v	Liverpool
Sunderland	v	Manchester City

50

Saturday, December 29th, 2012

Arsenal	v	Newcastle United
Aston Villa	v	Wigan Athletic
Everton	v	Chelsea
Fulham	v	Swansea City
Manchester United	v	West Bromwich Albion
Norwich City	v	Manchester City
Queens Park Rangers	v	Liverpool
Reading	v	West Ham United
Stoke City	v	Southampton
Sunderland	v	Tottenham Hotspur

Tuesday, January 1st, 2013

Chelsea	v	Queens Park Rangers
Liverpool	v	Sunderland
Manchester City	v	Stoke City
Newcastle United	v	Everton
Southampton	v	Arsenal
Swansea City	v	Aston Villa
Tottenham Hotspur	v	Reading
West Bromwich Albion	v	Fulham
West Ham United	v	Norwich City
Wigan Athletic	v	Manchester United

Saturday, January 12th, 2013

Arsenal	v	Manchester City
Aston Villa	v	Southampton
Everton	v	Swansea City
Fulham	v	Wigan Athletic
Manchester United	v	Liverpool
Norwich City	v	Newcastle United
Queens Park Rangers	v	Tottenham Hotspur
Reading	v	West Bromwich Albion
Stoke City	v	Chelsea
Sunderland	v	West Ham United

51

Saturday, January 19th, 2013

Chelsea	v	Arsenal
Liverpool	v	Norwich City
Manchester City	v	Fulham
Newcastle United	v	Reading
Southampton	v	Everton
Swansea City	v	Stoke City
Tottenham Hotspur	v	Manchester United
West Bromwich Albion	v	Aston Villa
West Ham United	v	Queens Park Rangers
Wigan Athletic	v	Sunderland

Tuesday, January 29th, 2013

Aston Villa	v	Newcastle United
Norwich City	v	Tottenham Hotspur
Queens Park Rangers	v	Manchester City
Reading	v	Chelsea	8.00pm
Stoke City	v	Wigan Athletic
Sunderland	v	Swansea City

Wednesday, January 30th, 2013

Arsenal	v	Liverpool
Everton	v	West Bromwich Albion
Fulham	v	West Ham United	8.00pm
Manchester United	v	Southampton	8.00pm

Saturday, February 2nd, 2013

Arsenal	v	Stoke City
Everton	v	Aston Villa
Fulham	v	Manchester United
Manchester City	v	Liverpool
Newcastle United	v	Chelsea
Queens Park Rangers	v	Norwich City
Reading	v	Sunderland
West Bromwich Albion	v	Tottenham Hotspur
West Ham United	v	Swansea City
Wigan Athletic	v	Southampton

52

Saturday, February 9th, 2013

Aston Villa	v	West Ham United
Chelsea	v	Wigan Athletic
Liverpool	v	West Bromwich Albion
Manchester United	v	Everton
Norwich City	v	Fulham
Southampton	v	Manchester City
Stoke City	v	Reading
Sunderland	v	Arsenal
Swansea City	v	Queens Park Rangers
Tottenham Hotspur	v	Newcastle United

Saturday, February 23rd, 2013

Arsenal	v	Aston Villa
Fulham	v	Stoke City
Liverpool	v	Swansea City
Manchester City	v	Chelsea
Newcastle United	v	Southampton
Norwich City	v	Everton
Queens Park Rangers	v	Manchester United
Reading	v	Wigan Athletic
West Bromwich Albion	v	Sunderland
West Ham United	v	Tottenham Hotspur

Saturday, March 2nd, 2013

Aston Villa	v	Manchester City
Chelsea	v	West Bromwich Albion
Everton	v	Reading
Manchester United	v	Norwich City
Southampton	v	Queens Park Rangers
Stoke City	v	West Ham United
Sunderland	v	Fulham
Swansea City	v	Newcastle United
Tottenham Hotspur	v	Arsenal
Wigan Athletic	v	Liverpool

53

Saturday, March 9th, 2013

Arsenal	v	Everton
Fulham	v	Chelsea
Liverpool	v	Tottenham Hotspur
Manchester City	v	Wigan Athletic
Newcastle United	v	Stoke City
Norwich City	v	Southampton
Queens Park Rangers	v	Sunderland
Reading	v	Aston Villa
West Bromwich Albion	v	Swansea City
West Ham United	v	Manchester United

Saturday, March 16th, 2013

Aston Villa	v	Queens Park Rangers
Chelsea	v	West Ham United
Everton	v	Manchester City
Manchester United	v	Reading
Southampton	v	Liverpool
Stoke City	v	West Bromwich Albion
Sunderland	v	Norwich City
Swansea City	v	Arsenal
Tottenham Hotspur	v	Fulham
Wigan Athletic	v	Newcastle United

Saturday, March 30th, 2013

Arsenal	v	Reading
Aston Villa	v	Liverpool
Everton	v	Stoke City
Fulham	v	Queens Park Rangers
Manchester City	v	Newcastle United
Southampton	v	Chelsea
Sunderland	v	Manchester United
Swansea City	v	Tottenham Hotspur
West Ham United	v	West Bromwich Albion
Wigan Athletic	v	Norwich City

54

Saturday, April 6th, 2013

Chelsea	v	Sunderland
Liverpool	v	West Ham United
Manchester United	v	Manchester City
Newcastle United	v	Fulham
Norwich City	v	Swansea City
Queens Park Rangers	v	Wigan Athletic
Reading	v	Southampton
Stoke City	v	Aston Villa
Tottenham Hotspur	v	Everton
West Bromwich Albion	v	Arsenal

Saturday, April 13th, 2013

Arsenal	v	Norwich City
Aston Villa	v	Fulham
Chelsea	v	Tottenham Hotspur
Everton	v	Queens Park Rangers
Manchester City	v	West Bromwich Albion
Newcastle United	v	Sunderland
Reading	v	Liverpool
Southampton	v	West Ham United
Stoke City	v	Manchester United
Wigan Athletic	v	Swansea City

Saturday, April 20th, 2013

Fulham	v	Arsenal
Liverpool	v	Chelsea
Manchester United	v	Aston Villa
Norwich City	v	Reading
Queens Park Rangers	v	Stoke City
Sunderland	v	Everton
Swansea City	v	Southampton
Tottenham Hotspur	v	Manchester City
West Bromwich Albion	v	Newcastle United
West Ham United	v	Wigan Athletic

55

Saturday, April 27th, 2013
Arsenal	v	Manchester United
Aston Villa	v	Sunderland
Chelsea	v	Swansea City
Everton	v	Fulham
Manchester City	v	West Ham United
Newcastle United	v	Liverpool
Reading	v	Queens Park Rangers
Southampton	v	West Bromwich Albion
Stoke City	v	Norwich City
Wigan Athletic	v	Tottenham Hotspur
Saturday, May 4th, 2013
Fulham	v	Reading
Liverpool	v	Everton
Manchester United	v	Chelsea
Norwich City	v	Aston Villa
Queens Park Rangers	v	Arsenal
Sunderland	v	Stoke City
Swansea City	v	Manchester City
Tottenham Hotspur	v	Southampton
West Bromwich Albion	v	Wigan Athletic
West Ham United	v	Newcastle United
Sunday, May 12th, 2013
Arsenal	v	Wigan Athletic
Aston Villa	v	Chelsea
Everton	v	West Ham United
Fulham	v	Liverpool
Manchester United	v	Swansea City
Norwich City	v	West Bromwich Albion
Queens Park Rangers	v	Newcastle United
Reading	v	Manchester City
Stoke City	v	Tottenham Hotspur
Sunderland	v	Southampton

56

Sunday, May 19th, 2013
Chelsea	v	Everton
Liverpool	v	Queens Park Rangers
Manchester City	v	Norwich City
Newcastle United	v	Arsenal
Southampton	v	Stoke City
Swansea City	v	Fulham
Tottenham Hotspur	v	Sunderland
West Bromwich Albion	v	Manchester United
West Ham United	v	Reading
Wigan Athletic	v	Aston Villa

57

ENGLAND’S FULL INTERNATIONAL FIXTURE LIST 2012/13

Italy	v	England	—	Wednesday, August 15th, 2012	F
Moldova	v	England	—	Friday, September 7th, 2012	WC
England	v	Ukraine	—	Tuesday, September 11th, 2012	WC
England	v	San Marino	—	Friday, October 12th, 2012	WC
Poland	v	England	—	Tuesday, October 16th, 2012	WC
Sweden	v	England	—	Wednesday, November 14th, 2012	F
To be advised			—	Wednesday, February 6th, 2013	F
San Marino	v	England	—	Friday, March 22nd, 2013	WC
Montenegro	v	England	—	Tuesday, March 26th, 2013	WC

WC = World Cup Qualifier

F = Friendly Match

THE FOOTBALL ASSOCIATION CHALLENGE CUP

Dates for Matches in Competition Proper — Season 2012/13

Round One	—	Saturday, November 3rd, 2012
Round Two	—	Saturday, December 1st, 2012
Round Three	—	Saturday, January 5th, 2013
Round Four	—	Saturday, January 26th, 2013
Round Five	—	Saturday, February 16th, 2013
Round Six	—	Saturday, March 9th, 2013
Semi-Final	—	Saturday and Sunday, April 13th and 14th, 2013
Final	—	Saturday, May 11th, 2013

THE FOOTBALL LEAGUE CUP

Season 2012/13

Round One	—	Wednesday, August 15th, 2012
Round Two	—	Wednesday, August 29th, 2012
Round Three	—	Wednesday, September 26th, 2012
Round Four	—	Wednesday, October 31st, 2012
Round Five	—	Wednesday, December 12th, 2012
Semi-Final (1st leg)	—	Wednesday, January 9th, 2013
Semi-Final (2nd leg)	—	Wednesday, January 23rd, 2013
Final	—	Sunday, February 24th, 2013

58

EUROPEAN CLUB COMPETITION DATES 2012/13

English Representatives:

UEFA Champions League — Manchester City, Manchester United, Arsenal and Chelsea

Europa League — Tottenham Hotspur, Newcastle United and Liverpool

Europa League 3rd Qual. Stage (1st Leg)	—	Thursday, August 2nd, 2012
Europa League 3rd Qual. Stage (2nd Leg)	—	Thursday, August 9th, 2012
UEFA Champions League Play-Off (1st Leg)	—	Wednesday, August 22nd, 2012
Europa League Play-Off (1st Leg)	—	Thursday, August 23rd, 2012
UEFA Champions League Play-Off (2nd Leg)	—	Wednesday, August 29th, 2012
Europa League Play-Off (2nd Leg)	—	Thursday, August 30th, 2012
UEFA Champions League — Match 1	—	Wednesday, September 19th, 2012
Europa League — Match 1	—	Thursday, September 20th, 2012
UEFA Champions League — Match 2	—	Wednesday, October 3rd, 2012
Europa League — Match 2	—	Thursday, October 4th, 2012
UEFA Champions League — Match 3	—	Wednesday, October 24th, 2012
Europa League — Match 3	—	Thursday, October 25th, 2012
UEFA Champions League — Match 4	—	Wednesday, November 7th, 2012
Europa League — Match 4	—	Thursday, November 8th, 2012
UEFA Champions League — Match 5	—	Wednesday, November 21st, 2012
Europa League — Match 5	—	Thursday, November 22nd, 2012
UEFA Champions League — Match 6	—	Wednesday, December 5th, 2012
Europa League — Match 6	—	Thursday, December 6th, 2012
UEFA Champions League Last 16 (1st Leg)	—	Wednesday, February 13th/20th, 2013
Europa League — Last 32 (1st Leg)	—	Thursday, February 14th, 2013
Europa League — Last 32 (2nd Leg)	—	Thursday, February 21st, 2013
UEFA Champions League Last 16 (2nd Leg)	—	Wednesday, March 6th/13th, 2013
Europa League — Last 16 (1st Leg)	—	Thursday, March 7th, 2013
Europa League — Last 16 (2nd Leg)	—	Thursday, March 14th, 2013
UEFA Champions League Quarter-final (1st Leg)	—	Wednesday, April 3rd, 2013
Europa League — Quarter-final (1st Leg)	—	Thursday, April 4th, 2013
UEFA Champions League Quarter-final (2nd Leg)	—	Wednesday, April 10th, 2013
Europa League — Quarter-final (2nd Leg)	—	Thursday, April 11th, 2013
UEFA Champions League Semi-final (1st Leg)	—	Wednesday, April 24th, 2013
Europa League — Semi-final (1st Leg)	—	Thursday, April 25th, 2013
UEFA Champions League Semi-final (2nd Leg)	—	Wednesday, May 1st, 2013
Europa League — Semi-final (2nd Leg)	—	Thursday, May 2nd, 2013
Europa League — Final	—	Wednesday, May 15th, 2013
UEFA Champions League Final	—	Saturday, May 25th, 2013
UEFA Super Cup	—	Friday, August 31st, 2012
FIFA Club World Cup Japan 2012	—	Thursday 6th — Sunday 16th December

59

RULES

RULES OF THE PREMIER LEAGUE
CONTENTS
PREMIER LEAGUE RULES
DEFINITIONS AND INTERPRETATION		73
Section A:	Definitions and interpretation	74
	Definitions	74
	Interpretation	85
THE LEAGUE: GOVERNANCE, OPERATIONS AND FINANCE		86
Section B:	The League — Governance	86
	Name and Membership	86
	Board Powers	87
	Procedure at General Meetings	87
	Relationship between Clubs and the League	87
	Football Association Representation	88
Section C:	The League — Competition	89
	The League Competition	89
	The League Championship	89
	Relegation	90
	Play-offs	90
Section D:	The League — Finance	91
	Obligations of the League	91
	Obligations of Clubs	91
	Accounting Practice	92
	Operating and Other Expenses	92
	Transmission of League Matches	92
	Distribution of UK Broadcasting Money	92
	Distribution of Overseas Broadcasting Money	94
	Distribution of Title Sponsorship Money	94
	Distribution of Commercial Contract Money	94
	Distribution of Radio Contract Money	95
	Relegated Clubs	95
	Vale Added Tax	95
	Distribution Account	95
	Assignments of Central Funds	96
CLUBS: FINANCE AND GOVERNANCE		97
Section E:	Clubs — Finance	97
	Power to Inspect	97
	Club Bank Accounts	97
	Submission of Club Accounts	97

61

CONTENTS

	HMRC	101
	Power to Deduct	101
	Events of Insolvency	102
	Sporting Sanction	105
Section F:	Owners’ and Directors’ Test	106
	Disqualifying Events	106
	Submission of Declaration	107
	Change of Director’s Circumstances	108
	Disqualification of a Director	108
	Disciplinary Provisions	108
	Suspension of the Club	108
	Appeal against Disqualification of a Director	109
	Persons Prohibited by Law from entering the United Kingdom etc	110
Section G:	Disclosure of Ownership	111
	Disclosure of Ownership	111
Section H:	Directors’ Reports	112
	Material Transactions	112
	Record of Material Transactions	112
	Preparation of the Report	112
	Objectives	113
	Submission of the Report	113
	Disqualification	113
Section I:	Associations and Influence	115
	Associations between Clubs	115
	Club Officials	115
	Dual Interests	115
	Club Contracts	115
Section J:	Miscellaneous	116
	Employment of Officials	116
	Betting	116
	UEFA Club Licence Applicants	117
	Football Foundation	117
CLUBS: OPERATIONS		118
Section K:	Ground Criteria	118
	Safety Certificate	118
	Ownership of Ground and Training Facilities	118
	Ground Sharing	118

62

CONTENTS

	Ground Registration	118
	All Seater Grounds	118
	Ground Regulations	119
	Covered Stadia	119
	Dressing Rooms	119
	Drug-testing Room	119
	Media Facilities	119
	Facilities for Photographers	120
	Security	121
	The Pitch	121
	Pitch Protection	122
	Artificial Surfaces	123
	Trainer’s Bench Facilities	123
	Technical Areas	123
	Floodlights	123
	Sanitary Facilities	123
	Facilities for the Disabled	123
	CCTV	123
	Giant Screens	124
Section L:	Fixtures	125
	Arranging Fixtures	125
	Rearranging Fixtures	125
	Arranging other Matches	126
	Other Competitors	126
	Postponement of League Matches	126
	Failure to play a League Match	127
	Replaying a League Match	127
	Match Delegate	127
	Full Strength Teams	127
	Minimum Age	127
	Team Sheet	127
	Substitute Players	128
	Kick-Off	128
	Processional Entry	128
	Use of Official Ball	129
	Occupation of the Trainer’s Bench	129
	Use of the Technical Area	129

63

CONTENTS

	Duration of League Matches	129
	Notification of League Match results	129
	Gate Statements	129
	Penalties	129
	Compensation for Postponed Matches	129
Section M:	Players’ Identification and Strip	131
	Players’ Identification	131
	Home and Away Strip	131
	Strip Advertising	133
Section N:	Match Officials	134
	Appointment of Match Officials	134
	Rules binding on Match Officials	134
	Payments to Match Officials	134
	Pre-Match Procedures	134
	Compliance with Instructors	134
	Post-Match Procedures	134
Section O:	Medical	136
	Appointment and Qualifications of Medical Personnel	136
	Attendance of Medical Personnel and Provision of Medical Facilities	137
	Head Injuries	138
	Medical Records	138
	Medical Insurance	138
Section P:	Managers	139
	Codes of Conduct	139
	Coaching Qualifications	139
	Caretaker Managers	139
	Contracts of Employment and Registration	139
	Contents of Contracts of Employment	139
	Procedure for Registration	140
	Cancellation of Registration	140
	Pre-Season Meeting	140
	Broadcasters	141
	Disputes	141
	Assistant Manager/Head Coach	141
Section Q:	Scouts	142
	Definition	142
	Registration of Scouts	142

64

CONTENTS

	Identification of Scouts	142
	Code of Conduct	142
Section R:	Customer Relations	143
	Supporter Liaison	143
	Requirement for Customer Charter	143
	Reporting	143
	Ticketing	143
	Merchandise	145
	Relations with Stakeholders	146
Section S:	The Safeguarding of Vulnerable Groups and Safe Recruitment	147
	Introduction	147
	Definitions	147
	The League’s Policy for the Safeguarding of Children and Vulnerable Adults	148
	Clubs’ Policies and Procedures for the Safeguarding of Children and Vulnerable Adults	148
	Children’s Services’ Officer	148
	Vulnerable Adults’ Services’ Officer	150
	Staff	151
	Parental Consent	151
	Notification of Referrals to External Statutory Agencies	151
	Monitoring	151
	Criminal Records Bureau	152
	Lead Disclosure Officer and Countersignatories	152
	Monitoring	153
PLAYERS — CONTRACTS, REGISTRATIONS AND TRANSFERS		154
Section T:	Players — Contracts	154
	Approaches to Players	154
	Approaches by Players	154
	Public Statements	154
	Inducements	154
	Form of Contract	155
	Length of Contract	155
	Players’ Remuneration	155
	Signing-on Fees	155
	Lump Sum Payments	156
	Image Contracts	156
	Signing the Contract	156

65

CONTENTS

	Reporting Fines etc	156
	Submission to Secretary	156
	Mutual Termination	156
	Appeal against Termination	157
	Appeal against Disciplinary Decision	157
	Disputes between Clubs and Players	157
	Orders for Costs	157
	Appeal	158
	Effect of Termination	158
	Testimonial Matches	158
Section U:	Players — Registrations	159
	Requirement for Registration	159
	Types of Registration	159
	International Registration Transfer Certificates	160
	Registration Procedure	160
	Multiplicity of Registrations	161
	Monthly Registrations	161
	Termination of Registrations	161
	New Registrations Requiring Consent	161
	List of Players	162
	Clubs Ceasing to be Members	163
	Prohibition of Third Party Investment	163
Section V:	Players — Transfers of Registrations	165
	Transfer Windows	165
	Temporary Transfers	165
	Contract Players	166
	Retired Players	167
	Out of Contract Players	167
	The Player’s Options	167
	The Club’s Options	168
	The Compensation Fee	169
	Method of Payment	169
	Transfer Levy	171
DISCIPLINARY AND THE RESOLUTION OF DISPUTES		172
Section W:	Disciplinary	172
	Power of Inquiry	172
	Board’s Disciplinary Powers	172

66

CONTENTS

	Fixed Penalty Procedure	172
	Summary Jurisdiction	172
	Provision of Information	173
	The Panel	173
	Appointing a Commission	174
	Commission Procedures	174
	Commission’s Powers	177
	Appeals	179
	Appeal Board’s Powers	180
	Admissibility of Evidence	180
	Legal Representation	181
	Publication and Privilege	181
Section X:	Arbitration	182
	Definitions	182
	Agreement to Arbitrate	182
	Standing	183
	Disputes between Clubs and Players	183
	Commencement of the Arbitration	183
	Appointing the Arbitrators	183
	Appointing a Single Arbitrator	184
	Replacing an Arbitrator	184
	Communications	184
	Directions	184
	The Tribunal’s General Powers	185
	Duty of the Parties	185
	Default of the Parties	185
	The Hearing	186
	Remedies	186
	Majority Decision	186
	Provisional Awards	186
	The Award	186
	Costs	187
	Challenging the Award	187
	Representation	187
	Waiver	187
Section Y:	Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal	188
	Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal	188

67

CONTENTS

Section Z:	Premier League Appeals Committee	190
	Jurisdiction	190
	Composition of the Committee	190
	Committee Procedures	190
	Fees and Expenses	192
	Committee’s Powers	192
DESTINATION TABLE		193
	Destination Table	193
PREMIER LEAGUE FORMS
Form 1:	List of Authorised Signatories (Rule A.1.13)	210
Form 2:	Notification of Club Bank Account (Rule E.2)	211
Form 3:	Appeal under Rule E.36	212
Form 4:	Owners’ and Directors’ Declaration (Rules A.1.44, F.2 and F.3)	213
Form 5:	Dual Interest Notice (Rules G.1 and G.2)	214
Form 6:	Directors’ Report (Rules A.1.115 and H.4)	215
Form 7:	Auditors’ Report (Rules A.1.12 and H.10)	216
Form 8:	Registration of Pitch Dimensions (Rule K.24)	217
Form 9:	Team Sheet (Rule L.23)	218
Form 10:	Notification of League Match Result (Rule L.41)	219
Form 11:	Gate Statement (Rule L.42)	220
Form 12:	Notification of Shirt Numbers Allocated (Rule M.6)	221
Form 13:	Registration of Strips (Rule M.17)	222
Form 14:	Notification by Visiting Club to Home Club of Strip (Rule M.24)	223
Form 15:	Appointment of Match Officials (Rule N.3)	224
Form 16:	Scout Registration Form (Rule Q.3)	225
Form 17:	Cancellation of Scout Registration (Rule Q.6)	226
Form 18:	Children’s Officer Notification (Rule S.12)	227
Form 19:	Staff Register (Children) (Rule S.14.7)	228
Form 20:	Vulnerable Adults’ Services’ Officer (Rule S.17)	229
Form 21:	Staff Register — Vulnerable Adults (Rule S.18.5)	230
Form 22:	Parents’ Consent Form (Rule S.23)	231
Form 23:	Notification of Referral (Rule S.25)	232
Form 24:	Lead Disclosure Officer Notification (Rule S.33.1)	233
Form 25:	The Football League Contract	234
Form 26:	Premier League Contract	240
Form 27:	Return of Players’ Wages etc. (Rule T.14)	259

68

CONTENTS

Form 28:	Amateur Registration Form (Rule U.13)	260
Form 29:	Transfer Agreement (Rule V.11.1)	261
Form 30:	Offer of New Contract (Rule V.17.2)	262
Form 31:	Application for Free Transfer (Rule V.20)	263
Form 32:	Contingent Sum Notification (Rule V.36.2)	264
Form 33:	Fixed Penalty Notice (Rule W.4)	265
Form 34:	Summary Jurisdiction Notice (Rule W.9)	266
Form 35:	Complaint (Rule W.24)	267
Form 36:	Answer (Rule W.28)	268
Form 37:	Appeal Against Fixed Penalty (Rule W.63)	269
Form 38:	Appeal Against Commission Decision (Rule W.64)	270
Form 39:	Request for Arbitration (Rules X.8 or Y.3)	271
Form 40:	Appointment of Arbitrator (Rules X.11 or Y.6)	272
Form 41:	Appointment of Single Arbitrator (Rule X.16)	273
Form 42:	Notice of Preliminary Meeting (Rule X.21 or Y.13)	274
YOUTH DEVELOPMENT RULES
GENERAL		276
	Definitions	276
	General	282
STRATEGY, LEADERSHIP AND MANAGEMENT OF THE ACADEMY		285
	Football Philosophy	285
	Academy Performance Plan	285
	Performance Management Application	285
	Technical Board	286
EFFECTIVE MEASUREMENT		287
	Academies: Evaluation and Audit	287
	Productivity Profile	288
PERFORMANCE MANAGEMENT, PLAYER DEVELOPMENT AND PROGRESSION		289
	Performance Clock	289
	Performance Reviews	289
STAFF		291
	General	291
	Academy Management Team	292
	Academy Manager	292
	Academy Secretary	293
	Head of Academy Coaching	294

69

CONTENTS

	Coaches	294
	Goalkeeping Coaches	295
	Senior Professional Development Coach	295
	Coaches: Qualifications and Professional Development	295
	Coach Developer	296
	Head of Academy Sports Science and Medicine	297
	Lead Sports Scientist	297
	Lead Strength and Conditioning Coach	298
	Senior Academy Physiotherapist	298
	Physiotherapists	299
	Academy Doctor	299
	Performance Analysts	299
	Head of Education	300
	Head of Recruitment	300
COACHING		302
	Coaching Programme	302
	Coaching Hours	302
	Development Centres	304
GAMES PROGRAMME		305
	General	305
	Performance Analysis	305
	Foundation Phase Games Programme	306
	Youth Development Phase Games Programme	307
	Professional Development Phase Games Programme	310
	Professional Development League	311
	Games Programme: Postponement etc. of Matches	313
EDUCATION AND WELFARE		314
	General	314
	Reports on Educational Progression	315
	Delivery of the Education Programme	315
	Welfare, Social Development and Lifestyle Management	317
	Player Exit/Release Strategy	317
SPORTS SCIENCE AND MEDICINE		318
	Sports Science and Medicine Programme	318
TALENT IDENTIFICATION AND RECRUITMENT		320
	Scouts: Qualifications	320
	Scouts: Attendance of Matches	320

70

CONTENTS

	Scouts: Disciplinary Action	321
	Registrations and Provision of Information by the League	321
	Time/Distance Rules	322
	Trials	322
	Pre-Registration Agreements	323
	Registrations	324
	End of Season Procedure	326
	Termination of Registration	326
	Scholarships	327
	Approaches by and to Clubs and Inducements	329
FACILITIES		330
	Facilities	330
FINANCE		336
	Finance	336
COMPENSATION		337
	Compensation	337
YOUTH DEVELOPMENT FORMS
PLYD Form 1:	Scholarship Agreement	343
	Schedule One Scholarship Allowance	348
	Schedule Two Disciplinary Procedure and Penalties	349
PLYD Form 2:	Notification of Trialists’ Particulars (Youth Development Rule 213.2)	351
PLYD Form 3:	Notice of Ending of Trial Period (Youth Development Rule 216)	352
PLYD Form 4:	Pre-registration Agreement (Youth Development Rule 219)	353
PLYD Form 5:	Academy Player Registration Application (Youth Development Rule 227)	354
PLYD Form 6:	Academy Ethnicity Monitoring Questionnaire (Youth Development Rule 228)	356
PLYD Form 7:	List of Academy Players (Youth Development Rule 236)	357
PLYD Form 8:	Retention/Termination Notification for Academy Players Entering into Age Groups Under 10, Under 11, Under 12 and Under 14 (Youth Development Rules 238.1)	358
PLYD Form 9:	Retention/Termination Notification for Academy Players Entering into Age Groups Under 13 and Under 15 (Youth Development Rule 249)	359
PLYD Form 10:	Academy Player’s Registration: Mutual Cancellation Notification (Youth Development Rule 242.2)	360
PLYD Form 11:	Scholarship Offer (Youth Development Rule 249)	361
PLYD Form 12:	Response to Scholarship Offer (Youth Development Rule 250)	362

71

CONTENTS

APPENDICES TO THE RULES
Appendix 1:	Standard Clauses for Inclusion in Replica Strip Manufacturers’ Contracts (Rule R.15)	364
Appendix 2:	Notice to Manufacturer Licensed to Manufacture and Distribute Club Replica Strip (Rule R.16)	365
Appendix 3:	The Health and Safety of Academy Players on Residential Tours, Festivals, Tournaments and Visits Code Of Practice (Youth Development Rule 169)	366
Appendix 4:	Code of Conduct for Academy Players of Compulsory School Age (Youth Development Rule 237)	397
Appendix 5:	Code of Conduct for Scouts (Rule Q.8)	400
Appendix 6:	Code of Conduct for Managers (Rule P.1)	401
Appendix 7:	Code of Conduct for Clubs (Rule P.2)	403
Appendix 8:	Standard Clauses for Inclusion in Managers’ Contracts of Employment (Rule P.8.1)	404
Appendix 9:	Anti-Discrimination Policy (Rule J.4)	405
Appendix 10:	Rules Governing Applications for UEFA Club Licences	406
Appendix 11:	Regulations of the Professional Football Compensation Committee	409
Appendix 12:	Schedule of Offences (Rule F.1.4.3)	413
Appendix 13:	Medical Examinations to be carried out on Contract Players and Students Registered on Scholarship Agreements (Rule O.10)	414

72

PREMIER LEAGUE RULES

DEFINITIONS AND INTERPRETATION

SECTION A: DEFINITIONS AND INTERPRETATION

Definitions		Old Rule
A.1.	In these Rules:	A.1
A.1.1.	“Activity” has the meaning set out in Rule S.3.1;	A.1 O.3.1
A.1.2.	“the Act” means the Companies Act 2006 (save for in Section X of these Rules where it shall have the meaning set out in Rule X.1.1);	A.1 S.1.1
A.1.3.	“the 1986 Act” has the meaning set out in Rule E.25.1;	A.1 C.57.1
A.1.4.	“Agent” means any Person who represents, negotiates on behalf of or otherwise acts for a Club or a Player (other than a solicitor giving professional legal advice only) in the context of either the registration or transfer of the registration of a Player or the employment of a Player by a Club;	A.1
A.1.5.	“Amateur Player” means any player (other than an Academy Player) who is registered to play or intends to be registered to play for a Club and who is registered with the Football Association as an amateur in accordance with the FIFA Regulations for the Status and Transfer of Players;	A.1
A.1.6.	“Appeal Board” means the body having appellate jurisdiction under these Rules appointed by the Board under the provisions of Rule W.60;	A.1
A.1.7.	“the Articles” means the Articles of Association of the League and reference to a number following the word ‘Article’ is a reference to an article so numbered in the Articles;	A.1
A.1.8.	“Artificial Surface” means any playing surface which is not or not intended to be predominantly natural grass;	A.1
A.1.9.	“Associate” means in relation to an individual any other individual who is:	A.1
	(a) the spouse or civil partner of that individual; or
	(b) a relative of the individual or of his spouse or civil partner; or
	(c) the spouse or civil partner of a relative of the individual or of their spouse or civil partner;
A.1.10.	“Associated Undertaking” means an undertaking in which an undertaking has a participating interest and over whose operating and financial policy it exercises a significant influence, and which is not a Parent Undertaking or Subsidiary Undertaking;	A.1
A.1.11.	“Auditors” means registered auditors appointed by a Club to audit its accounts who have not been disqualified by the Board under the provisions of Rule H.11;	A.1 D.1.1
A.1.12.	“Auditors’ Report” means a report in Form 7;	A.1 D.1.2
A.1.13.	“Authorised Signatory” means an Official of a Club duly authorised by a resolution of its board of directors to sign Forms as required by these Rules whose particulars shall have first been submitted to the Secretary in Form 1;	A.1

74

A.1.14.	“Bankruptcy Order” means an order adjudging an individual bankrupt;		A.1 D.1.3
A.1.15.	“Bankruptcy Restriction Order” and “Interim Bankruptcy Restriction Order” mean orders made under the provisions of Schedule 4A of the Insolvency Act 1986;		A.1 D.1.4
A.1.16.	“Basic Award Fund” means the fund established out of UK Broadcasting Money and distributed in accordance with Rule D.17.1;		A.1 C.1
A.1.17.	“the Board” means the board of directors for the time being of the League;		A.1
A.1.18.	“Broadcaster” means a Radio Broadcaster, a UK Broadcaster or an Overseas Broadcaster;		A.1
A.1.19.	“Central Funds” has the meaning set out in Rule E.21.1;		A.1 C.51.1
A.1.20.	“the Chairman” means the non-executive chairman for the time being of the Board;		A.1
A.1.21.	“the Chief Executive” means the chief executive for the time being of the League;		A.1
A.1.22.	“Child” and “Children” have the meaning set out in Rule S.3.2;		A.1
A.1.23.	“Children’s Safeguarding Officer” has the meaning set out in Rule S.3.3;		A.1 O.14.12
A.1.24.	“Children’s Services’ Officer” has the meaning set out in Rule S.3.4;		A.1 O.3.4
A.1.25.	“clear days” in relation to the period of a notice means that period excluding the day when the notice is given or deemed to be given and the day for which it is given or on which it is to take effect;		A.1
A.1.26.	“Close Season” means the period between the end of one Season and the commencement of the next;		A.1
A.1.27.	“Club” means an association football club in membership of the League and:		A.1
	(a)	for the purposes of Rules E.35 to E.45 inclusive includes any club which is entitled to be promoted from the Football League to the League;
	(b)	for the purposes of Rules A.1.11, A.1.42, A.1.45, A.1.136, and Sections F and H of these Rules (including any Forms prescribed therein) includes any Associated Undertaking, Fellow Subsidiary Undertaking, Group Undertaking, or Parent Undertaking of such Club; and	D.1
	(c)	for the purposes of Section G of these Rules, Rules I.1 to I.7 and Rule J.3 (and including any Forms prescribed therein) includes any Associated Undertaking, Fellow Subsidiary Undertaking, Group Undertaking, Parent Undertaking or Subsidiary Undertaking of such Club;	V.4
A.1.28.	“club” means an association football club not in membership of the League;		A.1
A.1.29.	“Club Radio Contract” means any contract upon terms complying in all respects with any directive issued by the League pursuant to Rule D.7 and made between any Club and the local or regional independent radio station or BBC local radio station within whose transmission area the Club’s registered ground is situated;		A.1 C.2

75

A.1.30.	“Club Shirt Sponsor Contract” means any contract between any Club and any Person (not being the manufacturer, producer or distributor of that Club’s Strip) providing for the exhibition upon that Club’s Strip of the agreed prime brand of that Person in accordance with Rule M.28;		A.1 C.3
A.1.31.	“Commercial Contract” means any contract entered into by the League relating to sponsorship or like transactions or other matters materially affecting the commercial interests of Clubs other than an Overseas Broadcasting Contract, a UK Broadcasting Contract, a Radio Contract or a Title Sponsorship Contract;		A.1 C.4
A.1.32.	“Commercial Contract Money” means money received by the League under any Commercial Contract;		A.1 C.5
A.1.33.	“Commission” means a commission appointed by the Board under the provisions of Rule W.21;		A.1
A.1.34.	“the Company Secretary” means the person whose particulars are registered or registrable as the secretary of the League pursuant tp Section 276 of the Act, and shall include any joint, assistant or deputy secretary;		A.1
A.1.35.	“Compensation Fee” means any sum of money or other consideration (exclusive of Value Added Tax) payable by a Transferee Club to a Transferor Club upon the permanent transfer of the registration of a Contract Player or in respect of an Out of Contract Player;		A.1
A.1.36.	“Compensation Fee Account” means the account bearing that name at Barclays Bank Plc into which Compensation Fees, Loan Fees (including in both cases instalments thereof) and Contingent Sums are payable as set out in Rule V.29;		A.1
A.1.37.	“Concert Party” means any person with which any relevant person is acting in concert within the meaning of paragraphs (2) to (5) (inclusive) of the definition of “acting in concert” in the City Code on Takeovers and Mergers, or would be so acting in concert if the City Code on Takeovers and Mergers applied in the relevant case;		A.1 D.1.6
A.1.38.	“Conditional Contract” means a playing contract between a Club and a Player which is determinable by the Player at any time;		A.1
A.1.39.	“Connected Person” means any Person who directly or indirectly possesses or is entitled to acquire more than 30 per cent of:		A.1 D.1.7
	(a)	the issued ordinary share capital of the company; or
	(b)	the loan capital (save where loan capital was acquired in the ordinary course of the business of lending money) and issued share capital of the company; or
	(c)	the assets of the company which would be available for distribution to equity holders in the event of winding up of the company;
A.1.40.	“Contingent Sum” means any sum of money (exclusive of Value Added Tax) additional to a Compensation Fee payable upon the happening of a contingent event by a Transferee Club to a Transferor Club consequent upon the transfer of the registration of a player;		A.1
A.1.41.	“Contract Player” means any player (other than an Academy Player) who has entered into a written contract of employment with a Club;		A.1

76

A.1.42.	“Control” means the power of a Person to exercise, or to be able to exercise or acquire, direct or indirect control over the policies, affairs and/or management of a Club, whether that power is constituted by rights or contracts (either separately or in combination) and having regard to the considerations of fact or law involved, and, without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing, Control shall be deemed to include:		A.1 D.1.8
	(a)	the power (whether directly or indirectly and whether by the ownership of the share capital, by the possession of voting power, by contract or otherwise including without limitation by way of membership of any Concert Party) to appoint and/or remove all or such of the members of the board of directors of the Club as are able to cast a majority of the votes capable of being cast by the members of that board; and/or
	(b)	the holding and/or possession of the beneficial interest in, and/or the ability to exercise the voting rights applicable to, shares or other securities in the Club (whether directly, indirectly (by means of holding such interests in one or more other persons) or by contract including without limitation by way of membership of any Concert Party) which confer in aggregate on the holder(s) thereof 30 per cent or more of the total voting rights exercisable at general meetings of the Club;
	For the purposes of the above, any rights or powers of a Nominee for any Person or of an Associate of any Person or of a Connected Person to any Person shall be attributed to that Person;
A.1.43.	“CRB” has the meaning set out in Rule S.3.5;		A.1 U.1.1
A.1.44.	“Declaration” means a declaration in Form 4;		A.1 D.1.9
A.1.45.	Subject to Rule A.1.46 “Director” means any person occupying the position of director of a Club whose particulars are registered or registrable under the provisions of section 162 of the Act and includes a shadow director, that is to say, a person in accordance with whose directions or instructions the directors of the Club are accustomed to act, or a Person having Control over the Club, or a Person exercising the powers that are usually associated with the powers of a director of a company;		A.1 D.1.10
A.1.46.	For the purposes of Rules H.1 to H.10, a person shall be excluded from the definition of Director set out in Rule A.1.45 if (and only if):
	(a)	he falls within the said definition of Director solely because Rule A.1.42(b) applies to him; and
	(b)	his aggregate interest (of the kind set out in Rule A.1.42(b)) in the shares or other securities conferring voting rights exercisable at general meetings of the Club is less than 50%;
A.1.47.	“Disclosure” has the meaning set out in Rule S.3.6;		A.1 U.1.2
A.1.48.	“Events of Insolvency” means the events set out in Rule E.25;		A.1

77

A.1.49.	“the Extranet” means the secure online area maintained by the League for the purpose of the communication of information between the League and Clubs;	A.1
A.1.50.	“Facility Fees Fund” means the fund established out of UK Broadcasting Money and distributed in accordance with Rule D.17.3;	A.1 C.6
A.1.51.	“the Faculty” has the meaning set out in Rule O.3.1;	A.1 H.3.1
A.1.52.	“F.A. Cup” means the Football Association Challenge Cup competition;	A.1
A.1.53.	“Fellow Subsidiary Undertaking” has the meaning set out in section 1161(4) of the Act;	A.1
A.1.54.	“FIFA” means the Federation Internationale de Football Association;	A.1
A.1.55.	“Financial Institution” means any person or entity that is:	A.1
	(a) authorised by the Financial Services Authority (‘FSA’) to carry on a regulated activity under the Financial Services and Markets Act 2000 (“FSMA”); or
	(b) carrying out a regulated activity as an appointed representative of a person or entity authorised by the FSA to carry on a regulated activity under the FSMA; or
	(c) recognised by the FSA as being authorised to carry out a regulated activity in the UK through its regulation by a regulator in another country;
A.1.56.	“the Football Association” means The Football Association Limited;	A.1
A.1.57.	“the Football Association Rules” means the Rules and Regulations for the time being of the Football Association;	A.1
A.1.58.	“Football Creditor” has the meaning set out in Rule E.31;	A.1 C.63
A.1.59.	“the Football League” means The Football League Limited;	A.1
A.1.60.	“the Football League Cup” means the cup competition organised by the board of the Football League;	A.1
A.1.61.	“Form” means the appropriate form or substantially the same form as that prescribed in these Rules;	A.1
A.1.62.	“Future Financial Information” has the meaning set out in Rule E.11;	A.1 C.86
A.1.63.	“Gambling Related Agreement” means any agreement (i) which concerns any advertising (save for occasional, stand-alone advertising such as in a match-day programme or on perimeter advertising boards or the like), marketing, promotion, supply or provision of betting, gaming, lottery or other gambling related products, services, brands or facilities (whether as part of a Club Shirt Sponsor Contract, the appointment of a gambling partner or otherwise) and/or (ii) where the business activities of any of the parties (or of an Associated Undertaking or Group Undertaking of any of the parties) to such agreement include the provision of betting, gaming, lottery or other gambling related products, services or facilities;	A.1

78

A.1.64.	“General Meeting” means any meeting of the members of the League duly called in accordance with the provisions of Article 18;	A.1
A.1.65.	“Group” has the meaning set out in section 474(1) of the Act;	A.1
A.1.66.	“Group Accounts” mean accounts that a Club is required to prepare pursuant to section 399 of the Act, or which its Parent Undertaking is required to deliver to the Registrar of Companies pursuant to section 400(2)(e) or section 401(2)(f) of the Act;	A.1
A.1.67.	“Group Undertaking” has the meaning set out in Section 1161(5) of the Act;	A.1
A.1.68.	“HMRC” means HM Revenue and Customs or such other government department(s) that may replace the same;	A.1
A.1.69.	“Holding” means the holding and/or possession of the beneficial interest in, and/or the ability to exercise the voting rights applicable to, shares or other securities in the Club (whether directly, indirectly (by means of holding such interests in one or more other persons) or by contract including without limitation by way of membership of any Concert Party) which confer any voting rights exercisable at general meetings of the Club;	A.1
	For the purposes of the above, any rights or powers of a nominee for any Person shall be attributed to that Person, that is to say any rights or powers which another Person possesses on his behalf or may be required to exercise at his direction or on his behalf and any rights or powers of any other Person which is a Connected Person to any Person shall be attributed to that Person;
A.1.70.	“Home Club” means the Club on whose ground a League Match is or was or should be or should have been played or, where the Clubs participating in that League Match share a ground, the Club whose name first appears in respect of that League Match on the League’s fixture list;	A.1
A.1.71.	“Home Grown Player” means a Player who, irrespective of his nationality or age, has been registered with any Club (or club) affiliated to the Football Association or the Football Association of Wales for a period, continuous or not, of three Seasons or 36 months prior to his 21st birthday (or the end of the Season during which he turns 21) and for the purposes of this definition of “Home Grown Player” a Season will be deemed to commence on the date on which the first Transfer Window closes and expire on the date of the final League Match of the Season;	A.1
A.1.72.	“Image Contract” means any contract whereby a Player transfers to any Person (‘the transferee’) the right to exploit his image or reputation either in relation to football or non-footballing activities;	A.1
A.1.73.	“Image Contract Payment” means any payment made or liability incurred by or on behalf of a Club to a transferee in order to acquire that right;	A.1
A.1.74.	“Individual Voluntary Arrangement” means an arrangement made under the provisions of Part VIII of the Insolvency Act 1986;	A.1 D.1.11

79

A.1.75.	“International Transfer” means the transfer of the registration of a player to a Club in respect of which an international registration transfer certificate is required under the provisions of the FIFA Regulations for the Status and Transfer of Players;	A.1
A.1.76.	“the League” means the Football Association Premier League Limited;	A.1
A.1.77.	“the League Champions” has the meaning set out in Rule C.8;	A.1
A.1.78.	“League Match” means a match played under the jurisdiction of the League;	A.1
A.1.79.	“League Office” means the registered office for the time being of the League;	A.1
A.1.80.	“Licensing Manual” means the manual in which are set out procedures agreed between the Football Association and the League relating to applications for and the granting of licences enabling Clubs (or clubs) to play in UEFA Club Competitions;	A.1
A.1.81.	“Loan Fee” means any sum of money (exclusive of Value Added Tax) payable by a Transferee Club to a Transferor Club upon a Temporary Transfer;	A.1
A.1.82.	“Local Authority Designated Officer” has the meaning set out in Rule S.3.7;	A.1 O.3.5
A.1.83.	“Local Safeguarding Children’s Board” has the meaning set out in Rule S.3.8;	A.1 O.3.6
A.1.84.	“Manager” means the Official of a Club responsible for selecting the Club’s first team;	A.1
A.1.85.	“Match Officials” means referees and assistant referees and includes reserve officials and fourth officials;	A.1
A.1.86.	“Material Transactions” has the meaning set out in Rule H.1;	A.1 D.26
A.1.87.	“Memorandum” means the Memorandum of Association of the League;	A.1
A.1.88.	“Merit Payments Fund” means the fund established out of UK Broadcasting Money and distributed in accordance with Rule D.17.2;	A.1 C.36.2
A.1.89.	“New Registration” has the meaning set out in Rule U.12;	A.1 L.12
A.1.90.	“Nominee” means in connection to any Person another Person who possesses rights or powers on his behalf, or which he may be required to exercise at his discretion;	A.1
A.1.91.	“Objectives” has the meaning set out in Rule H.9;	A.1 D.34
A.1.92.	“Official” means any director, secretary, servant or representative of a Club, excluding any Player, Agent or Auditors;	A.1
A.1.93.	“Out of Contract Player” means a Contract Player whose contract of employment with a Club has expired;	A.1
A.1.94.	“Overseas Broadcaster” means a Person with whom the League has entered into an Overseas Broadcasting Contract and who is entitled to effect the Transmission of League Matches in accordance with the terms of that Contract;	A.1

80

A.1.95.	“Overseas Broadcasting Contract” means any contract entered into by the League for the Transmission of League Matches outside the United Kingdom, the Republic of Ireland, the Isle of Man and the Channel Islands;	A.1 C.8
A.1.96.	“Overseas Broadcasting Money” means money received by the League under any Overseas Broadcasting Contract;	A.1 C.9
A.1.97.	“the Panel” has the meaning set out in Rule W.14;	A.1 R.14
A.1.98.	“Parents” has the meaning set out in Rule S.3.9;	A.1 O.3.7
A.1.99.	“Parent Undertaking” has the meaning set out in section 1162 of the Act;	A.1
A.1.100.	“PAYE and NIC” means any and all payments required to be made by a Club in respect of income tax and national insurance contributions;	A.1
A.1.101.	“Person” includes any legal entity, firm or unincorporated association and in the case of a Person which is incorporated any of its Associated Undertaking, Fellow Subsidiary Undertaking, Group Undertaking, Parent Undertaking or Subsidiary Undertaking;	A.1
A.1.102.	“PGB” has the meaning set out in Rule B.21;	A.1 V.3
A.1.103.	“PGMOL” means the Professional Game Match Officials Limited;	A.1 G.1
A.1.104.	“Player” means any Contract Player, Out of Contract Player, Amateur Player or Academy Player who is registered to play for a Club;	A.1
A.1.105.	“Player’s Image” means the Player’s name, nickname, fame, image, signature, voice andfilm and photographic portrayal, virtual and/or electronic portrayal image or representation, reputation, replica and all other characteristics of the Player including his shirt number;	A.1
A.1.106.	“the Premier League Appeals Committee” means the committee constituted in accordance with Rule Z.2;	A.1
A.1.107.	“the Professional Football Compensation Committee” means the committee constituted in accordance with the Regulations of the Professional Football Compensation Committee;	A.1
A.1.108.	“Professional Game Youth Fund” means the fund of that name managed by the League who shall award grants from the Fund’s resources to qualifying Clubs and Football League clubs;
A.1.109.	“Promoted Club” means a Club which became a member of the League at the end of the previous Season pursuant to Rule B.4;	A.1 C.10
A.1.110.	“Radio Contract” means any contract entered into by the League other than an Overseas Broadcasting Contract or a UK Broadcasting Contract for the Radio Transmission of League Matches;	A.1 C.11

81

A.1.111.	“Radio Contract Money” means money received by the League under any Radio Contract;	A.1 C.12
A.1.112.	“Radio Broadcaster” means a Person with whom the League has entered into a Radio Contract and who is entitled to effect the Radio Transmission of League Matches in accordance with the terms of that Contract;	A.1
A.1.113.	“Radio Transmission” means any terrestrial or satellite broadcast or transmission by cable of sounds of and/or commentary upon any League Match or inclusion thereof in a cable programme service and/or on the Internet and/or any relay of sound of and/or commentary upon any League Match whether to an open or closed user group by any means now existing or hereafter invented not consisting solely of storage and distribution of recorded sounds in tangible form whether such radio transmission is on a live or recorded basis in whole or as excerpts;	A.1 C.13
A.1.114.	“Relegated Club” means a Football League club which was relegated under the provisions of Rule C.11 at the end of any of the 4 previous Seasons and which remains relegated;	A.1 C.14
A.1.115.	“Report” means a report in Form 6;	A.1 D.1.14
A.1.116.	“Representation Contract” means an agreement to which a Club and an Agent are party and pursuant to which the Agent acts for the Club or a Player in the context of either the registration or transfer of the registration of a Player or the employment of a Player by a Club;	A.1
A.1.117.	“Resolution” has the meaning set out in Article 1.2;	A.1
A.1.118.	“Respondent” has the meaning set out in Rule W.22.2;	A.1 R.18.2
A.1.119.	“Retired Player” means a Player who has stopped playing competitive football;	A.1
A.1.120.	“these Rules” means the rules for the time being of the League and a letter and a number following a reference to a rule identifies the Section in which it is comprised and its number within that Section;	A.1
A.1.121.	“Scout” means any person employed or engaged by a Club (whether on a full-time or part-time basis and whether or not he is remunerated in any way for his services) whose duties include identifying to his Club players whose registration his Club may wish to secure;	A.1 P.1
A.1.122.	“Search and Intervention Steward” has the meaning set out in Rule S.3.10;	A.1 U.1.3
A.1.123.	“Season” means the period commencing on the date of the first League Match on the fixture list of the League’s first team competition and ending on the date of the last;	A.1
A.1.124.	“the Secretary” means the general secretary of the League;	A.1
A.1.125.	“Section” means a Section of these Rules;	A.1

82

A.1.126.	“Shares” in Rules A.1.127, F.1, G.2, G.6, I.1 and I.6 include securities;	A.1 D.1.15
A.1.127.	“Significant Interest” means the holding and/or possession of the legal or beneficial interest in, and/or the ability to exercise the voting rights applicable to, shares or other securities in the Club which confer in aggregate on the holder(s) thereof ten (10) per cent or more of the total voting rights exercisable in respect of the Shares of any class of Shares of the Club. All or part of any such interest may be held directly or indirectly or by contract including, but not limited to, by way of membership of any Concert Party, and any rights or powers held by an Associate, Nominee or Connected Person shall be included for the purposes of determining whether an interest or interests amounts to a “Significant Interest”;	A.1
A.1.128.	“Signing-on Fee” means a lump sum payment payable under the terms of a contract between a Club and a Contract Player and which is expressed to be a signing-on fee;	A.1
A.1.129.	“Spent Conviction” means a conviction in respect of which the offender is treated as rehabilitated for the purposes of the Rehabilitation of Offenders Act 1974 or, where this Act does not apply for any reason, a conviction which would be so treated had the provisions of the Act applied;	A.1 D.1.16
A.1.130.	“Squad List” means the list of up to a maximum of 25 Players eligible to participate in League Matches during a Season of whom a maximum of 17 may not be Home Grown Players;	A.1
A.1.131.	“Staff” has the meaning set out in Rule S.3.11 and, for the purpose of Rules S.28 to S.39 only;	A.1 O.3.8 U.1.6
A.1.132.	“stakeholders” has the meaning set out in Rule R.2;	A.1 J.1
A.1.133.	“Strip” means Players’ shirts, shorts and stockings;	A.1
A.1.134.	“Subsidiary Undertaking” has the meaning set out in section 1162 of the Act;	A.1
A.1.135.	“Temporary Transfer” has the meaning set out in Rule V.5;	A.1 M.5
A.1.136.	“Third Party Payment” means any payment made or liability incurred (other than Compensation Fees, remuneration or payments to or for the benefit of Agents referred to in Rule H.1) by or on behalf of a Club in respect of a Player, including an Image Contract Payment;	A.1 D.1.17
A.1.137.	“Title Sponsor” means the Person granted the right to have its agreed brand identity associated with the name of the League’s first team competition;	A.1
A.1.138.	“Title Sponsorship Contract” means any contract entered into between the League and a Title Sponsor;	A.1 C.15

83

A.1.139.	“Title Sponsorship Money” means money received by the League under any Title Sponsorship Contract;	A.1 C.16
A.1.140.	“Transfer Agreement” means an agreement between a Transferor Club and a Transferee Club for the permanent transfer of the registration of a Contract Player;	A.1
A.1.141.	“Transfer Windows” has the meaning set out in Rule V.1;	A.1 M.1
A.1.142.	“Transferee Club” means a Club (or club) to which the registration of a Contract Player is, or is to be or has been transferred (including on the basis of a Temporary Transfer) or which, in the case of an Out of Contract Player, effects his New Registration;	A.1
A.1.143.	“Transferor Club” means a Club (or club) from which the registration of a Contract Player is, or is to be or has been transferred (including on the basis of a Temporary Transfer) or which, in the case of an Out of Contract Player, holds his registration under the provisions of Rule U.27.2;	A.1
A.1.144.	“Transmission” means any terrestrial or satellite broadcast of television or other moving pictures with or without sound or transmission by cable of moving pictures with or without sound or inclusion of moving pictures with or without sound in a cable programme service and/or on the Internet and/or relay of moving pictures with or without sound whether to an open or closed user group by any means now existing or hereafter invented not consisting solely of the storage and distribution of recorded pictures with or without sound in tangible form whether the said transmission is on a live or recorded basis in whole or as excerpts;	A.1 C.17
A.1.145.	“UEFA” means the Union des Associations Européennes de Football;	A.1
A.1.146.	“UEFA Club Competition” means the club competitions organised by UEFA;	A.1
A.1.147.	“UEFA Club Licence” means the licence granted by the Football Association in accordance with the procedures set out in the Licensing Manual enabling Clubs (or clubs) to play in UEFA Club Competitions;	A.1
A.1.148.	“UK Broadcaster” means a Person with whom the League has entered into a UK Broadcasting Contract and who is entitled to effect the Transmission of League Matches in accordance with the terms of that Contract;	A.1
A.1.149.	“UK Broadcasting Contract” means any contract entered into by the League for the Transmission of League Matches within the United Kingdom, the Republic of Ireland, the Isle of Man and the Channel Islands;	A.1 C.18
A.1.150.	“UK Broadcasting Money” means money received by the League under any UK Broadcasting Contract;	A.1 C.19
A.1.151.	“Under 21 Player” means a Player under the age of 21 as at the 1st January in the year in which the Season concerned commences (i.e. for Season 2012/13 born on or after 1st January 1991);	A.1
A.1.152.	“Visiting Club” means the Club playing, which has played, which should play or which should have played a League Match on the ground of a Home Club or, where the Clubs participating in that League Match share a ground, the Club whose name last appears in respect of that League Match on the League’s fixture list;	A.1

84

A.1.153.	“Vulnerable Adult” has the meaning set out in Rule S.3.12;	A.1 O.3.9
A.1.154.	“Vulnerable Adults’ Safeguarding Officer” has the meaning set out in Rule S.18.7;	A.1 O.18.7
A.1.155.	“‘Vulnerable Adults’ Services Officer” has the meaning set out in Rule S.3.14;	A.1 O.3.11
A.1.156.	“Week by Week Contract” means a playing contract between a Club and a Player which is determinable by either party on 7 days’ written notice;	A.1
A.1.157.	“Working Day” means any day on which the League office is open for normal business but excluding, unless the Board determines otherwise, a Saturday, a Sunday or a Bank or Public Holiday;	A.1
A.1.158.	References to “written” or “in writing” shall be construed to include:	A.1
	(a) hard copy;
	(b) facsimile transmission;
	(c) subject to any guidance issued by the Board, email (including any attachment to an email);
	(d) where appropriate, the Extranet;
	but shall not include any form of electronic communication other than those listed in Rules (b) to (d) above. Where a communication is sent by email, the burden of proof of receipt shall be on the sender;
A.1.159.	“Youth Development Rules” means the Youth Development Rules which are set out as an Appendix to these Rules and which form part of these Rules;

Interpretation		Old Rule
A.2.	Terms defined in Youth Development Rule 1 shall have the meanings set out in that Rule.
A.3	Unless the context otherwise requires:	A.2
	A.3.1. words importing the singular number shall include the plural and vice versa; and
	A.3.2. words importing any particular gender shall include all other genders.
A.4.	References to statutory provisions shall be construed as references to those provisions as they may be amended or re-enacted.	A.3
A.5.	The headings in these Rules are for convenience only and shall not affect their interpretation.	A.4
A.6.	Unless otherwise stated, the provisions of the Articles shall prevail in the event of any conflict with these Rules.	A.8
A.7.	Where a Club is required to submit a Form to the Secretary or to the League pursuant to these Rules, the Board may instead require that the information to be provided in the Form is submitted via the Extranet in such manner as it may determine.	A.9

85

THE LEAGUE: GOVERNANCE, OPERATIONS AND FINANCE

SECTION B: THE LEAGUE — GOVERNANCE

Name and Membership		Old Rule
B.1.	The League’s first team competition shall be called “The Premier League” to which may be added the name of the Title Sponsor.	B.1
B.2.	The League’s first team competition shall consist of teams of those association football clubs playing in England and Wales not exceeding 20 in number which are from time to time members of the League.	B.2
B.3.	Each member Club shall on request give to the League the address of its registered office and shall provide to the League certified true copies of:	B.3
	B.3.1. its certificate of incorporation; and
	B.3.2. its memorandum of association; and
	B.3.3. its articles of association; and
	B.3.4. any amendments to the above documents.
B.4.	At the end of each Season the Board shall require each of the Clubs relegated in accordance with Rule C.11 to execute an instrument transferring its ordinary share in the League to such of the 3 clubs promoted to the League from the Football League as the Board directs.	B.4
B.5.	Upon such share transfers being registered in accordance with the Articles each of the promoted Clubs will become a member of the League.	B.5
B.6.	A Club shall cease to be entitled to be a member of the League (and upon registration in accordance with the Articles of the transfer of its ordinary share in the League shall cease to be a member thereof) following:	B.6
	B.6.1. its relegation in accordance with Rule C.11; or
	B.6.2. the receipt of a notice by the Board under the provisions of Article 10.1; or
	B.6.3. its expulsion under the provisions of Rule B.7; or
	B.6.4. its resignation under the provisions of Rules B.8 and B.10.
B.7.	Notwithstanding the provisions of Article 27, the League may expel a Club from membership upon a special resolution to that effect being passed by a majority of not less than three-fourths of such members as (being entitled to do so) vote by their representatives or by proxy at a General Meeting of which notice specifying the intention to propose the resolution has been duly given.	B.7
B.8.	Any Club intending to resign as a member of the League may do so only with effect from the end of the Season upon which it is intended that such resignation is to take effect provided that it shall give notice in writing to that effect to the Company Secretary on or before the 31st December preceding the end of such Season.	B.8
B.9.	Any Director of a Club giving notice under the provisions of Rule B.8 who represents the League on the Council of the Football Association shall vacate that office forthwith upon the giving of the notice.	B.9

86

B.10.	Not earlier than the 1st March nor later than the 31st March following the giving of a notice under Rule B.8, the Club giving such notice shall notify the Company Secretary in writing whether such notice is confirmed or withdrawn. If no such notice is given the notice under Rule B.8 shall be deemed to have been withdrawn.	B.10
B.11.	Without prejudice to the powers contained in Section Wof these Rules (Disciplinary), any Club purporting to resign otherwise than in accordance with Rules B.8 and B.10 shall on demand indemnify the League on behalf of itself and the Clubs remaining in membership of the League against all losses, damages, liabilities, costs or expenses whatsoever suffered or incurred by the League or such Clubs resulting directly or indirectly from such purported resignation including without limitation loss of income or profits from any Commercial Contract, UK Broadcasting Contract, Overseas Broadcasting Contract, Radio Contract or Title Sponsorship Contract.	B.11

Board Powers		Old Rule
B.12.	Where a discretion, right or power is expressed in these Rules to be exercisable by the Board, such discretion, right or power shall unless otherwise provided in these Rules or the Articles be exercisable by the Board in its sole and absolute discretion or as a sole right or power of the Board and shall when exercised be final and binding and not subject to appeal.	A.5
B.13.	The Board may appoint any person who is not an Official to deputise for either the Chairman or the Chief Executive when the Board is required to exercise its function under either Rule T.28 or Rule T.29 or Rule T.30 or Rule W.1 or Youth Development Rules 256 and 258-259.	A.6

Procedure at General Meetings		Old Rule
B.14.	Subject to the provisions of the Articles and the Acts, the Chairman may regulate the procedure for General Meetings as he thinks fit. Unless otherwise determined by the Chairman:	A.7
	B.14.1. Clubs must give to the Secretary not less than 28 clear days’ notice of any item for inclusion on the agenda of a forthcoming General Meeting;
	B.14.2. two representatives from each Club may attend General Meetings, each of whom may speak but only one of whom shall be entitled to vote.

Relationship between Clubs and the League		Old Rule
B.15.	Membership of the League shall constitute an agreement between the League and Clubs and between each Club to be bound by and comply with:	A.7
	B.15.1. the Laws of the Game;
	B.15.2. the Football Association Rules;
	B.15.3. the Articles;
	B.15.4. these Rules;
	B.15.5. the statutes and regulations of FIFA;
	B.15.6. the statutes and regulations of UEFA; and
	B.15.7. the Regulations of the Professional Football Compensation Committee, each as amended from time to time.

87

B.16.	In all matters and transactions relating to the League each Club shall behave towards each other Club and the League with the utmost good faith.	B.13
B.17.	No Club either by itself, its servants or agents shall by any means whatsoever unfairly criticise, disparage, belittle or discredit any other Club or the League or in either case any of its directors, officers, employees or agents.	B.14
B.18.	A Club shall not without the Board’s prior written consent either during its membership of the League or at any time after its membership has terminated disclose or divulge either directly or indirectly to any Person whatsoever or otherwise make use of any confidential information as to the business or finances of the League or any other Club or any of their dealings, transactions or affairs or as to any other matters which may come to its knowledge by reason of its membership save to statutory and regulatory authorities or as may be required by law or to such Officials and Auditors of that Club to whom such disclosure is strictly necessary for the purpose of their duties and then only to the extent so necessary.	B.15

Football Association Representation		Old Rule
B.19.	Under the articles of association of the Football Association the League is entitled to appoint annually 8 representatives to the Council of the Football Association. Any person who is a director of a Club or of the League shall be eligible for appointment. The Chairman shall be one of such representatives ex officio and the other 7 shall be elected at the General Meeting next following the end of the Season at which election will be by ballot.	V.1
B.20.	Under the articles of association of the Football Association the League is entitled to appoint annually up to 3 members of the Football Association board of directors. Any person who is a Football Association Council representative appointed in accordance with Rule B.19 or, if a representative of a regional division of the Football Association, a person who is a director of a Club shall be eligible for appointment. The Chairman shall be one of such representatives ex officio and the other two shall be elected at the General Meeting next following the end of the Season at which election will be by ballot and will take place after the election of the Football Association Council representatives appointed in accordance with Rule B.19.	V.2
B.21.	Under the articles of association of the Football Association, the League is entitled to appoint 4 members of the Professional Game Board (the “PGB”), a committee of the board of directors of the Football Association. The 3 members of the board of directors of the Football Association appointed in accordance with Rule B.20 shall recommend for approval in General Meeting the 4 proposed members of the PGB. Provided always that at least 2 of the appointed PGB members shall be Football Association Council representatives appointed in accordance with Rule B.19, the following shall be eligible for appointment:	V.3
	B.21.1. a director of a Club;
	B.21.2. Football Association Council representative appointed in accordance with Rule B.19 (who for the avoidance of doubt may be a member of the Football Association board of directors);
	B.21.3. the Chairman, Chief Executive or other officer of the League.

88

THE LEAGUE: GOVERNANCE, OPERATIONS AND FINANCE

SECTION C: THE LEAGUE — COMPETITION

The League Competition		Old Rule
C.1.	Each Club shall play 2 League Matches against each other Club each Season, being the Home Club in respect of one such League Match and the Visiting Club in respect of the other.	B.18
C.2.	The winner of a League Match shall score three points. Each Club participating in a League Match which is drawn shall score one point.	B.19
C.3.	The results of League Matches shall be recorded by the Secretary in a table containing in respect of each Club the following information:	B.20
	C.3.1. the number of League Matches played in that Season;
	C.3.2. the number of League Matches won, drawn and lost as a Home Club in that Season;
	C.3.3. the number of League Matches won, drawn and lost as a Visiting Club in that Season;
	C.3.4. the number of goals scored in League Matches by and against that Club in that Season;
	C.3.5. the number of points scored in that Season.
C.4.	The position of Clubs in the table shall be determined by the number of points scored in that Season, the Club having scored the highest number of points being at the top of the table and the Club having scored the lowest number of points being at the bottom.	B.21
C.5.	If any 2 or more Clubs have scored the same number of points their position in the table shall be determined on goal difference, that is to say, the difference between the total number of goals scored by and against a Club in League Matches in that Season, and the higher or highest placed Club shall be the Club with the higher or highest goal difference.	B.22
C.6.	If any 2 or more Clubs have scored the same number of points and have the same goal difference the higher or highest placed Club shall be the Club having scored the most goals in League Matches in that Season.	B.23
C.7.	Subject to Rule C.14, if any 2 or more Clubs have scored the same number of points, have the same goal difference and have scored the same number of goals in League Matches in that Season they shall be deemed to occupy the same position in the table.	B.24

The League Championship		Old Rule
C.8.	The Club which is at the top of the table at the end of the Season shall be the League Champions.	B.25
C.9.	The League Champions shall receive a trophy which it shall return to the Secretary in good order and condition not later than 3 weeks before the final League Matches of the next Season.	B.26

89

C.10. The League Champions shall further receive 30 commemorative medals to be presented by the Club to its Manager and to such of its Players and Officials as it thinks fit provided, in the case of a Player, that he has that Season played in a minimum of 10 of its League Matches. Additional medals may be presented with the consent of the Board. B.27

Relegation		Old Rule
C.11.	Subject to Rule C.12, the bottom 3 Clubs in the table at the end of the Season shall be relegated to the Football League.	B.28
C.12.	If any Club ceases during the Season to be a member of the League, the record of the League Matches in which it has participated that Season shall be expunged from the table and the number of Clubs to be relegated at the end of that Season shall be reduced so as to maintain at 20 (or, if less, as near thereto as may be) the number of Clubs in membership of the League at the beginning of the next Season.	B.29
C.13.	If any Club ceases to be a member of the League other than by reason of relegation after the end of the Season but before the Board has fixed the dates of League Matches for the next Season, the Board may invite the relegated club which attained the highest position in the table referred to in Rule C.3 at the end of the previous Season to rejoin the League.	B.30

Play-offs		Old Rule
C.14.	If at the end of the Season either the League Champions or the Clubs to be relegated or the question of qualification for other competitions cannot be determined because 2 or more Clubs are equal on points, goal difference and goals scored, the Clubs concerned shall play off one or more deciding League Matches on neutral grounds, the format, timing and venue of which shall be determined by the Board.	B.31

90

THE LEAGUE: GOVERNANCE, OPERATIONS AND FINANCE

SECTION D: THE LEAGUE — FINANCE

Obligations of the League		Old Rule
D.1.	Subject to the provisions of Article 49, the League shall enter into Commercial Contracts, UK Broadcasting Contracts, Overseas Broadcasting Contracts, Radio Contracts and Title Sponsorship Contracts with the intention in the case of each UK Broadcasting Contract for the live Transmission of League Matches that each Club shall participate in at least one live televised League Match each Season.	C.20
D.2.	Each Club and each Contract Player shall comply with any reasonable request made on behalf of the League to allow the Player’s Image to be used to enable the League to fulfil its Commercial Contracts, UK Broadcasting Contracts, Overseas Broadcasting Contracts, Radio Contracts and Title Sponsorship Contracts, provided that, where the size of the product permits, the League shall not use the images of less than 4 Contract Players, each from different Clubs, on any one product.	C.21

Obligations of Clubs		Old Rule
D.3.	Subject to Rule D.8, Clubs shall provide such rights, facilities and services as are required to enable the League to fulfil its Commercial Contracts, UK Broadcasting Contracts, Overseas Broadcasting Contracts, Radio Contracts and Title Sponsorship Contracts and shall not by any act or omission infringe any exclusive rights granted thereunder or otherwise cause any breach thereof to occur. For the avoidance of doubt only the League may enforce this Rule against a Club and no other Person shall have any right under the Contracts (Rights of Third Parties Act) 1999 to so enforce it.	C.22
D.4.	Each Club shall indemnify the League against any liability the League may incur in the event of a finding by a Court of Law or other body of competent jurisdiction that the League induced the Club to breach a contract with a third party as a result of requiring the Club to comply with Rule D.3.	C.23
D.5.	The Title Sponsorship Contract shall not have the effect of preventing any Club from granting any rights of whatever nature pursuant to its Club Shirt Sponsor Contract irrespective of when the Club enters into the same and the Club Shirt Sponsor Contract of any Club shall not have the effect of preventing any right granted pursuant to any Title Sponsorship Contract being operated or enjoyed in respect of any Club or at the ground of any Club.	C.24
D.6.	Each Club shall provide such reasonable rights, facilities and services at each League Match taking place at its registered ground as are reasonably required and as are authorised by any directive issued by the League pursuant to Rule D.7 to enable the Visiting Club in respect of the said League Match to comply with the terms of any Club Radio Contract to which it is party.	C.25
D.7.	The League shall issue from time to time directives to Clubs setting out those rights which may and may not be granted by any Club in any Club Radio Contract and each Club shall comply in all respects with any such directive.	C.26
D.8.	In the case of a Commercial Contract and/or a Title Sponsorship Contract a Club shall not be bound to comply with Rule D.3 if:	C.27

91

D.8.1.	to do so would result in the Club being in breach of a contractual obligation entered into before the date of the Article 49 Resolution authorising or approving it; or
D.8.2.	such Commercial Contract and/or Title Sponsorship Contract has not been entered into by the League within 6 months of the Article 49 Resolution relating to it.

Accounting Practice		Old Rule
D.9.	Subject to Rule D.10, all income of the League shall be allocated to its financial periods in accordance with generally accepted accounting practice.	C.28
D.10.	Notwithstanding the foregoing provisions of Rule D.9, advances received or early payment of other contracted accounts may be treated as income of the financial period in which they are received provided that in each case a Resolution is passed to that effect.	C.29

Operating and Other Expenses		Old Rule
D.11.	The operating and other expenses of the League and the League shall be paid, at the discretion of the Board, out of Overseas Broadcasting Money, Commercial Contract Money, Radio Contract Money, Title Sponsorship Money or any other income of the League excluding UK Broadcasting Money.	C.30
D.12.	Subject to the prior approval of Clubs in General Meeting, the Board shall be empowered to require Clubs to pay to the League from time to time any sum by which its income, excluding UK Broadcasting Money, falls short of the operating and other expenses of the League.	C.31

Transmission of League Matches			Old Rule
D.13.	No Transmission shall be made of any League Match except:		C.32
	D.13.1.	in accordance with any UK Broadcasting Contract or Overseas Broadcasting Contract; or
	D.13.2.	as permitted by Rules K.42 and K.43; or
	D.13.3.	in accordance with the terms of any express licence or permission issued in writing by the League.
D.14.	No Radio Transmission shall be made of any League Match except in accordance with:		C.33
	D.14.1.	any Radio Contract; or
	D.14.2.	any Club Radio Contract; or
	D.14.3.	the terms of any express licence or permission issued in writing by the League.

Distribution of UK Broadcasting Money			Old Rule
D.15.	The League shall pay out of UK Broadcasting Money:		C.34
	D.15.1.	such sums as may be agreed from time to time shall be payable to the Professional Footballers’ Association for Players’ educational, insurance and benevolent purposes; and
	D.15.2.	any other sum approved by a Resolution.

92

D.16.	The balance of UK Broadcasting Money shall be divided so that:			C.35
	D.16.1.	one half shall comprise the Basic Award Fund;
	D.16.2.	one quarter shall comprise the Merit Payments Fund; and
	D.16.3.	one quarter shall comprise the Facility Fees Fund.
	Each of the Basic Award Fund and the Merit Payments Fund shall be divided into such number of shares as shall be required in either case to put into effect the provisions of Rules D.17.1, D.17.2 and D.27 and the Facility Fees Fund shall be distributed in accordance with the provisions of Rule D.17.3.
D.17.	In consideration of Clubs providing such rights, facilities and services as are required to enable the League to fulfil any UK Broadcasting Contract:			C.36
	D.17.1.	subject to Rules E.21, E.30 and E.34, the Basic Award Fund shall be distributed by way of fees so that each Club receives 1 share and each Relegated Club the percentage of 1 share set out in Rule D.27;
	D.17.2.	as soon as practicable after the end of each Season, subject to Rules E.21 and E.30, the Merit Payments Fund shall be distributed by way of fees in accordance with the following table:
		End of Season
		League position	Number of shares
		1	20
		2	19
		3	18
		4	17
		5	16
		6	15
		7	14
		8	13
		9	12
		10	11
		11	10
		12	9
		13	8
		14	7
		15	6
		16	5
		17	4
		18	3
		19	2
		20	1
	D.17.3.	The Board shall in respect of each Season determine the amounts to be paid to Clubs by way of facility fees for League Matches which are televised live or of which recorded excerpts are broadcast. During or after the end of each Season, subject to Rules E.21 and E.30, such facility fees shall be paid out of the Facility Fees Fund to those Clubs which have participated in each of such League Matches, whether as a Home Club or a Visiting Club.

93

Distribution of Overseas Broadcasting Money			Old Rule
D.18.	The League shall pay out of Overseas Broadcasting Money:		C.37
	D.18.1.	its operating and other expenses in accordance with Rule D.11; and
	D.18.2.	any other sum approved by a Resolution and the balance thereof shall be divided into such number of shares as shall be required to put into effect the provisions of Rule D.19.
D.19.	In consideration of Clubs providing such rights, facilities and services as are required to enable the League to fulfil any Overseas Broadcasting Contract, as soon as practicable during or after the end of each Season, subject to Rules E.21, E.30, E.34 and K.15, the balance of Overseas Broadcasting Money shall be distributed by way of fees so that each Club receives 1 share and each Relegated Club the percentage of 1 share set out in Rule D.27.		C.38
Distribution of Title Sponsorship Money			Old Rule
D.20.	Subject to any contrary requirement contained in a Title Sponsorship Contract, the League shall pay out of Title Sponsorship Money:		C.39
	D.20.1.	its operating and other expenses in accordance with Rule D.11; and
	D.20.2.	any other sum approved by a Resolution; and the balance thereof shall be divided into such number of shares as shall be required to put into effect the provisions of Rule D.21.
D.21.	In consideration of Clubs providing such rights, facilities and services as are required to enable the League to fulfil any Title Sponsorship Contract, as soon as practicable during or after the end of each Season, subject to Rules E.21, E.30 and E.34, the balance of Title Sponsorship Money shall be distributed by way of fees so that each Club receives 1 share and each Relegated Club the percentage of 1 share set out in Rule D.27.		C.40
Distribution of Commercial Contract Money			Old Rule
D.22.	The League shall pay out of Commercial Contract Money:		C.41
	D.22.1. its operating and other expenses in accordance with Rule D.11; and
	D.22.2. any other sum approved by a Resolution.
D.23.	In consideration of Clubs providing such rights, facilities and services as are required to enable the League to fulfil any Commercial Contract, as soon as practicable during or after the end of each Season, subject to Rules D.24, E.21 and E.30, the balance of Commercial Contract Money shall be distributed by way of fees equally between Clubs.		C.42
D.24.	Commercial Contract Money derived from a Commercial Contract relating to the provision of perimeter advertising boards at Club grounds shall be distributed to those Clubs that provide such boards in proportion in each case to the amount of perimeter board inventory provided.		C.43

94

Distribution of Radio Contract Money			Old Rule
D.25.	The League shall pay out of Radio Contract Money:		C.44
	D.25.1.	its operating and other expenses in accordance with Rule D.11; and
	D.25.2.	any other sum approved by a Resolution.
D.26.	In consideration of Clubs providing such rights, facilities and services as are required to enable the League to fulfil any Radio Contract, as soon as practicable during or after the end of each Season, subject to Rule E.21 and E.30, the balance of Radio Contract Money shall be distributed by way of fees equally between Clubs.		C.45
Relegated Clubs			Old Rule
D.27.	Subject to Rules D.28, D.29, E.21, E.30 and E.34, each Relegated Club shall receive the following fees:		C.46
	D.27.1.	in the first Season after being relegated, a sum equivalent to 55% of 1 share of each of the Basic Award Fund, Overseas Broadcasting Money and Title Sponsorship Money;
	D.27.2.	in the second Season after being relegated, a sum equivalent to 45% of 1 share of each of the Basic Award Fund, Overseas Broadcasting Money and Title Sponsorship Money; and
	D.27.3.	in each of the third and fourth Seasons after being relegated, a sum equivalent to 25% of 1 share of each of the Basic Award Fund, Overseas Broadcasting Money and Title Sponsorship Money.
D.28.	Subject to Rules D.29, E.21, E.30 and E.34, a Relegated Club relegated at the end of Season 2008-09 shall receive the following percentages of 1 share of each of the Basic Award Fund, Overseas Broadcasting Money and Title Sponsorship Money: 50% in the second Season after being relegated and 25% in the third.		C.47
D.29.	There shall be deducted from each payment to a Relegated Club made pursuant to Rules D.27 and D.28 the sum of £2.3m.		C.48
Value Added Tax			Old Rule
D.30.	Value Added Tax shall be added to each fee paid in accordance with Rules D.17, D.19, D.21, D.23, D.26, D.27 and D.28.		C.49
Distribution Account			Old Rule
D.31.	Each distribution made under the provisions of Rules D.17, D.19, D.21, D.23 and D.26 shall be accompanied by an account showing how it has been computed.		C.54

95

Assignments of Central Funds				Old Rule
D.32.	If a Club or a Relegated Club proposes to charge, assign or otherwise grant security over all or part of its entitlement to future distributions of Central Funds, it shall:			C.55
	D.32.1.	disclose to the League the proposed documentation with the lender giving effect to such charge, assignment or other grant of security;
	D.32.2.	not enter into the said proposed documentation without the prior written consent of the League (not to be unreasonably withheld); and
	D.32.3.	procure that it and its lender enter into an agreement with the League whereby the lender will confirm that:
		D.32.3.1.	it understands that the Club’s entitlement to future distributions of Central Funds is subject to the provisions of the Articles and these Rules and in particular (without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing) to Rules E.21, E.30 and E.24; and
		D.32.3.2.	the Club has disclosed to it the Club’s current and future liabilities to other Clubs (and clubs) and the League will confirm that such disclosure accords with its records of such liabilities.
D.33.	Rule D.32 shall not apply to any assignment, charge or other grant of security by a Club of its future entitlement to Central Funds as part of a fixed and floating charge over the entirety of its assets and undertaking on usual commercial terms.			C.56

96

CLUBS: FINANCE AND GOVERNANCE

SECTION E: CLUBS — FINANCE

Power to Inspect			Old Rule
E.1.	The Board either by itself or by any person appointed by it shall be empowered to inspect the financial records of any Club which it reasonably suspects has acted in breach of these Rules.		C.101
Club Bank Accounts			Old Rule
E.2.	Each Club shall submit to the Secretary Form 2 signed by 2 Directors of the Club and specifying a bank account, to be in the name of and controlled by the Club, into which the League shall pay monies due to the Club from the League in accordance with and subject to these Rules save that if that Club has assigned its entitlement to such monies or any part of them, payment will be made by the League as directed in the assignment.		C.50
Submission of Club Accounts			Old Rule
E.3.	Each Club shall by 1st March in each Season submit to the Secretary a copy of its annual accounts in respect of its most recent financial year or if the Club considers it appropriate or the Secretary so requests the Group Accounts of the Group of which it is a member (in either case such accounts to be prepared and audited in accordance with applicable legal and regulatory requirements) together with a copy of the directors’ report for that year and a copy of the auditors’ report on those accounts.		C.78
E.4.	The accounts referred to in Rule E.3 shall:		C.79
	E.4.1.	include separate disclosure within the balance sheet or notes to the accounts, or by way of supplementary information separately reported on by its auditors by way of procedures specified by the Board, of the total sums payable and receivable in respect of Compensation Fees, Contingent Sums and Loan Fees;
	E.4.2.	include a breakdown within the profit and loss account or the notes to the accounts, or by way of supplementary information separately reported on by its auditors by way of procedures specified by the Board, of revenue in appropriate categories such as gate receipts, sponsorship and advertising, broadcasting rights, commercial income and other income.
E.5.	If the auditors’ report on the accounts submitted pursuant to Rule E.3 contains anything other than an unqualified opinion without modification, the Club shall at the Board’s request submit such further documentary evidence as the Board shall require (including but not limited to Future Financial Information).		C.80
E.6.	If the annual accounts of a Club or Group Accounts submitted pursuant to Rule E.3 are prepared to a date prior to 30th November in the Season of submission, such Club or Group shall by the following 31st March submit to the Secretary interim accounts covering the period commencing from its accounting reference date and ending on a date between the following 30th November and 1st March.		C.81

97

E.7.	The interim accounts shall:		C.82
	E.7.1.	comprise a balance sheet, a profit and loss account, a cash flow statement and relevant explanatory notes;
	E.7.2.	be prepared in accordance with the accounting principles adopted in the preparation of the Club’s annual accounts;
	E.7.3.	be presented in a similar format to the annual accounts including as regards the matters set out in Rule E.4;
	E.7.4.	include in the profit and loss account and cashflow statement comparative figures for the same period in the preceding year;
	E.7.5.	include a balance sheet as of the end of the preceding financial year;
	E.7.6.	be approved in writing by the board of directors of the company to which they relate; and
	E.7.7.	be reviewed or audited in accordance with applicable regulatory requirements.
E.8.	Rule E.5 shall apply to the interim accounts (with appropriate modification) if the auditors have issued anything other than an unqualified opinion without modification on them.		C.83
E.9.	Each Club must by 14th April (or such later date as the Board shall specify) in each Season prove that, subject to Rule E.10:		C.84
	E.9.1.	no Compensation Fee, Loan Fee or Contingent Sum payable pursuant to a Transfer Agreement entered into prior to the preceding 31st December; and
	E.9.2.	no sum payable to or in respect of an employee in relation to services provided prior to the preceding 31st December (including PAYE and NIC) is or was overdue as at the preceding 31st March.
E.10.	For the purpose of Rule E.9:		C.85
	E.10.1.	“employee” means a Player, a Manager, any Official referred to in Rule J.1, an Academy Manager, a team doctor and senior physiotherapist referred to in Rule O.1, an assistant manager or head coach referred to in Rule P.19 and a safety officer;
	E.10.2.	an amount shall not be treated as overdue as at 31st March if by that date it has been paid or the date for payment has been extended by means of a written agreement with the creditor or it is the subject of current litigation or arbitration proceedings or has been submitted to a dispute resolution procedure of the League, the Football Association, UEFA or FIFA.
E.11.	By 31st March in each Season, each Club shall submit to the Secretary in respect of itself (or if the Club considers it appropriate or the Secretary so requests in respect of the Group of which it is a member) future financial information (“Future Financial Information”) comprising projected profit and loss accounts, cash flow, balance sheets and relevant explanatory notes commencing from its accounting reference date or, if it has submitted interim accounts pursuant to Rule E.6, from the date to which those interim accounts were prepared and expiring on the next accounting reference date after the end of the following Season. The projected profit and loss accounts, cash flow and balance sheets shall be prepared at a maximum of quarterly intervals.		C.86

98

E.12.	The Future Financial Information shall:		C.87
	E.12.1.	be prepared in accordance with the accounting principles adopted in the preparation of the Club’s annual accounts (except where the accounting principles and policies are to be changed in the subsequent annual accounts, in which case the new accounting principles and polices should be followed); and
	E.12.2.	be approved in writing by the board of directors of the company to which they relate; and
	E.12.3.	to include in the explanatory notes thereto principal assumptions and risks; and
	E.12.4.	include for comparison profit and loss accounts for the period covered by the annual accounts and interim accounts submitted pursuant to Rules E.3 and E.6, a forecast for the current financial year and a balance sheet as at the date of the interim accounts submitted pursuant to Rule E.6.
E.13.	Each Promoted Club shall by 30th June in the year of its promotion submit to the Secretary:		C.88
	E.13.1.	copies of the documents and other information that it would have been required to submit to the Secretary pursuant to Rules E.3, E.6 and E.9 by 1st March of that year had it then been a member of the Premier League;
	E.13.2.	Future Financial Information commencing from 1st July in the year of its promotion and expiring on the Club’s next accounting reference date after the end of the following Season; and
	E.13.3.	any further documentary evidence required pursuant to Rules E.5 and E.8.
E.14.	The Board shall have the powers set out in Rule E.15 if:
	E.14.1.	the Club has failed to submit to the Secretary annual accounts as required by Rules E.3 and E.4 or Rule E.13; or
	E.14.2.	the Club has failed to submit to the Secretary interim accounts as required by Rule E.6 or Rule E.13; or
	E.14.3.	the Club has failed to submit to the Secretary the Future Financial Information as required by Rule E.11 or Rule E.13; or
	E.14.4.	the Board has asked the Club to submit further documentary evidence pursuant to Rule E.5, Rule E.8 or Rule E.13 and the Club has failed to do so; or
	E.14.5.	the Club has failed to satisfy the Board that no sums of the kind set out in Rule E.9 (and subject to Rule E.10) were overdue as at the preceding 31st March; or
	E.14.6.	the auditors’ report on the annual accounts or interim accounts of the Club or the Group submitted pursuant to Rule E.3 and Rule E.6 respectively or Rule E.13 contains anything other than an unqualified opinion without modification; or

99

	E.14.7.	as a result of its review of all the documents and information submitted by the Club pursuant to Rules E.3 to E.13, and having taken into account any failure of the Club to supply any such documents or information, in its reasonable opinion it determines that the Club will not over the course of the following Season be able to:
		E.14.7.1.	pay its liabilities to the creditors listed in Rule E.23 (in so far as they are or will become creditors of the Club) and to its employees as they fall due; or
		E.14.7.2.	fulfil its obligation under Rule C.1 to play 2 League Matches against each other Club; or
		E.14.7.3.	fulfil its obligations under Rule D.3 to provide such rights, facilities and services as are required to enable the League to fulfil its Commercial Contracts, UK Broadcasting Contracts, Overseas Broadcasting Contracts, Radio Contracts and Title Sponsorship Contracts.
E.15.	The powers referred to in Rule E.14 are:			C.90
	E.15.1.	to require the Club to submit, agree and adhere to a budget which shall include, but not be limited to, the matters set out in Rule H.1.1 to H.1.3; and
	E.15.2.	to require the Club to provide such further information as the Board shall determine and for such period as it shall determine; and
	E.15.3.	to refuse any application by that Club to register any Player or any new contract of an existing Player of that Club if the Board reasonably deems that this is necessary in order to secure that the Club complies with its obligations listed in Rule E.14.7.
E.16.	If any Person proposes to acquire Control of a Club:			C.91
	E.16.1.	the Club shall submit to the Secretary updated Future Financial Information prepared to take into account the consequences of the change of Control on the Club’s future financial position as soon as reasonably practicable prior to the change of Control or, if such submission is not reasonably practicable prior to the change of Control, no later than 10 Working Days thereafter; and
	E.16.2.	the Board shall have power to require the Person who proposes to acquire or has acquired Control to appear before it and to provide evidence of the source and sufficiency of any funds which that Person proposes to invest in or otherwise make available to the Club.
E.17.	If the Board determines, in its reasonable opinion, and having considered any information provided to it pursuant to Rule E.16, that the Club will not be able to fulfil its obligations as set out in Rules E.14.7.1 to E.14.7.3, then the Board shall have the powers set out in Rule E.15.			C.92

100

HMRC			Old Rule
E.18.	Each Club shall provide quarterly certification in such form as the Board may request from time to time to confirm that its liabilities to HMRC in respect of PAYE and NIC are up to date (that is, no more than 28 days in arrears).		C.93
E.19.	Each Club shall promptly on request from the Board:		C.94
	E.19.1.	provide confirmation (to be signed by two Directors) as to whether it has any outstanding liabilities to HMRC, and if it has it shall provide the Board with full details thereof (including details of any agreements which are in place with HMRC as regards such liabilities); and
	E.19.2.	provide HMRC with written permission in such form as HMRC may require for HMRC to share information about the Club’s liabilities to HMRC with the League.
E.20.	Where the Board reasonably believes that a Club’s liabilities in respect of PAYE & NIC are not up to date (as defined in Rule E.18) it may exercise the powers set out in Rule E.15.		C.95
Power to Deduct			Old Rule
E.21.	If the Board is reasonably satisfied that a Club or Relegated Club (‘the debtor Club”) has failed to make any payment due to any creditor of the description set out in Rule E.23, the Board shall be empowered to:		C.51
	E.21.1.	deduct the amount of any such payment from any distribution of UK Broadcasting Money, Overseas Broadcasting Money, Commercial Contract Money, Radio Contract Money or Title Sponsorship Money (“Central Funds”) payable to the debtor Club, paying the same to the creditor to which it is due; and
	E.21.2.	withhold any distribution of Central Funds otherwise due to the debtor Club to the extent of any liabilities falling due from the debtor Club to any creditor of the description set out in Rule E.23 within the period of 60 days after the due date of the distribution of the Central Funds to the debtor Club, and pay the same to the creditor on the date when it is due to that creditor should the debtor Club fail to do so.
E.22.	The Board shall only have the powers set out in Rule E.21.2 if the debtor Club has failed to make any payment when due (whether or not paid thereafter) to a creditor of the description set out in Rule E.23 within the period of 120 days immediately prior to the due date of distribution of the Central Funds to the debtor Club.		C.52
E.23.	The creditors to which Rule E.21 applies are:		C.53
	E.23.1.	another Club (or club); or
	E.23.2.	the League; or
	E.23.3.	any Associated Undertaking, Fellow Subsidiary Undertaking, Group Undertaking or Subsidiary Undertaking of the League; or
	E.23.4.	any pension or life assurance scheme administered by or on behalf of the League; or

101

	E.23.5.	the Football League; or
	E.23.6.	any Associated Undertaking, Fellow Subsidiary Undertaking, Group Undertaking, or Subsidiary Undertaking of the Football League; or
	E.23.7.	the Football Foundation.
E.24.	If any Transferee Club act in breach of Rules V.29 or V.32 to V.36 inclusive:		M.37.2
	E.24.1.	Rule V.37 shall apply; and
	E.24.2.	out of any monies held by the Board for or on behalf of or to the order of that Transferee Club (whether in the Compensation Fee Account or otherwise), the Board shall have power to pay to its Transferor Club any amount not exceeding the sum due to it from the Transferee Club under the provisions of this Section of these Rules.
Events of Insolvency			Old Rule
E.25.	Subject to Rule E.33, the Board shall have power to suspend a Club by giving to it notice in writing to that effect if it or its Parent Undertaking suffers an Event of Insolvency, that is to say:		C.57
	E.25.1.	it enters into a Company Voluntary Arrangement pursuant to Part 1 of the Insolvency Act 1986 (‘the 1986 Act”) or a compromise or arrangement with its creditors under Part 26 of the Act or enters into any compromise agreement with its creditors as a whole; or
	E.25.2.	it or its shareholders or directors lodge a Notice of Intention to Appoint an Administrator or Notice of Appointment of an Administrator at the Court in accordance with paragraph 26 or paragraph 29 of Schedule B1 to the 1986 Act or where it or its shareholders or directors make an application to the Court for an Administration Order under paragraph 12 of Schedule B1 to the 1986 Act or where an Administrator is appointed or an Administration Order is made in respect of it (‘Administrator” and ‘Administration Order” having the meanings attributed to them respectively by paragraphs 1 and 10 of Schedule B1 to the 1986 Act); or
	E.25.3.	an Administrative Receiver (as defined by section 251 of the 1986 Act), a Law of Property Act Receiver (appointed under section 109 of the Law of Property Act 1925) or any Receiver appointed by the Court under the Supreme Court Act 1981 or any other Receiver is appointed over any of its assets which, in the opinion of the Board, are material to the Club’s ability to fulfil its obligations as a member of the League; or
	E.25.4.	its shareholders pass a resolution pursuant to section 84(1) of the 1986 Act to voluntarily wind it up; or
	E.25.5.	a meeting of its creditors is convened pursuant to section 95 or section 98 of the 1986 Act; or
	E.25.6.	a winding up order is made against it by the Court under section 122 of the 1986 Act or a provisional liquidator is appointed over it under section 135 of the 1986 Act; or

102

	E.25.7. it ceases or forms an intention to cease wholly or substantially to carry on its business save for the purpose of reconstruction or amalgamation or otherwise in accordance with a scheme of proposals which have previously been submitted to and approved in writing by the Board; or
	E.25.8. it enters into or is placed into any insolvency regime in any jurisdiction outside England and Wales which is analogous with the insolvency regimes detailed in Rules E.25.1 to E.25.6 hereof.
E.26.	A Club shall forthwith give written notice to the Board upon the happening of any of the events referred to in Rule E.25.	C.58
E.27.	At the discretion of the Board exercised in accordance with Rule E.33, a suspension may take effect from the giving of the notice or it may be postponed subject to:	C.59
	E.27.1. a condition that while the suspension is postponed the Club may not apply to register or have transferred to it the registration of any Player; and
	E.27.2. such other conditions as the Board may from time to time during the postponement of the suspension think fit to impose.
E.28.	Unless a suspension is postponed, a suspended Club shall not play in:	C.60
	E.28.1. any League Match; or
	E.28.2. any Premier Academy League Match or any successor competition thereto; or
	E.28.3. any Premier Reserve League Match or any successor competition thereto; or
	E.28.4. any of the competitions set out in Rules L.10 and L.11; or
	E.28.5. any other match.
E.29.	For the purposes of the League competition, the Board shall have power to determine how the cancellation of a League Match caused by the suspension of one of the Clubs which should have participated in it shall be treated.	C.61
E.30.	While pursuant to this Section of these Rules a Club is suspended or its suspension is postponed, the Board shall have power, subject to Rule E.33, to make such payments as it may think fit to the Club’s Football Creditors out of:	C.62
	E.30.1. any UK Broadcasting Money payable to the suspended Club under the provisions of Rule D.17; and
	E.30.2. any Overseas Broadcasting Money payable to the suspended Club under the provisions of Rule D.19; and
	E.30.3. any Title Sponsorship Money payable to the suspended Club under the provisions of Rule D.21; and
	E.30.4. any Commercial Contract Money payable to the suspended Club under the provisions of Rule D.23; and
	E.30.5. any Radio Contract Money payable to the suspended Club under the provisions of Rule D.26.

103

E.31.	For the purposes of this Section of these Rules, Football Creditors shall comprise:	C.63
	E.31.1. the Football Association and clubs in full or associate membership thereof; and
	E.31.2. Affiliated Associations (as defined by the articles of association of the Football Association); and
	E.31.3. the League and any subsidiary of it; and
	E.31.4. the Football League, the Football Conference, the Northern Premier League, the Southern Premier League and the Isthmian Football League; and
	E.31.5. the Professional Footballers’ Association; and
	E.31.6. the Football Foundation; and
	E.31.7. any employee or former employee of the suspended Club to whom arrears of wages or salary are due, to the extent of such arrears; and
	E.31.8. any pension provider to which a pension contribution payable by the suspended Club in respect of its employees or former employees is due, to the extent of such contribution.
E.32.	Upon being reasonably satisfied that a suspended Club’s liabilities to its Football Creditors have been settled, the Board shall have power, subject to Rule E.33, to withdraw the suspension of that Club by giving to it notice in writing to that effect.	C.64
E.33.	In exercising its powers under Rules E.25, E.30, E.32 and E.35 and its discretion under Rule E.27, the Board shall have regard to all the circumstances of the case and to:	C.65
	E.33.1. such of the provisions of the Insolvency Act 1986, the Competition Act 1998 and the Enterprise Act 2002 as are relevant and then in force;
	E.33.2. the consideration (if any) given by the insolvent Club under the provisions of Rules D.17, D.19, D.21, D.23 and D.26;
	E.33.3. the interests of the insolvent Club’s Officials, Players, supporters, shareholders and sponsors;
	E.33.4. the interests of the insolvent Club’s other Football Creditors;
	E.33.5. the need to protect the integrity and continuity of the League competition;
	E.33.6. the reputation of the League and the need to promote the game of association football generally; and
	E.33.7. the relationship between the Club and its Parent Undertaking, in the event that the Parent Undertaking suffers the Event of Insolvency.
E.34.	Any distribution to a Relegated Club under the provisions of Rules D.17, D.19 or D.21 may be deferred if, on or before the date of the distribution, the Relegated Club has been given notice under article 4.5 of the articles of association of the Football League which has been suspended. Upon such notice being withdrawn the deferred distribution shall be paid but if in consequence of the notice the club to which it was due ceases to be a member of the Football League its amount shall be added to the next distribution made in accordance with these Rules.	C.66

104

Sporting Sanction		Old Rule
E.35.	Upon a Club or its Parent Undertaking suffering an Event of Insolvency the Board shall have the power to impose upon the Club a deduction of 9 points scored or to be scored in the League competition. If the Board exercises this power it shall forthwith give written notice to the Club to that effect.	C.67
E.36.	Subject to Rule E.37, the Club may appeal against the deduction of points by sending or delivering to the Secretary Form 3 so that he receives the same together with a deposit of £1,000 within 7 days of the date of the notice given under the provisions of Rule E.35 (time of the essence).	C.68
E.37.	The only ground upon which a Club may appeal as aforesaid is that:	C.69
	E.37.1. the Event of Insolvency was caused by and resulted directly from circumstances, other than normal business risks, over which it could not reasonably be expected to have had control; and
	E.37.2. its Officials had used all due diligence to avoid the happening of that event.
E.38.	An appeal under the provisions of Rule E.36 shall lie to an appeal tribunal which shall hear the appeal as soon as reasonably practicable. The appeal tribunal shall be appointed by the Board and shall comprise 3 members of the Panel including:	C.70
	E.38.1. an authorised insolvency practitioner; and
	E.38.2. a legally qualified member who shall sit as chairman of the tribunal.
E.39.	The chairman of the appeal tribunal shall have regard to the procedures governing the proceedings of Commissions and Appeal Boards set out in Rules Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary) but, subject as aforesaid, shall have an overriding discretion as to the manner in which the appeal is conducted.	C.71
E.40.	The Club shall have the onus of proof of the matters set out in the appeal on the balance of probabilities.	C.72
E.41.	If the members of the appeal tribunal are not unanimous the decision of the majority of them shall prevail.	C.73
E.42.	The appeal tribunal shall give written reasons for its decision.	C.74
E.43.	Members of the appeal tribunal shall be entitled to receive from the League a reasonable sum by way of fees and expenses.	C.75
E.44.	The appeal tribunal shall have the following powers:	C.76
	E.44.1. to allow or dismiss the appeal;
	E.44.2. to order the deposit to be forfeited to the League or repaid to the appellant Club;
	E.44.3. to order the appellant Club to pay or contribute to the costs of the appeal including the fees and expenses of members of the appeal tribunal paid or payable under Rule E.43.
E.45.	The decision of the appeal tribunal shall be final and binding on the appellant Club.	C.77

105

CLUBS: FINANCE AND GOVERNANCE

SECTION F: OWNERS’ AND DIRECTORS’ TEST

Disqualifying Events		Old Rule
F.1.	A Person shall be disqualified from acting as a Director and no Club shall be permitted to have any Person acting as a Director of that Club if:	D.2
	F.1.1. either directly or indirectly he is involved in or has any power to determine or influence the management or administration of another Club or Football League club; or
	F.1.2. either directly or indirectly he holds or acquires any Significant Interest in a Club while he either directly or indirectly holds any interest in any class of Shares of another Club; or
	F.1.3. he becomes prohibited by law from being a Director (including without limitation as a result of being subject to a disqualification order as a director under the Company Directors Disqualification Act 1986, or being subject to the terms of an undertaking given to the Secretary of State under that Act, unless a court of competent jurisdiction makes an order under that Act permitting an appointment as a Director); or
	F.1.4. he has a conviction (which is not a Spent Conviction) imposed by a court of the United Kingdom or a competent court of foreign jurisdiction:
	F.1.4.1. in respect of which an unsuspended sentence of at least 12 months’ imprisonment was imposed; or
	F.1.4.2. in respect of any offence involving any act which would reasonably be considered to be dishonest (and, for the avoidance of doubt, irrespective of the actual sentence imposed); or
	F.1.4.3. in respect of an offence set out in the Appendix 12 Schedule of Offences or a directly analogous offence in a foreign jurisdiction (and, for the avoidance of doubt, irrespective of the actual sentence imposed); or
	F.1.5. he makes an Individual Voluntary Arrangement or becomes the subject of an Interim Bankruptcy Restriction Order, a Bankruptcy Restriction Order or a Bankruptcy Order; or
	F.1.6. he is or has been a Director of a Club which, while he has been a Director of it, has suffered 2 or more unconnected Events of Insolvency in respect of each of which a deduction of points was imposed (and for the purposes of this Rule F.1.6 and Rule F.1.7 a person shall be deemed to have been a Director of a Club which has suffered an Event of Insolvency if such Event of Insolvency occurred in the 30 days immediately following his having resigned as a Director of that Club); or
	F.1.7. he has been a Director of 2 or more Clubs or clubs each of which, while he has been a Director of them, has suffered an Event of Insolvency in respect of each of which a deduction of points was imposed; or
	F.1.8. he is subject to a suspension or ban from involvement in the administration of a sport by any ruling body of a sport that is registered with UK Sport or Sport England, or any corresponding national or international association, whether such suspension or ban is direct or indirect (for example a direction to Persons subject to the jurisdiction of the ruling body that they should not employ, contract with or otherwise engage or retain the services of an individual); or

106

	F.1.9. he is subject to any form of suspension, disqualification or striking-off by a professional body including, without limitation, the Law Society, the Solicitors’ Regulation Authority, the Bar Council or the Institute of Chartered Accountants of England and Wales or any equivalent body in any jurisdiction outside England and Wales, whether such suspension, disqualification or striking-off is direct or indirect (for example a direction to Persons subject to the jurisdiction of the professional body that they should not employ, contract with or otherwise engage or retain the services of an individual); or	D.3
	F.1.10. he is required to notify personal information pursuant to Part 2 of the Sexual Offences Act 2003; or
	F.1.11. he is found to have breached (irrespective of any sanction actually imposed), or has admitted breaching (irrespective of whether disciplinary proceedings were brought or not):
	F.1.11.1. Rule J.6; or
	F.1.11.2. Rule E.8 of the Rules of the Football Association (as amended, or replaced from time to time); or
	F.1.11.3. any other rules in force from time to time in relation to the prohibition on betting on football matches played in England and Wales; or
	F.1.11.4. the rules of any other ruling body of football in relation to the prohibition of betting on football (whether in England or Wales or elsewhere).
Submission of Declaration		Old Rule
F.2.	Not later than 14 days before the commencement of each Season each Club shall submit to the Secretary a duly completed Declaration in respect of each of its Directors signed by the Director to which it refers and by an Authorised Signatory, who shall not be the same person.	D.3
F.3.	Within 21 days of becoming a member of the League each Club promoted from the Football League shall likewise submit to the Secretary a duly completed Declaration in respect of each of its Directors signed as aforesaid.	D.4
F.4.	If any person proposes to become a Director of a Club (including for the avoidance of doubt by virtue of being a shadow director or acquiring Control of the Club):	D.5
	F.4.1. the Club shall no later than 10 Working Days prior to the date on which it is anticipated that such person shall become a Director submit to the Secretary a duly completed Declaration in respect of that person signed by him and by an Authorised Signatory;
	F.4.2. within 5 Working Days of receipt thereof the Secretary shall confirm to the Club whether or not he is liable to be disqualified as a Director under the provisions in Rule F.1, and if he is so liable the Board will take the steps set out in Rule F.6; and
	F.4.3. he shall not become a Director until the Club has received confirmation from the Secretary pursuant to Rule F.4.1 above that he is not liable to be disqualified as a Director under the provisions of Rule F.1.

107

Change of Director’s Circumstances		Old Rule
F.5.	Upon the happening of an event which affects any statement contained in a submitted Declaration:	D.6
	F.5.1.the Director in respect of whom the Declaration has been made shall forthwith give full written particulars thereof to his Club; and
	F.5.2.the Club shall thereupon give such particulars in writing to the Secretary.

Disqualification of a Director		Old Rule
F.6.	Upon the Board becoming aware by virtue of the submission of a Declaration or in the circumstances referred to in Rule F.5 or by any other means that a person is liable to be disqualified as a Director under the provisions of Rule F.1, the Board will:	D.7
	F.6.1.give written notice to the person that he is disqualified, giving reasons therefore, and (in the case of a person who is a Director) require him forthwith to resign as a Director; and
	F.6.2.give written notice to the Club that the person is disqualified, giving reasons therefore, and (in the case of a person who is a Director) in default of the Director’s resignation, it shall procure that within 28 days of receipt of such notice the Director is removed from his office as such.

Disciplinary Provisions		Old Rule
F.7.	Any Club which fails to comply with its obligations under the foregoing provisions of this Section of these Rules or which submits a Declaration which is false in any particular shall be in breach of these Rules and will be liable to be dealt with in accordance with the provisions of Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary).	D.8
F.8.	Any Director who fails to comply with his obligations under the foregoing provisions of this Section of these Rules or who fails to complete and sign a Declaration and any Director or Authorised Signatory who signs a Declaration which is false in any particular shall likewise be in breach of these Rules and liable to be dealt with as aforesaid.	D.9

Suspension of the Club		Old Rule
F.9.	If a Director who receives a notice under the provisions of Rule F.6.1 fails to resign and his Club fails to procure his removal from office as required, or if a Club proceeds with the appointment as a Director of a person to whom Rule F.4 applies despite having received a notice under the provisions of Rule F.6.2, the Board shall have power to suspend the Club by giving to it notice in writing to that effect.	D.10
F.10.	A suspended Club shall not play in:	D.11
	F.10.1. any League Match; or
	F.10.2. any Premier Academy League Match; or
	F.10.3. any Premier Reserve League Match; or
	F.10.4. any of the competitions set out in Rules L.10 and L.11; or
	F.10.5. any other match.

108

F.11.	For the purposes of the League competition, the Board shall have power to determine how the cancellation of a League Match caused by the suspension of one of the Clubs which should have participated in it shall be treated.	D.12
F.12.	Upon being reasonably satisfied that the Director of the suspended Club has resigned or has been removed from office, the Board shall have power to withdraw the suspension by giving to it notice in writing to that effect.	D.13

Appeal against Disqualification of a Director		Old Rule
F.13.	Any person or Club who receives notice under Rule F.6 has a right to appeal the disqualification notice(s) in accordance with the following Rules. However, for the avoidance of doubt, unless and until any such appeal is upheld, the disqualification notice(s) will take full effect.	D.14
F.14.	Any person or Club wishing to appeal a disqualification notice must, within 21 days of the date of that notice, send or deliver to the Secretary a notice of appeal, setting out full details of the grounds of appeal of that person or Club, together with a deposit of £1,000.	D.15
F.15.	The only grounds upon which a person or Club may appeal a disqualification notice are:	D.16
	F.15.1.none of the Disqualifying Events set out in Rule F.1 apply; or
	F.15.2.in respect of a conviction of a court of foreign jurisdiction under Rule F.1.4, or a suspension or ban by a sport ruling body under Rule F.1.8, or a suspension, disqualification or striking-off by a professional body under Rule F.1.9, or a finding of a breach of rule by a ruling body of football pursuant to Rule F.1.11.4, there are compelling reasons why that particular conviction, suspension, ban, disqualification or striking-off, should not lead to disqualification; or
	F.15.3.it can be proven that the Disqualifying Event has, or will within 21 days of the notice of appeal, cease to exist; or
	F.15.4.the Disqualifying Event is a conviction imposed between 19th August 2004 and 5th June 2009 for an offence which would not have led to disqualification as a Director under Premier League Rules as they applied during that period; or
	F.15.5.the Disqualifying Event is a conviction which is the subject of an appeal which has not yet been determined and in all the circumstances it would be unreasonable for the individual to be disqualified as a Director pending the determination of that appeal.
F.16.	An appeal under the provisions of Rule F.13 shall lie to an appeal tribunal which shall hear the appeal as soon as reasonably practicable. The appeal tribunal shall be appointed by the Board and shall comprise 3 members of the Panel including a legally qualified member who shall sit as chairman of the tribunal.	D.17
F.17.	The chairman of the appeal tribunal shall have regard to the procedures governing the proceedings of Commissions and Appeal Boards set out in Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary) but, subject as aforesaid, shall have an overriding discretion as to the manner in which the appeal is conducted.	D.18

109

F.18.	The person or Club advancing the appeal shall have the onus of proof of the matters set out in the appeal on the balance of probabilities.	D.19
F.19.	If the members of the appeal tribunal are not unanimous the decision of the majority of them shall prevail.	D.20
F.20.	The appeal tribunal shall give written reasons for its decision.	D.21
F.21.	Members of the appeal tribunal shall be entitled to receive from the League a reasonable sum by way of fees and expenses.	D.22
F.22.	The appeal tribunal shall have the following powers:	D.23
	F.22.1.to allow the appeal in full;
	F.22.2.to reject the appeal;
	F.22.3.if it determines that a Disqualifying Event exists, to determine that the individual concerned should not be banned for that period during which they will remain subject to it and substitute such period as it shall reasonably determine, having regard to all of the circumstances of the case;
	F.22.4.to declare that no Disqualifying Event ever existed or that any Disqualifying Event has ceased to exist;
	F.22.5.to order the deposit to be forfeited to the League or to be repaid to the appellant person or Club;
	F.22.6.to order the appellant person or Club to pay or contribute to the costs of the appeal including the fees and expenses of members of the appeal tribunal paid or payable under Rule F.21.
F.23.	The decision of the appeal tribunal shall be final and binding on the appellant person and Club.	D.24

Persons Prohibited by Law from entering the United Kingdom etc		Old Rule
F.24.	No Person may acquire any Holding in a Club if, pursuant to the law of the United Kingdom or the European Union:	D.25
	F.24.1.he is prohibited from entering the United Kingdom; or
	F.24.2.no funds or economic resources may be made available, directly or indirectly, to or for his benefit.

110

CLUBS: FINANCE AND GOVERNANCE

SECTION G: DISCLOSURE OF OWNERSHIP

Disclosure of Ownership			Old Rule
G.1.	A Club shall forthwith give notice in Form 5 to the Secretary if any Person either		V.11
	directly or indirectly:
	G.1.1. holds; or
	G.1.2. acquires; or
	G.1.3. having held or acquired, ceases to hold any Significant Interest in the Club.
G.2.	A notice given pursuant to the provisions of Rule G.1 shall:		V.12
	G.2.1.	identify the Person holding, acquiring or ceasing to hold the Significant Interest in question; and
	G.2.2.	set out all relevant details of the Significant Interest including without limitation the number of Shares, their description and the nature of the interest; and
	G.2.3.	set out where appropriate the proportion (expressed in percentage terms) which the relevant Shares in respect of which the Significant Interest exists bear to the total number of Shares of that class in issue and of the total issued Shares of the Club.
G.3.	Each Club shall publish the identities of the ultimate owner of each Significant Interest in the Club.		V.13
G.4.	The Secretary shall maintain a register which shall include the particulars set out in Rule G.2 and the said register shall be available for inspection by any Club by prior appointment.		V.14
G.5.	Each Club shall forthwith give notice in writing to the Secretary if any Person identified in a notice given in accordance with Rule G.1.1 or Rule G.1.2 either directly or indirectly holds acquires or ceases to hold any Holding in the Club.		V.15
G.6.	The Board shall have power to suspend a Club if either directly or indirectly a Person acquires a Significant Interest in that Club while such Person either directly or indirectly holds any Holding in any class of Shares of another Club.		V.16
G.7.	At the discretion of the Board, a suspension may take effect forthwith or it may be postponed subject to such conditions as the Board may think fit to impose.		V.17
G.8.	Unless a suspension is postponed, a suspended Club shall not play in:		V.18
	G.8.1. any League Match; or
	G.8.2. any Premier Reserve League Match or any successor competition thereto; or
	G.8.3. any Premier Academy League Match or any successor competition thereto; or		V.19
	G.8.4. any of the competitions set out in Rules L.10 and L.11; or
	G.8.5. any other match.
G.9.	For the purposes of the League competition, the Board shall have power to determine how the cancellation of a League Match caused by the suspension of one of the Clubs which should have participated in it shall be treated.		V.19
G.10.	The Board shall have power to remove a Club’s suspension imposed under Rule I.2 upon being satisfied that the circumstances giving rise to it are no longer extant.		V.20

111

CLUBS: FINANCE AND GOVERNANCE

SECTION G: DIRECTORS’ REPORTS

Material Transactions			Old Rule
H.1.	For the purposes of a Report Material Transactions shall comprise any payment or financial obligation (or any series of connected payments or financial obligations relating to the same transaction) made or undertaken by or to or in favour of a Club and recorded in its accounting and administration records which exceeds (or in the case of more than one payment or financial obligation in the aggregate exceed) in value £25,000 and which is (or are) in respect of any of the following:		D.26
	H.1.1.	Compensation Fees, Contingent Sums or Loan Fees; or
	H.1.2.	remuneration of Players (including, for this purpose, any benefits they are entitled to receive); or
	H.1.3.	payments to or for the benefit of Agents; or
	H.1.4.	Third Party Payments;
	and remuneration of and payments to or for the benefit of Players or Agents shall in each case include payments made by or on behalf of a Club to or for the benefit of a Player or Agent (as the case may be) including, for this purpose, to any company or trust in which the Player or Agent (as the case may be) has an interest.

Record of Material Transactions		Old Rule
H.2.	Brief particulars of each Material Transaction sufficient to identify its date(s), its amount(s) and the nature of it shall be recorded by a Club and the record shall be made available on demand to its Directors, its Auditors and the League.	D.27
H.3.	Directors of a Club (including non-executive Directors) shall take such steps as are reasonably necessary to satisfy themselves that their Club’s record of Material Transactions is complete and correct.	D.28

Preparation of the Report		Old Rule
H.4.	At the end of each of its accounting periods the Directors of each Club shall prepare or cause to be prepared a Report.	D.29
H.5.	Subject to Rule H.6 below, upon a Report having been prepared it shall be signed and dated by each of the Directors of the Club.	D.30
H.6.	Any such Director who for any reason is unwilling to sign the Report shall note the Report to that effect, giving full reasons.	D.31
H.7.	Any Director signing a Report who knows or ought reasonably to know that it or any part of it is false or misleading in any way and any Director noting a Report knowing that such note or the reasons given by him are false or misleading in any way will in either case act in breach of these Rules and will be liable to be dealt with in accordance with the provisions of Rules W.1 to W.79 (Disciplinary).	D.32
H.8.	Managers, Players and Officials shall cooperate fully with the Directors and Auditors of their Club in the preparation of Reports and Auditors’ Reports.	D.33

112

Objectives				Old Rule
H.9.	The Objectives referred to in the Report are to ensure that:			D.34
	H.9.1. in relation to Compensation Fees:
		H.9.1.1.	the Club has formally adopted a written transfer policy identifying who on its behalf has authority to negotiate Players’ transfers and the terms of Players’ contracts, what approvals (if any) are required before such authority is exercised and who is the Authorised Signatory; and
		H.9.1.2.	Material Transactions have been entered into by the Club strictly in accordance with its transfer policy and the provisions of these Rules;
	H.9.2. in relation to remuneration of Players, details of their remuneration and any benefits they are entitled to receive are fully disclosed in the Players’ contracts and the terms thereof have been strictly observed;
	H.9.3. in relation to payments to or for the benefit of Agents:
		H.9.3.1.	all Material Transactions between Clubs and Agents are evidenced in writing; and
		H.9.3.2.	all Material Transactions between Clubs and Agents are authorised by a person appointed by the Directors of the Club for that purpose;
	H.9.4. in relation to Third Party Payments:
		H.9.4.1.	all contracts and arrangements in relation thereto have been entered into by the Club with the authority of its Directors or a person appointed by them for that purpose; and
		H.9.4.2.	the terms of such contracts and arrangements have been strictly observed; and
		H.9.4.3.	in all such cases all elements of the Material Transaction have been accurately and completely entered into the accounting and administration records of the Club on a timely basis, including the record required by Rule H.2.

Submission of the Report		Old Rule
H.10.	Within 10 months of the end of each of its accounting periods each Club shall cause its Auditors to submit its Report together with its Auditors’ Report to the Secretary on behalf of the Board and the Board shall be entitled to rely on the contents of any Report and any Auditors’ Report in exercising its powers set out in Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary).	D.35

Disqualification		Old Rule
H.11.	The Board shall have power at any time to disqualify Auditors from preparing Auditors’ Reports.	D.36
H.12.	It shall be a condition precedent to the exercise of such power that the Board shall have communicated with the Club for which the Auditors in question act setting out fully its reasons and inviting the Club and its Auditors within 21 days to show cause why its Auditors should not be disqualified.	D.37

113

H.13.	A Club to which such a communication is addressed shall be entitled within the said period of 21 days to require the Board to exercise its power of inquiry under Rule W.1 and to inquire into the reasons for the proposed disqualification and both the Club and the Auditors in question shall be entitled to appear before the Board when conducting such inquiry.	D.38
H.14.	In the event of a Club’s Auditors being disqualified under the provisions of this Rule, the Club in question shall as soon as practicable appoint other auditors to replace them.	D.39

114

CLUBS: FINANCE AND GOVERNANCE

SECTION I: ASSOCIATIONS AND INFLUENCE

Associations between Clubs			Old Rule
I.1.	A Club shall not either directly or indirectly:		V.5
	I.1.1.	apply to hold or hold any Holding in another Club or Football League club; or
	I.1.2.	issue any of its Shares or grant any Holding to another Club or Football League club; or
	I.1.3.	lend money to or guarantee the debts or obligations of another Club or Football League club; or
	I.1.4.	borrow money from another Club or Football League club or permit another Club or Football League club to guarantee its debts or obligations; or
	I.1.5.	be involved in or have any power to determine or influence the management or administration of another Club or Football League club; or
	I.1.6.	permit any other Club or Football League club to be involved in or have any power to determine or influence its management or administration.

Club Officials			Old Rule
I.2.	An Official of a Club shall not:		V.6
	I.2.1.	be an Official of another Club or Football League club; or
	I.2.2.	either directly or indirectly be involved in or have any power to determine or influence the management or administration of another Club or Football League club.
I.3.	A Club shall not appoint as an Official anybody who:		V.7
	I.3.1.	is an Official of another Club or Football League club; or
	I.3.2.	either directly or indirectly is involved in or has any power to determine or influence the management or administration of another Club or Football League club.

Dual Interests		Old Rule
I.4.	No Person may either directly or indirectly be involved in or have any power to determine or influence the management or administration of more than one Club.	V.8
I.5.	No Person may either directly or indirectly hold or acquire any Significant Interest in a Club while such Person either directly or indirectly holds any Holding in another Club.	V.9
I.6.	A Club shall not either directly or indirectly issue Shares of any description or grant any Holding to any Person that either directly or indirectly already holds a Significant Interest in another Club.	V.10

Club Contracts		Old Rule
I.7.	No Club shall enter into a contract which enables any other party to that contract to acquire the ability materially to influence its policies or the performance of its teams in League Matches or in any of the competitions set out in Rule L.10.	V.21

115

CLUBS: FINANCE AND GOVERNANCE

SECTION J: MISCELLANEOUS

Employment of Officials			Old Rule
J.1.	Each Club shall employ and provide written terms of reference to:		B.16
	J.1.1.	an Official who shall be responsible for running the daily business of the Club with the support of a sufficient number of administrative staff in suitable and appropriately equipped offices, who can be contacted during normal office hours;
	J.1.2.	an Official who holds a nationally recognised qualification as an accountant or auditor, or who has sufficient experience to demonstrate his competence as such, who shall be responsible for the Club’s finances; and
	J.1.3.	a press or media officer who holds a nationally recognised qualification in journalism or who has sufficient experience to demonstrate his competence as a press or media officer.
J.2.	Each Club shall bind each of its Officials:		B.17
	J.2.1.	to comply with these Rules during the period of their appointment or employment and in the case of Rule B.18 at all times thereafter; and
	J.2.2.	to seek its permission before contributing to the press, television or radio.
J.3.	Save as otherwise permitted by these Rules, no Club shall directly or indirectly induce or attempt to induce any Player, Manager, assistant manager, head coach or other senior first team football coach of another Club (or Football League club) to terminate a contract of employment with that other Club (or Football League club) (whether or not by breach of that contract) or directly or indirectly approach any such employee with a view to offering employment without the consent of that other Club (or Football League club).		V.22
J.4.	Each Club shall adopt and each Club, Manager, Official, Player and Academy Player shall observe, comply with and act in accordance with the Anti-Discrimination Policy set out in Appendix 9 to these Rules.		V.23

Betting			Old Rule
J.5.	Prior to entering into (or performing any aspect of) a Gambling Related Agreement, the Club shall procure that the other party (or parties) to the Gambling Related Agreement shall enter into an agreement with the League pursuant to which it shall agree with the League that:		V.25
	J.5.1.	it will provide accurate and complete information forthwith to the League in the event that the League is exercising its powers under Rule W.1 to enquire into any suspected or alleged breach of these Rules if it becomes aware of any suspicious or unusual betting practices or other activities that may have an impact on the integrity of a match or competition;
	J.5.2.	it will not permit any form of gambling on any game referred to in Youth Development Rules 1.12(b)(ii), 1.12(b)(iii), and 1.12(c) to (e);
	J.5.3.	it will put in place such arrangements as the Board shall determine:

116

		J.5.3.1.	to protect minors and other vulnerable people from being harmed or exploited by gambling including, without limitation, the legible inclusion of the website address www.gambleaware.co.uk on all advertising (broadcast and non-broadcast) where it is feasible and practical to do so; and
		J.5.3.2.	for the independent, third-party adjudication of betting disputes (e.g. with IBAS or equivalent);
	J.5.4.	it shall not market any gambling services directly to minors and will ensure it has adequate systems in place to identify and prevent attempted gambling activity by minors;
	J.5.5.	it is licensed as a betting company within the EEA (which shall include any jurisdiction deemed to be treated as if it were within the EEA by Regulations made pursuant to section 331(4) of the Gambling Act 2005); and
	J.5.6.	it will abide by:
		J.5.6.1.	the licensing conditions and codes of practice for betting issued from time to time by the Gambling Commission (if it falls under the remit of the Gambling Commission);
		J.5.6.2.	the TV and Radio Advertising Standards Codes, the British Codes of Advertising, Sales Promotion and Direct Marketing administered by the Advertising Standards Authority (regardless of where the operator is based or licensed); and
		J.5.6.3.	the Gambling Industry Code for Socially Responsible Advertising.
J.6.	No Club, Official or Player may, in connection with betting on an event in, or on the result of, a League Match:			V.26
	J.6.1.	offer or receive a payment or any form of inducement to or from any Club or the Official or Player of any Club; or
	J.6.2.	receive or seek to receive any payment or other form of inducement from any Person.

UEFA Club Licence Applicants		Old Rule
J.7.	Any Club, Authorised Signatory or other Official making a false statement (whether made verbally or in writing) in or in connection with an application for a UEFA Club Licence or falsifying a document produced in support of or in connection with such an application shall be in breach of these Rules and shall be liable to be dealt with in accordance with the provisions of Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary).	C.96

Football Foundation		Old Rule
J.8.	Each Club must make available one half page of advertising or editorial material in match programmes for the benefit of The Football Foundation.	V.24

117

CLUBS: OPERATIONS

SECTION K: GROUND CRITERIA

Safety Certificate		Old Rule
K.1.	Subject to Rule K.2, each Club shall hold a current safety certificate issued in accordance with the provisions of the Safety of Sports Grounds Act 1975.	I.1
K.2.	If a Club has a ground-sharing agreement it shall be a term thereof that either the Club or the other party to the agreement shall hold a current safety certificate.	I.2

Ownership of Ground and Training Facilities		Old Rule
K.3.	Each Club shall either own its ground and training facilities or have a legally enforceable agreement with its owner for its use by the Club, expiring not earlier than the end of the current Season.	I.3

Ground Sharing		Old Rule
K.4.	No Club shall have or enter into a ground-sharing agreement unless the agreement contains a legally enforceable provision to the effect that the playing of the Club’s League Matches shall always take precedence over the activities of the other party to the agreement.	I.4

Ground Registration			Old Rule
K.5.	Each Club shall register its ground with the Secretary and no Club shall remove to another ground without first obtaining the written consent of the Board, such consent not to be unreasonably withheld.		I.5
K.6.	In considering whether to give any such consent, the Board shall have regard to all the circumstances of the case and shall not consent unless reasonably satisfied that such consent:		I.6
	K.6.1.	would be consistent with the objects of the League as set out in the Memorandum;
	K.6.2.	would be appropriate having in mind the relationship (if any) between the locality with which by its name or otherwise the applicant Club is traditionally associated and that in which such Club proposes to establish its ground;
	K.6.3.	would not adversely affect such Club’s Officials, Players, supporters, shareholders, sponsors and others having an interest in its activities;
	K.6.4.	would not have an adverse effect on Visiting Clubs;
	K.6.5.	would not adversely affect Clubs (or Football League clubs) having their registered grounds in the immediate vicinity of the proposed location; and
	K.6.6.	would enhance the reputation of the League and promote the game of association football generally.

All Seater Grounds		Old Rule
K.7.	Spectators admitted to a registered ground shall be offered only seated accommodation, the majority of which shall be covered, and there shall be no standing terraces.	I.7

118

Ground Regulations		Old Rule
K.8.	Each Club shall ensure that sufficient copies of the official notice entitled “Ground Regulations” published by the League and the Football League are displayed prominently at its ground.	I.8

Covered Stadia		Old Rule
K.9.	Any Club applying for planning permission to cover or partially cover the playing area of its stadium with a fixed or moveable roof shall provide to the Board a copy of its application together with copies of all submitted plans.	I.9
K.10.	No League Match shall take place at any stadium where during the playing of the League Match the playing area is covered or partially covered by a fixed or moveable roof without the prior written approval of the Board. Before giving or refusing to give any such approval the Board shall consult with all Clubs and shall take into account their representations.	I.10

Dressing Rooms		Old Rule
K.11.	Each Club shall provide dressing rooms for Players the minimum area of which (excluding showers, baths and toilets) shall be 30 square metres.	I.11

Drug-testing Rooms		Old Rule
K.12.	Each Club shall provide accommodation capable of being used as a drug-testing room which shall be near the Players’ and Match Officials’ dressing rooms and inaccessible to the public and media. The Board may caution any Club which fails to comply with this Rule or exercise its summary jurisdiction and impose a fine.	I.12

Media Facilities			Old Rule
K.13.	At each League Match, the Home Club shall provide press facilities to the following minimum standard:		I.13
	K.13.1.	50 press seats located near the press working area in the stadium and giving a good view of the pitch;
	K.13.2.	each press seat shall have a desk top, an electricity supply, a clear view of a television monitor and, unless the Home Club is able to provide sufficient telephone lines or an adequate wi-fi system to meet demand, a telephone socket;
	K.13.3.	a working area located in the same stand as the teams’ dressing rooms and comprising a room of minimum 50 square metres equipped with 15 individual or linked work stations;
	K.13.4.	each workstation shall have its own electricity supply and telephone socket;
	K.13.5.	refreshment facilities of a standard to be determined by the Home Club shall be made available for a reasonable period before and after the League Match and at half time.

119

K.14.	At each League Match, the Home Club shall provide broadcasting facilities to the following minimum standard:		I.14
	K.14.1.	18 commentary positions located on a gantry or other suitable position for exclusive use by UK Broadcasters;
	K.14.2.	12 television commentary positions located on a gantry or other suitable position for exclusive use by Overseas Broadcasters including one suitable position to enable pictures to be transmitted via a mini-camera;
	K.14.3.	The commentary positions referred to in Rule K.14.1 and Rule K.14.1 shall be situated on the same side of the pitch as the host Broadcaster’s main camera position;
	K.14.4.	15 commentary positions for use by Radio Broadcasters and any radio broadcasters with whom the Club or its opponent has entered into a Club Radio Contract, each such position situated as close to the halfway line as possible and with a clear view of a television monitor, and if such positions are situated in a press box then they shall be separated from adjoining press positions by a soundproof screen or gangway;
	K.14.5.	5 suitable positions pitchside to enable 3 International Broadcasters and 2 UK Broadcasters to broadcast pitchside pre-match, at half-time and post-match;
	K.14.6.	2 suitable covered areas for television interviews undertaken by UK Broadcasters and Overseas Broadcasters, situated in the same stand as those Broadcasters’ commentary positions and each with sufficient space to accommodate a standard size interview backdrop and situated so that each may be used without interfering with the use of the other, access to which shall be appropriately restricted and stewarded;
	K.14.7.	a secure area outside and adjacent to the stadium of at least 1000 square metres for the exclusive use of UK Broadcasters’ and Overseas Broadcasters’ vehicles and equipment;
	K.14.8.	camera positions, microphone positions, any further commentary positions and any ancillary facilities in each case as agreed with Broadcasters.
K.15.	If a Club fails to provide any of the facilities required by Rules K.13 or K.14, the Board may withhold from that Club its share of Overseas Broadcasting Money to which it would otherwise be entitled pursuant to Rule D.18 until such time as it has provided those facilities.		I.15

Facilities for Photographers			Old Rule
K.16.	At each League Match, the Home Club shall provide facilities for photographers to the following minimum standard:		I.16
	K.16.1.	pitch side access for 20 photographers and messengers and, at the discretion of the Home Club’s Safety Officer, appropriate pitch side wiring;
	K.16.2.	bibs bearing the word ‘Photographer” on the rear, numbered consecutively, the numbers appearing on both the front and rear of the bib;
	K.16.3.	bibs of a different colour bearing the word ‘Messenger” on the rear and similarly numbered;

120

	K.16.4.	a stewarded working area or wire room of 20 square metres equipped with 8 ISDN lines, 16 power points, a television monitor, shelves to support lap top computers and refreshment facilities.
K.17.	The registered ground of each Club shall be hardwired to the satisfaction of the Board for the benefit of Broadcasters and the hardwiring shall at all times be maintained in good working order.		I.17
K.18.	Any Club which is unable to comply with Rules K.11, K.13, K.14 and K.16 may make application to the Board to be allowed time to do so and the Board in its absolute discretion may allow such time for compliance as it thinks fit.		I.18

Security			Old Rule
K.19.	In order to safeguard the Players, directors and Officials of a Visiting Club and Match Officials upon their arrival at and departure from a League Match, each Home Club shall procure that:		I.19
	K.19.1.	the Visiting Club’s team coach is able to park adjacent to the Players’ entrance;
	K.19.2.	barriers are placed so as to prevent members of the public gaining access to the area between the team coach and the Players’ entrance;
	K.19.3.	a parking area is provided for directors and Officials of the Visiting Club and Match Officials close to their respective points of entry to the stadium;
	K.19.4.	the Players’ entrance as well as the parking area and the points of entry referred to are adequately policed or stewarded.
K.20.	Each Home Club shall further procure that Players and Match Officials are provided with a safe and secure means of access to and egress from the pitch prior to the kick-off of a League Match, at the beginning and end of the half-time interval and upon the conclusion of the match.		I.20

The Pitch		Old Rule
K.21.	Unless otherwise permitted by the Board, in League Matches the length of the pitch shall be 105 metres and its breadth 68 metres.	I.21
K.22.	The Board shall only give permission to a Club for the dimensions of its pitch to be other than as set out in Rule K.21 if it is impossible for it to comply with Rule K.21 due to the nature of the construction of its ground.
K.23.	For UEFA Club Competitions the pitch must measure 105 metres in length by 68 metres in breadth exactly. If for technical reasons of a construction related nature it is impossible to achieve the required dimensions a UEFA Club Licence may nevertheless be granted provided that the pitch is minimum 100 metres to maximum 105 metres in length by minimum 64 metres to maximum 68 metres in breadth.	I.22
K.24.	A Club shall register the dimensions of its pitch before the commencement of each Season by giving written notice thereof in Form 8 to the Secretary.	I.23
K.25.	The Board may at any time require a Club to obtain and submit to the Secretary a report by an independent expert certifying its pitch dimensions.	I.24

121

K.26.	No Club shall alter the dimensions of its pitch during the Season without the prior written consent of the Board.	I.25
K.27.	Each Club shall take all reasonable steps to maintain its pitch in good condition throughout the Season and the Board may require a Club to take such steps as the Board shall specify if it is not satisfied that the pitch is being maintained to an adequate standard.	I.26
K.28.	Each Club shall provide and maintain at its registered ground an undersoil heating system or some other adequate system of pitch protection to the reasonable satisfaction of the Board which shall be operated to the extent necessary to procure, so far as is reasonably possible, that the pitch is playable on the occasion of each home League Match.	I.27

Pitch Protection			Old Rule
K.29.	In order to protect the pitch, unless otherwise mutually agreed between both participating Clubs, the following procedures shall be adopted by Players and Officials in the periods immediately before and after a League Match and at half time:		I.28
	K.29.1.	the pitch shall only be used for warming up or warming down by Players named on Form 8;
	K.29.2.	pre-match warming up by either team shall not commence until 45 minutes before the kick-off time at the earliest, shall not last for more than 30 minutes, and shall end no later than 10 minutes before the kick-off time;
	K.29.3.	if portable goals are provided they shall be used for all goalkeeping drills other than crossing practice;
	K.29.4.	the goalmouth area shall be used by goalkeepers only if portable goals are not provided or for crossing practice and then only for not more than 20 minutes;
	K.29.5.	for the purposes of warming up and warming down each team shall use only part of the pitch between the edge of a penalty area and the half way line or as otherwise directed by the groundsman;
	K.29.6.	all speed and stamina work shall be undertaken off the pitch parallel to the touchline opposite the side to be patrolled by the assistant referee or, in the absence of sufficient space, in that part of the pitch described in Rule K.29.5 above or as otherwise directed by the groundsman;
	K.29.7.	Players using the pitch at half time shall give due consideration to any other activity or entertainment taking place on the pitch at the same time;
	K.29.8.	the Home Club may water the pitch at half time provided that it gives reasonable notice to the referee and the other Club that it intends to do so and that any such watering is carried out evenly over the entire length and width of the pitch; and
	K.29.9.	any warming down after the conclusion of the League Match shall last for no longer than 15 minutes and for that purpose neither penalty area shall be used.

122

Artificial Surfaces		Old Rule
K.30.	No League Match shall be played on an Artificial Surface.	I.29

Trainer’s Bench Facilities		Old Rule
K.31.	Each Club shall provide separate trainer’s benches adjacent to the pitch for the sole use of team officials, medical staff and substitute Players of each of the Home Club and the Visiting Club. Such trainer’s benches shall be clearly marked ‘Home’ and ‘Away’, shall have direct access onto the pitch, shall be located equidistant from the halfway line, shall be under cover and shall each be capable of seating not less than 11 persons.	I.30

Technical Areas		Old Rule
K.32.	The technical areas shall include the trainer’s benches required by Rule K.31 and shall extend 1 metre either side of each and to within 1 metre of the touchline.	I.31
K.33.	The boundaries of each of the technical areas shall be clearly marked.	I.32
K.34.	No person shall use or have access to a television monitor or like device in or around the technical areas during League Matches.	I.33

Floodlights			Old Rule
K.35.	A Club’s registered ground must have floodlights giving an average lux value of at least 800 with a minimum lux value of 500 at any location on the pitch.		I.34
K.36.	Each Club shall ensure that floodlighting installation and its supporting services at its registered ground are properly designed and maintained and shall cause the same to be inspected at the commencement of each Close Season by a Chartered Electrical Engineer who shall be required to certify in writing that:		I.35
	K.36.1.	the floodlights comply with Rule K.35; and that
	K.36.2.	the floodlighting installation and its supporting services have been designed to an appropriate standard and have been properly maintained.
K.37.	Forthwith upon receipt of the certificate required by Rule K.36 and in any event not less than 6 weeks before the commencement of the following Season, a copy shall be sent to the Secretary.		I.36

Sanitary Facilities		Old Rule
K.38.	Each Club shall provide sufficient bright, clean and hygienic toilet and washing facilities for male and female spectators in accordance with any local authority requirements and having regard to guidance issued by the Football Licensing Authority. The Board may caution any Club which fails to comply with this Rule or exercise its summary jurisdiction and impose a fine.	I.37

Facilities for the Disabled		Old Rule
K.39.	Each Club shall provide sufficient and adequate facilities for disabled supporters.	I.38

CCTV		Old Rule
K.40.	A Home Club may arrange for any League Match in which its team participates to be relayed by closed circuit television to other locations within its ground.	I.39

123

K.41. Except at any time when any live Transmission of any League Match pursuant to a UK Broadcasting Contract is in progress, a Visiting Club may arrange by agreement with the Home Club for the closed circuit television signal of a League Match in which it participates to be relayed to its ground only. The written consent of the Board shall be required to relay the said signal to any other location. In all such circumstances, the Visiting Club shall ensure that any such relay of any such signal shall be encrypted in such manner as the Board may from time to time direct. I.40

Giant Screens				Old Rule
K.42.	Except with the prior written consent of the Board, giant screens or the like at a Club’s ground shall not be used to relay to spectators closed circuit pictures of the League Match at which they are present.			I.39
K.43.	Any consent given under the provisions of the above Rule shall be subject to the following conditions:			I.40
	K.43.1.	the screen shall be located so that it does not interfere with the League Match at which it is used or distract the Players and Match Officials;
	K.43.2.	it shall be operated by a responsible person who is fully aware of the conditions governing its use;
	K.43.3.	the screen may be used to show:
		K.43.3.1.	live action;
		K.43.3.2.	when the ball is not in play, action replays of positive incidents;
	K.43.4.	the screen shall not be used to show:
		K.43.4.1.	action replays of negative or controversial incidents;
		K.43.4.2.	any incident which may bring into question the judgment of a Match Official;
		K.43.4.3.	the area of the trainer’s bench;
		K.43.4.4.	until substitute boards have been displayed, pictures of any substitute Player warming up or preparing to enter the field of play;
		K.43.4.5.	any pictures which may tend to criticise, disparage, belittle or discredit the League, any Club or any Official, Player or Match Official or to bring the game into disrepute.

124

CLUBS: OPERATIONS

SECTION L: FIXTURES

Arranging Fixtures			Old Rule
L.1.	The dates of League Matches shall be fixed and published by the Board as soon as practicable prior to the commencement of each Season and except as otherwise provided in this Section of these Rules, League Matches shall be played on the dates thus fixed.		E.1
L.2.	No fixtures shall be arranged on or on any of the 6 days preceding the 4 dates agreed between the League and the Football Association prior to each Season upon which international matches will be played.		E.2
L.3.	Except for League Matches scheduled to be televised live and subject to Rules L.4, L.6, L.7, and L.8, weekend League Matches will be played on Saturdays.		E.3
L.4.	League Matches will be played on New Year’s Day unless:		E.4
	L.4.1.	it falls on a Sunday; or
	L.4.2.	it falls on a Thursday or Friday and F.A. Cup matches are scheduled to be played on the immediately following Saturday.
L.5.	All intellectual property and other rights in the League’s fixture list shall belong to the League.		E.5

Rearranging Fixtures			Old Rule
L.6.	The Board shall have power at any time to change the date upon which a League Match is to be played. Before exercising such power the Board will consult with and take into account any representations made by the Clubs participating in the League Match in question and any other Club or Clubs which may be affected thereby.		E.6
L.7.	A Club engaged in any match played in a UEFA competition on a Thursday evening and a League Match on the following Saturday may rearrange the League Match to the following Sunday provided that:		E.7
	L.7.1.	it gives notice to that effect to the Secretary and to its League Match opposing Club within 72 hours of the date of the UEFA match being fixed (or, if the period of 72 hours expires on a day which is not a Working Day, by close of business on the first Working Day thereafter);
	L.7.2.	there is no police objection;
	L.7.3.	the rearrangement of the League Match does not result in the opposing Club having to play another League Match, F.A. Cup match or UEFA match within 2 days of the rearranged League Match being played.
L.8.	A Club may apply to the Board to rearrange a Saturday fixture so that it is played on the preceding Friday or the following Sunday and in considering whether to exercise its power to do so the Board shall have regard also to:		E.8
	L.8.1.	the principle that such applications shall not normally be granted in respect of more than 2 League Matches in any one week;
	L.8.2.	the effect any such rearrangements would have on published football pool coupons.

125

Arranging other Matches			Old Rule
L.9.	A Club shall not arrange to play a friendly match during the Season:		E.9
	L.9.1.	until the dates of League Matches for that Season have been fixed and published in accordance with Rule L.1; or
	L.9.2.	so that it adversely affects a League Match.

Other Competitors			Old Rule
L.10.	Except with the prior written approval of the Board, a Club shall not enter or play in any competition other than:		E.10
	L.10.1.	the UEFA Champions League;
	L.10.2.	the UEFA Europa League;
	L.10.3.	the F.A. Cup;
	L.10.4.	the F.A. Community Shield;
	L.10.5.	the Football League Cup;
	L.10.6.	competitions sanctioned by the County Association of which it is a member.
L.11.	Each Club shall enter the F.A. Cup.		E.11
L.12.	Qualification for UEFA Club Competitions shall be on sporting merit through domestic competitions controlled or sanctioned by the Football Association. Clubs qualifying for a UEFA Club Competition must apply for a UEFA Club Licence in accordance with the Licensing Manual.		E.12

Postponement of League Matches			Old Rule
L.13.	A League Match shall not be postponed or abandoned except:		E.13
	L.13.1.	when on the date fixed for it to be played either the Home Club or the Visiting Club is competing in a competition permitted by Rules L.10.1, L.10.1, and L.10.3; or
	L.13.2.	with the approval of or on the instructions of the officiating referee; or
	L.13.3.	by order of the police; or
	L.13.4.	by order of any other authority exercising its statutory powers to that effect; or
	L.13.5.	on the instructions of or with the prior written consent of the Board.
L.14.	Where it is proposed to postpone a League Match pursuant to Rule L.13.4 on the grounds of safety, the appropriate Official of the Home Club shall:		E.14
	L.14.1.	complete and make available on request to the Premier League all relevant risk assessment documentation; and
	L.14.2.	time permitting, consult with the officiating referee, the police, the chairman of the Club’s Safety Advisory Group and the match delegate appointed to attend the League Match pursuant to Rule L.17.
L.15.	Upon a League Match being postponed or abandoned in accordance with Rules L.13.1, L.13.2, L.13.3 or L.13.4, the Home Club shall forthwith inform the Secretary, and the Board will thereupon exercise its power under Rule L.6 and fix a date upon which the League Match in question shall be played.		E.15

126

Failure to play a League Match		Old Rule
L.16.	Except in the case of a League Match which, without either of the participating Clubs being at fault, is postponed or abandoned under the provisions of Rule L.13, any Club which causes the postponement or abandonment of a League Match on the date fixed under Rule L.1 or to which it is rearranged under Rule L.6, L.7 or L.8 will be in breach of these Rules and may be dealt with under the provisions of Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary).	E.16

Replaying a League Match		Old Rule
L.17.	The Board shall have power to order that a League Match be replayed provided that a recommendation to that effect has been made by a Commission in exercise of its powers under Rule W.52.	E.17

Match Delegate		Old Rule
L.18.	The League will appoint a match delegate to attend each League Match and the Home Club shall ensure that he is allocated a prime seat and allowed access to all areas of the ground.	E.18
L.19.	The match delegate will act as the official representative of the League at the League Match to which he is appointed and he will report thereon to the League.	E.19
L.20.	The fees and expenses of the match delegate will be paid by the League at rates determined from time to time by the Board.	E.20

Full Strength Teams		Old Rule
L.21.	In every League Match each participating Club shall field a full strength team.	E.21

Minimum Age		Old Rule
L.22.	A Player who for the purpose of Youth Development Rule 2 is placed in an age group below Under 16 shall not be named in a Club’s team sheet for or participate in a League Match.	E.22

Team Sheet			Old Rule
L.23.	At least one hour before the time fixed for the kick-off of a League Match, a senior member of the coaching staff and the first team captain of each participating Club shall attend a briefing with the referee and hand to him and their opponents and make available to the media a team sheet in Form 9 containing the following particulars:		E.23
	L.23.1.	the shirt numbers and names of its Players (including substitute Players) who are to take part in that League Match;
	L.23.2.	the colour of the Strip to be worn by its Players, including the goalkeeper;
	L.23.3.	the names and job titles of up to 7 Officials who will occupy the trainer’s bench during that League Match.

127

L.24.	Any Club acting in breach of Rule L.23 will pay a fixed penalty of £300 in respect of a first such breach, £600 in respect of a second such breach and £1,200 in respect of a third such breach. Any subsequent breach shall be dealt with under the provisions of Rules W.1 to W.79 (Disciplinary).	E.24
L.25.	If any Player (or substitute Player) named in a team sheet is injured after the submission of the team sheet but before kick-off, upon the referee being satisfied that the injury is such that the Player in question cannot reasonably be expected to play, the name of another Player may be added to the team sheet as a Player or substitute Player.	E.25
L.26.	No Player whose name does not appear on his Club’s team sheet shall take the field of play in that League Match.	E.26

Substitute Players		Old Rule
L.27.	In any League Match a Club may include in its team sheet up to 7 substitute Players of whom not more than 3 may take part in the League Match subject to the conditions set out in Law 3 of the Laws of the Game.	E.27
L.28.	Not more than 3 substitute Players of each Club shall warm up at the same time on the perimeter of a pitch upon which a League Match is being played.	E.28

Kick-Off			Old Rule
L.29.	The Board in consultation with the participating Clubs shall determine the kick-off time of League Matches which are televised live.		E.29
L.30.	In the case of all other League Matches, except with the prior written approval of the Board, the Home Club shall fix the time of kick-off so that it is:		E.30
	L.30.1.	at or between 11.00 a.m. and 3.00 p.m. for Saturday and Bank Holiday League Matches;
	L.30.2.	at or between 11.00 a.m. and 8.00 p.m. for Sunday and midweek matches.
L.31.	Each Club participating in a League Match shall adhere to the kick-off time and the Home Club shall report any delay to the Secretary together with any explanation therefor.		E.32
L.32.	Any Club which without good reason causes to be delayed either the kick-off of a League Match from the time fixed or the re-start after the half-time interval:		E.33
	L.32.1.	shall on the first such occasion pay a fixed penalty of £5,000 if the delay does not exceed 15 minutes;
	L.32.2.	shall on a second or subsequent occasion within 2 years of the first such occasion or if in any case the delay exceeds 15 minutes be dealt with under the provisions of Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary).

Processional Entry		Old Rule
L.33.	Teams participating in a League Match will process together onto the field of play 5 minutes before kick-off, led by the referee and the assistant referees.	E.34

128

Use of Official Ball		Old Rule
L.34.	In all League Matches the Home Club shall provide and the participating Clubs shall use only the official ball approved from time to time by the League.	E.35

Occupation of the Trainer’s Bench		Old Rule
L.35.	The trainer’s bench required under the provisions of Rule K.31 shall be occupied during a League Match only by substitute Players and Officials whose names appear on the team sheet.	E.36
L.36.	Any Player who is dismissed from the field of play shall proceed immediately to the dressing room and shall not occupy the trainer’s bench.	E.37

Use of Technical Area		Old Rule
L.37.	Either the Manager or the team coach may convey tactical instructions to the Players during a League Match from the edge of the technical area referred to in Rule K.32.	E.38

Duration of League Matches		Old Rule
L.38.	Subject to the provisions of Law 7 of the Laws of the Game and Rule L.39, the duration of a League Match shall be 90 minutes.	E.39
L.39.	The Board may order a League Match which for whatever reason lasts for less than 90 minutes to count as a completed fixture or to be replayed.	E.40
L.40.	The half-time interval in League Matches shall be 15 minutes.	E.41

Notification of League Match results		Old Rule
L.41.	Within 6 days of a League Match each participating Club shall submit Form 10 to the Secretary duly completed.	E.42

Gate Statements		Old Rule
L.42.	Within 10 Working Days of a League Match the Home Club shall submit Form 11 to the Secretary duly completed.	E.43

Penalties		Old Rule
L.43.	Any Club acting in breach of Rules L.33 or L.41 will pay a fixed penalty of £300 in respect of a first such breach, £600 in respect of a second such breach and £1,200 in respect of a third such breach. Any subsequent breach shall be dealt with under the provisions of Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary).	E.44

Compensation for Postponed Matches			Old Rule
L.44.	Compensation shall be payable to a Home Club if a League Match in which it should participate is postponed, provided that:		C.97
	L.44.1.	the postponement is caused by the Visiting Club on the date fixed for the League Match or on a date reasonably proximate thereto being engaged in an F.A. Cup match or a Football League Cup match; and
	L.44.2.	on the date fixed for the League Match the Home Club is no longer engaged in the relevant competition.

129

L.45.	In the case of a postponement caused by an F.A. Cup match compensation shall be paid out of the F.A. Cup pool and in the case of a Football League Cup match out of the Football League Cup pool or in either case as the Board shall determine.	C.98
L.46.	In either case the amount of compensation shall be the sum (if any) by which the Home Club’s net revenue from the postponed League Match falls short of the Home Club’s average net revenue for League Matches played in that Season.	C.99

130

CLUBS: OPERATIONS

SECTION M: PLAYERS’ IDENTIFICATION AND STRIP

Player Identification		Old Rule
M.1.	Before the commencement of each Season each Club shall allocate a different shirt number to each member of its first team squad.	F.1
M.2.	A Club shall likewise allocate a shirt number to any Player joining its first team squad during the Season.	F.2
M.3.	Save with the prior written consent of the Board shirt numbers shall commence with the number one and shall be allocated consecutively.	F.3
M.4.	While he remains with the Club a Player will retain his shirt number throughout the Season for which it was allocated.	F.4
M.5.	Upon a Player leaving a Club the shirt number allocated to him may be re-allocated.	F.5
M.6.	Each Club shall forthwith provide to the Secretary on Form 12 full details in writing of shirt numbers allocated so that throughout each Season the Secretary is aware of the names of members of the first team squad of each Club and the shirt numbers allocated to them.	F.6
M.7.	When playing in League Matches each Player shall wear a shirt on the back of which shall be prominently displayed his shirt number and above that his surname or such other name as may be approved in writing by the Board.	F.7
M.8.	The Player’s shirt number shall also appear on the front of the left leg of his shorts.	F.8
M.9.	The size, style, colour and design of shirt numbers, lettering and the logo of the League appearing on a Player’s shirt or shorts and the material from which such numbers, lettering and logo are made shall be determined by the Board from time to time.	F.9
M.10.	The colour and design of the shirt and stockings worn by the goalkeeper when playing in League Matches shall be such as to distinguish him from the other Players and from Match Officials.	F.10
M.11.	The captain of each team appearing in a League Match shall wear an armband provided by the League indicating his status as such.	F.11
M.12.	Any Club acting in breach of any of Rules M.1 to M.11 inclusive will be liable to pay to the League a fixed penalty of £300 for a first breach, £600 for a second breach and £1,200 for a third breach. Any subsequent breach may be dealt under the provisions of Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary).	F.12

Home and Away Strip		Old Rule
M.13.	Each Club shall have a home Strip and up to a maximum of two alternative Strips which shall be worn by its Players in League Matches in accordance with the provisions of these Rules.	F.13
M.14.	Each Club shall have a home Strip and up to a maximum of two alternative Strips which shall be worn by its Players in League Matches in accordance with the provisions of these Rules.

131

M.15.	The logo of the League shall appear on each sleeve of both home Strip and alternative Strip shirts.	F.14
M.16.	Neither the home Strip shirt nor the away Strip shirt shall be of a colour or design alike or similar to the outfits of Match Officials.	F.15
M.17.	Not later than 4 weeks before the commencement of each Season each Club shall register its Strips by submitting to the Secretary Form 13 together with samples of its home Strip, alternative Strip(s) and goalkeeper’s Strip complying with these Rules and a brief written description of each and the Secretary having entered the descriptions in a register will cause the same to be printed in the handbook of the League, on the Extranet and on the League’s website.	F.16
M.18.	Each Strip submitted for registration in accordance with Rule M.17 shall have on it:	F.17
	M.18.1.the shirt number and name of any Player in the Club’s first team squad, displayed as required by Rule M.7;
	M.18.2.any advertisement for which the approval of the Board is either sought or has already been given under the provisions of Rule M.28.1.
M.19.	If pursuant to Rule M.17 a Club seeks to register a Strip which does not comply with these Rules:	F.18
	M.19.1.the Board shall give to that Club notice in writing to that effect giving full details of the changes required to achieve compliance; and
	M.19.2.the Strip in question shall not be worn by that Club’s Players until a further sample has been submitted to and approved in writing by the Board.
M.20.	Subject to Rule M.21, Strips of the description thus registered shall be worn throughout the Season immediately following and no changes to it shall be made except with the prior written permission of the Board.	F.19
M.21.	On the occasion of a Club’s last home or away League Match in any Season a further Strip (i.e. not one registered by the Club in accordance with Rule M.17 may be worn provided that:	F.20
	M.21.1.at least 7 days’ prior written notice of intention to do so is given to the Secretary and the opposing Club together in each case with a sample of the Strip intended to be worn;
	M.21.2.the alternative Strip shall be subsequently registered as the Club’s home or away Strip for the following Season.

132

M.22.	Subject to Rules M.21 and M.23, when playing in League Matches the Players of each participating Club shall wear Strip which in the opinion of the referee is of a sufficient contrast that Match Officials, spectators and television viewers will be able to distinguish clearly between the two teams. In selecting the choice of Strip the following order of precedence shall apply unless authorised by the Board:	F.21
	M.22.1.1st priority: the outfield players of the Home Club who shall wear their Home Strip;
	M.22.2.2nd priority: the outfield players of the Visiting Club;
	M.22.3.3rd priority: the Home Club goalkeeper;
	M.22.4.4th priority: the Away Club goalkeeper.
M.23.	The Match Officials shall wear colours that distinguish them from the Strip worn by the two Clubs. In the event of the Match Officials not having distinguishing colours then the Away Club goalkeeper must change and if this is not possible the Home Club goalkeeper must do so.
M.24.	At least 7 days prior to each League Match the Visiting Club shall notify the Home Club and the League on Form 14 of the Strip it intends its Players (including for the avoidance of doubt its goalkeeper) to wear. If the Home Club is of the opinion that this is likely to cause confusion it shall immediately notify the League.	F.23
M.25.	The League, in consultation with PGMOL acting on behalf of the referee, will determine any disputes arising between Clubs and no later than three working days prior to each League Match notify both Clubs and the Match Officials of the colours to be worn.
M.26.	In the event of a dispute arising on the day of a League Match in relation to the Strip to be worn then the referee’s decision shall be final.
M.27.	Subject to Rule M.21, no Club shall participate in a League Match wearing Strip other than its registered home Strip or alternative Strip or a combination of the same except with the prior written consent of the Board.	F.24

Strip Advertising		Old Rule
M.28.	Provided that:	F.27
	M.28.1.the content, design and area of the advertisement is approved by the Board; and
	M.28.2.it complies with the Football Association Rules for the time being in force; advertising on Strip shall be permitted.

133

CLUBS: OPERATIONS

SECTION N: MATCH OFFICIALS

Appointment of Match Officials				Old Rule
N.1.	Prior to the commencement of each Season PGMOL will compile and publish a list of referees and assistant referees eligible to be appointment to officiate at forthcoming League Matches.			G.1
N.2.	PGMOL shall be empowered to remove the name of any Match Official from its list at any time.			G.2
N.3.	PGMOL will appoint the Match Officials to officiate at each League Match. PGMOL will give notice of such appointment to the participating Clubs and on Form 15 to the Match Officials so appointed who shall each forthwith acknowledge their appointment to PGMOL.			G.3
Rules binding on Match Officials				Old Rule
N.4.	Acknowledgement by a Match Official of an appointment made under Rule N.3 shall onstitute an agreement with the League by such Match Official to be bound by and to comply with:			G.5
	N.4.1. the Laws of the Game;
	N.4.2. the Football Association Rules;
	N.4.3. these Rules.
Payments to Match Officials				Old Rule
N.5.	No Club or Official shall either directly or indirectly make or offer to make any payment to or confer or offer to confer any benefit upon any Match Official.			G.8
Pre-Match Procedures				Old Rule
N.6.	Prior to the commencement of a League Match at which he has been appointment to officiate, the referee shall:			G.9
	N.6.1.	together with the other Match Officials, arrive at the ground not less than two hours before the advertised time of kick-off;
	N.6.2.	decide on the fitness of the pitch for the playing of the League Match and;
		N.6.2.1.	if the referee considers it to be unfit, instruct that the League Match be postponed or that the kick-off be delayed;
		N.6.2.2.	if the referee considers it to be necessary, instruct that the pitch be re-marked.
	N.6.3.	receive the team sheets of the participating Clubs in accordance with Rule L.23;
	N.6.4.	permit the amendment of a team sheet if a Player is injured as provided in Rule L.25;
	N.6.5.	check and approve any football to be used in the League Match;
	N.6.6.	ensure that, if appropriate, the Home Club has made a coloured ball available;
	N.6.7.	wear one of the match uniforms provided by PGMOL ensuring that it does not clash with the Strip worn by either of the participating teams;
	N.6.8.	ensure that the Players’ Strip complies with the provisions of Section M of these Rules;

134

N.6.9.	ensure that the uniform worn by any ballboy or steward does not clash with the Strip worn by either of the participating teams and if in his opinion there is such a clash, he shall be authorised to request such ballboy or steward to change his uniform or to leave the vicinity of the field of play;
N.6.10.	with the assistant referees lead the participating teams onto the field of play 5 minutes before kick-off; and
N.6.11.	such other matters as may be agreed between the League and PGMOL from time to time.

Compliance with Instructions		Old Rule
N.7.	Players and Officials shall comply with any lawful instruction given to them by a Match Official officiating at a League Match.	G.10

Post-Match Procedures			Old Rule
N.8.	The referee shall send the team sheets to and make the following reports in writing to the Secretary as soon as practicable after officiating at a League Match:		G.11
	N.8.1.	on the standard of facilities for Match Officials provided by the Home Club;
	N.8.2.	on the late arrival at the ground of any of the Match Officials giving reasons therefore;
	N.8.3.	on the condition of the pitch;
	N.8.4.	on the circumstances surrounding the kick-off or re-start being delayed;
	N.8.5.	on either team commencing the League Match with less than a full complement of Players;
	N.8.6.	on any change of Strip ordered;
	N.8.7.	on the failure of a team to process together onto the field of play in accordance with Rule L.33;
	N.8.8.	on any Player being cautioned or sent-off;
	N.8.9.	on either assistant referee taking over as referee and stating the reason therefore;
	N.8.10.	on any breach of these Rules by Clubs, Players, Officials, Managers and other Match Officials; and
	N.8.11.	any other matter which the referee considers appropriate to bring to the Secretary’s attention.
N.9.	A referee shall likewise report to the Football Association any breach of the Football Association Rules.		G.12
N.10.	As soon as practicable after and in any event within 6 days of a League Match the Home Club shall provide a recording on DVD (or such other format as the League shall specify) of the League Match to each of the referee and the League.		G.13
N.11.	Any Club acting in breach of Rule N.10 will be liable to pay to the League a fixed penalty of £300 for a first breach, £600 for a second breach and £1,200 for a third breach. Any subsequent breach may be dealt with under the provisions of Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary).		G.14

135

CLUBS: OPERATIONS

SECTION O: MEDICAL

Appointment and Qualifications of Medical Personnel			Old Rule
O.1.	Each Club shall appoint at least one part-time team doctor and one part-time crowd doctor and employ one full-time senior physiotherapist.		H.1
O.2.	Any doctor appointed by a Club (including, without limitation, the team doctor and crowd doctor appointed pursuant to Rule O.1) shall be a registered medical practitioner licensed to practice by the General Medical Council. A doctor (including, without limitation, the team doctor appointed pursuant to Rule O.1) whose responsibilities include giving medical treatment to players and who was appointed on or after the commencement of the 2002/2003 Season who has not previously held such an appointment must hold the Diploma in Sports Medicine or an equivalent or higher professional qualification. With effect from Season 2008/09 each team doctor shall hold a current Football Association Advanced Resuscitation and Emergency Aid certificate or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board.		H.2
O.3.	A crowd doctor appointed by a Club shall be a registered medical practitioner and either:		H.3
	O.3.1.	hold the Diploma in Immediate Medical Care issued by the Royal College of Surgeons (Edinburgh) Faculty of Pre-Hospital Care (“the Faculty”) or its equivalent; or
	O.3.2.	have successfully undertaken the Faculty’s Generic Crowd Doctor Training Course or its equivalent.
	Each crowd doctor shall successfully undertake the Faculty’s Generic Refresher and Skills Update Course at least once every five years.
O.4.	The senior physiotherapist employed by a Club shall be a Chartered Physiotherapist or a registered member of The Health Professions Council. With effect from Season 2008/09 each therapist shall hold a current Football Association Advanced Resuscitation and Emergency Aid certificate or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board.		H.4
O.5.	Any assistant physiotherapist employed by a Club shall be a Chartered Physiotherapist or a registered member of the Health Professions Council or hold the Football Association’s Diploma in the Treatment and Management of Injuries or an equivalent or higher qualification.		H.5
O.6.	Team doctors and therapists appointed by a Club shall each year undertake a minimum of 36 hours of continuing professional development and shall maintain a record thereof and produce the same for inspection by a duly appointed representative of the League when requested and in addition shall attend the education conferences and seminars organised by the Football Association.		H.6

136

Attendance of Medical Personnel and Provisions of Medical Facilities			Old Rule
O.7.	At every League Match:		H.7
	O.7.1.	each participating Club shall procure the attendance of its team doctor and the Home Club shall procure the attendance of its crowd doctor. The Home Club’s team doctor and crowd doctor shall be available throughout and for a reasonable time before and after the match;
	O.7.2.	each participating Club shall procure the attendance of a therapist who is qualified as required by Rule O.4;
	O.7.3.	each participating Club’s team doctor and therapist (who shall be qualified as required by Rule O.4) shall occupy that Club’s trainer’s bench during the League Match;
	O.7.4.	the Home Club shall procure the attendance of at least two fully qualified and appropriately insured paramedics who shall be available to assist with on-field medical incidents;
	O.7.5.	no person other than a participating Club’s team doctor, therapist (who shall be qualified as required by Rule O.4) or the paramedics referred to in Rule O.7.4 shall be permitted to treat Players or Match Officials on the field of play;
	O.7.6.	the Home Club shall provide a minimum of 2 stretchers and an appropriately trained team of stretcher bearers for each stretcher to remove injured Players or Match Officials from the field of play;
	O.7.7.	the Home Club shall provide a medical treatment and examination room close to both teams’ dressing rooms and shall ensure that the mandatory equipment as prescribed by the Board from time to time is available;
	O.7.8.	the Home Club shall ensure that throughout each League Match a fully equipped dedicated and appropriately insured ambulance suitable to carry an emergency casualty and staffed by a person or persons qualified to perform essential emergency care en route is available at the ground to transport any Player or Match Official requiring emergency treatment to hospital;
	O.7.9.	the Home Club shall before each League Match make available to the Visiting Club an emergency care/medical information sheet in the manner prescribed by the Board from time to time.
O.8.	At any other match in which a Club team participates (except as required under the Rules of the F.A. Cup or the Football League Cup) the Home Club shall procure the attendance of the holder of:		H.8
	O.8.1.	current, recognised four day first aid at work qualification; or
	O.8.2.	the FA Emergency Aid qualification and the FA First Aid for Sport qualification; or
	O.8.3.	the Football Association Advanced Resuscitation and Emergency Aid Certificate.

137

Head Injuries		Old Rule
O.9.	Any Player, whether engaged in a League Match, any other match or in training, who having sustained a head injury leaves the field of play, shall not be allowed to resume playing or training (as the case may be) until he has been examined by a medical practitioner and declared fit to do so.	H.9

Medical Records		Old Rule
O.10.	Each Club shall carry out medical examinations on all its Contract Players and Academy Players registered on scholarship agreements in accordance with the requirements laid down in Appendix 13 and keep medical records which shall be made available for inspection by authorised representatives of the League.	H.10
O.11.	Where the transfer including the Temporary Transfer of the registration of a Contract Player is being negotiated between Clubs, the Club holding the registration shall at the request of the other Club provide to it the medical records of the Contract Player in question (including for the avoidance of doubt any records which the Club holds of the cardiac screening of the Player).	H.11

Medical Insurance		Old Rule
O.12.	During such time as there shall remain in force an agreement between the League and the Professional Footballers’ Association for the subsidising of Player insurance schemes, each Club shall cause each of its Contract Players and those of its Academy Players with whom it has entered into a Scholarship Agreement to be insured under and in accordance with the terms of any private medical insurance scheme approved by the Board. In the case of such Academy Players such insurance may be limited to football related injuries.	H.12

138

CLUBS: OPERATIONS

SECTION P: MANAGERS

Codes of Conduct		Old Rule
P.1.	Managers shall conduct themselves in accordance with the Code of Conduct for Managers set out in Appendix 6.	Q.1
P.2.	Clubs shall conduct themselves in relation to Managers in accordance with the Code of Conduct for Clubs set out in Appendix 7.	Q.2
P.3.	Any failure by Managers or Clubs to conduct themselves in accordance with their respective Codes of Conduct will constitute a breach of this Rule.	Q.3

Coaching Qualifications		Old Rule
P.4.	Each Manager shall either:	Q.4
	P.4.1.hold, or have commenced and be actively engaged on the requisite course to obtain, a valid UEFA Pro Diploma; or
	P.4.2.hold the Football Association Coaching Diploma; or
	P.4.3.hold, or have commenced and be actively engaged on the requisite course to obtain, a valid diploma of a similar standard issued by another national association.
P.5.	No Club shall employ any person as a Manager who does not hold a qualification listed in Rule P.4.	Q.5

Caretakers Managers		Old Rule
P.6.	Rules P.1 to P.3 shall apply to caretaker Managers but Rules P.4, P.5 and P.7 shall not apply to them until the expiry of 12 weeks from the date of their appointment as such. The Board shall have power to grant an extension of the 12 weeks period only if reasonably satisfied that the Manager is then medically unfit to resume his duties.	Q.6

Contracts of Employment and Registration		Old Rule
P.7.	No Club shall employ any person as a Manager unless and until:	Q.7
	P.7.1.the terms of the Manager’s employment have been evidenced in a written contract of employment between the Club and the Manager; and
	P.7.2.the Manager’s contract of employment has been registered with the Secretary.

Contents of Contracts of Employment		Old Rule
P.8.	Contracts of employment between a Club and a Manager shall:	Q.8
	P.8.1.include the standard clauses set out in Appendix 8;
	P.8.2.clearly set out the circumstances in which the contract of employment may be determined by either party.

139

Procedure for Registration		Old Rule
P.9.	The Secretary shall keep a register of Managers’ contracts of employment.	Q.9
P.10.	Upon completion of a contract of employment between a Club and a Manager the Club shall within 7 days send the contract of employment to the Secretary for registration.	Q.10
P.11.	The Secretary shall refuse to register the contract of employment and shall forthwith give notice to that effect to the Club if:	Q.11
	P.11.1.Rule P.8 has not been complied with; or
	P.11.2.a contract of employment between the Manager and any other Club or Football League club has been registered under the provisions of these Rules or the Regulations of the Football League and the registration of that contract of employment has not been cancelled.

Cancellation of Registration		Old Rule
P.12.	An application for cancellation of the registration of a Manager’s contract of employment shall be made in writing to the Secretary and may be made by either party to the contract of employment.	Q.12
P.13.	The Board shall cancel the registration upon being satisfied that either:	Q.13
	P.13.1.both parties to the contract of employment have consented to the cancellation of the registration; or
	P.13.2.the contract of employment has been properly terminated by either party to it; or
	P.13.3.the contract of employment has expired; or
	P.13.4.a period of one year has elapsed since the Manager ceased to perform his duties under the contract of employment.
P.14.	Any period during which a Manager in breach of his contract of employment is employed abroad as Manager of a foreign club shall not be taken into account by the Board in determining whether such Manager’s contract of employment has expired.	Q.14

Pre-Season Meeting		Old Rule
P.15.	All Managers are required to attend in person an annual pre-Season meeting organised by the Professional Game Match Officials Limited and failure to do so without just cause shall be a breach of these Rules.	Q.15
P.16.	Each Club shall ensure that its Contract Players attend an annual meeting organised by the Professional Game Match Officials Limited at the Club. Failure to attend (in the case of a Contract Player) or to take reasonable steps to ensure attendance (in the case of a Club) without just cause shall be a breach of these Rules.	Q.16

140

Broadcasters		Old Rule
P.17.	All Managers are required to attend in person and participate in pre-match and post-match one-to-one interviews held by or for the benefit of a UK Broadcaster or Radio Broadcaster on the day of a League Fixture and failure to do so without just cause shall be a breach of these Rules. Such interviews shall not be arranged in such a manner as to interfere with the Manager’s primary matchday responsibilities as regards team matters.	Q.17

Disputes		Old Rule
P.18.	Any dispute arising between the parties to a Manager’s contract shall be dealt with under the procedures set out in Section Y of these Rules (Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal).	Q.18

Assistant Manager/Head Coach		Old Rule
P.19.	A Club which applies for a UEFA Licence must, in addition to employing a Manager, employ an individual (such as an assistant manager or head coach) to assist the Manager in all football matters relating to the first team.	Q.19

141

CLUBS: OPERATIONS

SECTION Q: SCOUTS

Definition		Old Rule
Q.1.	Rules Q.1 to Q.8 shall not apply to a Scout whose duties are solely to identify to his Club Academy Players whose registration the Club may wish to secure (Youth Development Rules 194 to 206 being applicable to such Scouts).

Registration of Scouts			Old Rule
Q.2.	The Secretary shall keep a register of Scouts.		P.2
Q.3.	Each Club upon employing or engaging a Scout shall within 5 days thereof apply to register him by duly completing Form 16, entering the appropriate information on the Extranet and submitting to the Secretary a copy of the document by which, in accordance with Rule J.2, the Club binds the Scout to comply with these Rules.		P.3
Q.4.	The Secretary shall register a Scout and shall notify the applicant Club to that effect upon being satisfied that:		P.4
	Q.4.1.	the Club has complied with Rule Q.3 above; and
	Q.4.2.	the Scout the subject of the application is not currently registered as the Scout of another Club.
Q.5.	Except during the period of 5 days mentioned in Rule Q.3 above, no Club shall employ a Scout who is not registered under the provisions of this Section of these Rules unless it has made an application to register him which has yet to be determined.		P.5
Q.6.	Upon a Club ceasing to employ or engage a registered Scout it shall within 5 days thereof give notice to that effect in Form 17 to the Secretary who shall thereupon remove the name of such Scout from the register.		P.6

Identification of Scouts			Old Rule
Q.7.	Each Club shall issue to each of its registered Scouts a formal means of identification which shall include:		P.7
	Q.7.1.	the name of the Club by which it is issued; and
	Q.7.2.	the signature of an Authorised Signatory of the issuing club; and
	Q.7.3.	a photograph of the Scout; and
	Q.7.4.	the Scout’s signature.

Codes of Conduct		Old Rule
Q.8.	Scouts shall conduct themselves in accordance with the Code of Conduct for Scouts set out in Appendix 5 and any failure to do so shall constitute a breach of this Rule.	P.8

142

CLUBS: OPERATIONS

SECTION R: CUSTOMER RELATIONS

Supporter Liaison			Old Rule
R.1.	Each Club shall employ an Official or Officials whose responsibilities shall include:
	R.1.1.	responsibility for the delivery of the Club’s policy with regard to its stakeholders insofar as that policy concerns supporters; and
	R.1.2.	acting as a point of contact for supporters; and
	R.1.3.	liaising regularly with the Club’s management (including without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing, on safety and security related issues).

Requirement for Customer Charter		Old Rule
R.2.	Each Club shall have a written customer charter in which shall be set out its policy with regard to ticketing, merchandise and its relations with its supporters, season ticket holders, shareholders, sponsors, local authority and others having an interest in the activities of the Club (together in this Section of these Rules called “stakeholders”).	J.1
R.3.	A copy of its customer charter and any amendments made thereto shall be furnished to the League by each Club and shall be made available to the public.	J.2

Reporting			Old Rule
R.4.	Each Club shall:		J.3
	R.4.1.	submit a report annually to the League during the Close Season describing how each of its said policies has been implemented and the extent to which each has been achieved;
	R.4.2.	comply promptly with any request for information made by the League.

Ticketing			Old Rule
R.5.	A Club’s ticketing policy should:		J.4
	R.5.1.	provide general information to the public about ticket availability and pricing, giving the earliest possible notice of any changes and the reasons therefore;
	R.5.2.	aim to promote greater accessibility by the adoption of flexible and imaginative ticketing schemes;
	R.5.3.	facilitate wider access to matches by the public by allowing for a broad range of ticket prices, the more expensive effectively subsidising the cheapest;
	R.5.4.	allow for a reduction in the price of tickets for seats with a restricted view of the pitch;
	R.5.5.	adopt a system of concessionary ticket prices tailored to the needs of the local community;
	R.5.6.	give details of the availability of seating for disabled spectators and their carers and the pricing policy in relation thereto;
	R.5.7.	set out particulars of any membership, loyalty, bond, debenture or similar scheme;
	R.5.8.	make available a method of payment for season tickets by instalments at competitive rates of interest;

143

	R.5.9.	promote the availability of match tickets by reserving a reasonable proportion (at least 5 per cent.) of them for sale to non-season ticket holders;
	R.5.10.	deal with the return and distribution of unwanted tickets;
	R.5.11.	include the following provisions in respect of abandoned matches:
		R.5.11.1.	abandonment after spectators admitted to the ground but before kick-off — free admission to the rearranged match;
		R.5.11.2.	abandonment after kick-off — half price admission to the rearranged match;
	refer to the obligations set out in Rules R.6 to R.11 below.
R.6.	Each Club shall provide an area of its ground for the exclusive use of family groups and junior supporters.			J.5
R.7.	Concessionary prices must be available for:			J.6
	R.7.1. senior citizens; and
	R.7.2. junior supporters.
R.8.	Unless otherwise agreed by the Board or between the Clubs, each Home Club shall make available to its Visiting Club:			J.7
	R.8.1.	3,000 tickets or, if the capacity of the Home Club’s ground is less than 30,000, such number of tickets as is equal to 10 per cent. of its ground capacity; and, whether or not that allocation is taken up; and
	R.8.2.	tickets for a minimum of 10 per cent. of the Home Club’s disabled spectator accommodation.
R.9.	At least half of the tickets referred to in Rule R.8 above must be made available on a sale or return basis and the balance must be ordered by the Visiting Club (subject to the conditions set out in Rule R.10) at least 4 weeks before the League Match to which they relate.			J.8
R.10.	Unless otherwise agreed, the provision by a Home Club of tickets for sale by a Visiting Club shall be conditional upon:			C.100
	R.10.1.	the Visiting Club making the tickets available for purchase by the later of either 3 working days after receipt from the Home Club or the date that is 4 weeks before the date of the fixture;
	R.10.2.	any unsold tickets being returned by the Visiting Club to the Home Club not later than 7 days before the date fixed for the League Match to which they relate;
	R.10.3.	the proceeds of tickets sold and the face value of any unsold tickets not returned as aforesaid being paid by the Visiting Club to the Home Club within 4 days of the League Match taking place;
	R.10.4.	the Visiting Club paying to the Home Club daily interest at the rate of 5 per cent. per annum over the base rate for the time being of Barclays Bank Plc on any amount not paid in accordance with Rule R.10.3.

144

R.11.	A Home Club shall not charge admission prices to supporters of a Visiting Club which are higher than those charged to its own supporters for comparable accommodation and in particular concessionary rates offered to senior citizens and junior supporters shall apply to supporters of a Visiting Club.		J.9
R.12.	Each Club shall submit to the League details of its season ticket prices and ticket prices for individual League Matches upon announcing the same publicly.		J.10
Merchandise			Old Rule
R.13.	A Club’s merchandising policy should:		J.11
	R.13.1.	allow for market research to be undertaken with regard to the frequency of Strip changes and to its design;
	R.13.2.	identify the intervals at which Strip changes are intended to take place and the date of the next intended change;
	R.13.3.	provide for swing tickets attached to replica Strip to state its launch date;
	R.13.4.	refer to the effect on the consumer of the obligations set out in Rules R.15 to R.18 below.
R.14.	Any numbers, lettering, badges and logos appearing on replica Strip shall be of the same style, colour and design as those appearing on Players’ Strip currently registered as required by Rule M.17.		J.12
R.15.	In any future contract to license a manufacturer to produce for retail sale replica Strip, each Club shall include the standard clauses set out in Appendix 1.		J.13
R.16.	Upon a promoted Club becoming a member of the League in accordance with the provisions of Rule B.5, it shall give notice to any manufacturer licensed to manufacture and distribute its replica Strip in the terms set out in Appendix 2 and request such manufacturer to convey the substance of the notice to its dealers forthwith and advise them that:		J.14
	R.16.1.	they are free to sell, advertise and display for sale replica Strip supplied by such manufacturer at whatever price they may choose; and that
	R.16.2.	they should inform the Office of Fair Trading if they are concerned that a minimum resale price is being imposed.
R.17.	No Club shall cause or procure any manufacturer with which it has a licensing agreement for the manufacture of replica Strip to do any act or cause to be done anything which would constitute a breach of the standard clauses referred to in Rule R.15.		J.15
R.18.	Each Club shall provide the Director General of Fair Trading with such information as he may need in order to satisfy himself that Rules R.15 to R.17 above have been complied with.		J.16

145

Relations with Stakeholders			Old Rule
R.19.	A Club’s policy with regard to its stakeholders should:		J.17
	R.19.1.	provide for consultation with them on a regular basis through forums, questionnaires and focus groups and by the publication of current policies on major issues in an easily digested format;
	R.19.2.	promote supporter and community liaison and provide for the establishment of liaison structures where none exist.

146

CLUBS: OPERATIONS

SECTION S: THE SAFEGUARDING OF VULNERABLE GROUPS AND SAFE RECRUITMENT

Introduction		Old Rule
S.1.	This Section of these Rules sets out the League’s policy on and requirements for each Club’s arrangements for the safeguarding of Children and Vulnerable Adults (including as regards safe recruitment) who participate in an Activity arranged for them by or in the name of the Club.	O.1
S.2.	The Rules in this Section shall also apply to any Activity arranged by or in the name of the League and shall be construed so as to have that effect.	O.2

Definitions		Old Rule
S.3.	In this Section of these Rules:	O.3
	S.3.1.“Activity” means any activity or series of activities arranged for a Child, Children or a Vulnerable Adult or Adults by or in the name of a Club;	U.1
	S.3.2.“Child” and “Children” mean any person or persons under the age of 18 years;
	S.3.3.“Children’s Safeguarding Officer” has the meaning set out in Rule S.14.11;
	S.3.4.“Children’s Services’ Officer” means the member of Staff whose responsibilities are set out in Rule S.14.11;
	S.3.5.“CRB” means the Criminal Records Bureau, being the executive agency of the Home Office which provides access to criminal records information, or any successor body which carries out its functions;
	S.3.6.“Disclosure” means the service provided by the CRB to Persons registered with it;
	S.3.7.“Local Authority Designated Officer” means the officer designated by the local authority in which the Club is situated to manage allegations of Child abuse;
	S.3.8.“Local Safeguarding Children’s Board” means the body established by the local authority in which the Club is situated pursuant to sections 14 and 14A of the Children Act 2004 and to the Local Safeguarding Children Regulations 2006 for the purposes of safeguarding and promoting the welfare of children in its area;
	S.3.9.“Parents” means the people who have parental responsibility for the Child;
	S.3.10.“Search and Intervention Steward” means a steward employed by a Club who regularly carries out, or who supervises those who carry out, either of the following duties in an area of the Club’s ground covered by a premises licence granted under the Licensing Act 2003:
	S.3.10.1.the search of spectators on their entry to the ground; or
	S.3.10.2.the intervention against or ejection of spectators.
	S.3.11.“Staff” means any employee of a Club or volunteer:
	S.3.11.1.employed in any Activity on behalf of or with the authorisation of the Club, who has direct contact with a Child, Children or a Vulnerable Adult or Adults in the course of that Activity; or
	S.3.11.2.(for the purposes of Rules S.28 to S.39) employed as a Search and Intervention Steward; or

147

	S.3.12.“Vulnerable Adult” has the meaning set out in section 59 of the Safeguarding Vulnerable Groups Act 2006;
	S.3.13.“Vulnerable Adults’ Safeguarding Officer” has the meaning set out in Rule S.18.7;
	S.3.14.“Vulnerable Adults’ Services Officer” means the member of Staff whose responsibilities are set out in Rule S.16.
The League’s Policy for the Safeguarding of Children and Vulnerable Adults		Old Rule
S.4.	The League:	O.4
	S.4.1.recognises that the safeguarding of Children and Vulnerable Adults must always be given the highest priority;
	S.4.2.believes that concern for the general well-being and welfare of all Children and Vulnerable Adults participating in Activities is paramount;
	S.4.3.requires Clubs to implement policies and procedures to ensure the safeguarding of Children and Vulnerable Adults;
	S.4.4.will develop and will encourage Clubs to develop and implement best practice in matters concerning the safeguarding of Children and Vulnerable Adults.
S.5.	The League adopts the Standards for Safeguarding and Protecting Children in Sport promoted by the National Society for the Prevention of Cruelty to Children (hereafter “the NSPCC Standards”).	O.5
Clubs’ Policies and Procedures for the Safeguarding of Children and Vulnerable Adults		Old Rule
S.6.	Each Club shall prepare, implement, review regularly and have endorsed by its Local Safeguarding Children Board written policy and procedures for the safeguarding of Children.	O.6
S.7.	The Club’s policy and procedures for the safeguarding of Children shall:	O.7
	S.7.1.be in accordance with this Section of these Rules and shall have regard to Appendix 3 to these Rules; and
	S.7.2.meet the NSPCC Standards.
S.8.	Each Club shall prepare and implement written policy and procedures for the safeguarding of Vulnerable Adults.	O.8
S.9.	The Club’s policy and procedures for the safeguarding of Vulnerable Adults shall be in accordance with this Section of the Rules and shall have regard to any guidance or policy published by the League.	O.9
Children’s Services’ Officer		Old Rule
S.10.	Each Club shall designate a member of staff as the Children’s Services’ Officer.	O.10
S.11.	The Children’s Services’ Officer shall be responsible for all arrangements for the safeguarding of Children undertaking any Activity and any sign or suspicion of abuse relating to Child shall be reported to him.	O.11

148

S.12.	The name of the Children’s Services’ Officer shall be notified by the Club to the League in Form 18.	O.12
S.13.	Each Children’s Services’ Officer and Safeguarding Officer shall:	O.13
	S.13.1.be trained in safeguarding of Children issues and procedures;
	S.13.2.complete satisfactorily a safeguarding of Children awareness training programme approved by the League;
	S.13.3.be given a job description which shall properly record their responsibilities; and
	S.13.4.undertake in each calendar year continuing professional development training in the safeguarding of Children approved by the League and maintain a record thereof.
S.14.	Each Children’s Services’ Officer shall:	O.14
	S.14.1.liaise regularly with and be guided by the advice of the Local Safeguarding Children Board;
	S.14.2.liaise and co-operate with the Local Authority Designated Officer as may from time to time be necessary;
	S.14.3.ensure strict compliance with the Club’s policy and procedures for the safeguarding of Children;
	S.14.4.promote awareness in the Club of safeguarding of Children issues generally and encourage and monitor the adoption of best practice procedures in that regard;
	S.14.5.report on a regular basis on the effectiveness of, and the Club’s compliance with, its policies and procedures for the safeguarding of Children to a named member of the Club’s senior management who shall act as the Children’s Services’ Officer’s line manager;
	S.14.6.act as the lead Club Official in any investigation of an allegation of Child abuse;
	S.14.7.maintain the safeguarding of Children Staff register for each Activity in Form 19 (or in any other appropriate and sufficient format);
	S.14.8.be made known to all Staff, and (by publication of his name and contact details on the Club’s website and in any handbook or the like which the Club produces to accompany any Activity) to children and parents of children engaged in each Activity and be available in person or by telephone to Staff and to such children and parents at all reasonable times;
	S.14.9.provide written instructions to Staff engaged in each Activity in respect of good practice and what they are required to do if they detect any sign of Child abuse or if they suspect Child abuse is taking place;
	S.14.10.provide guidance to and support for any member of Staff engaged in each Activity who reports suspected Child abuse;
	S.14.11.in relation to a specific Activity, if appropriate, delegate any of the responsibilities listed in S.14.7 to S.14.10 to another member of staff (the “Children’s Safeguarding Officer”) and supervise the Children’s Safeguarding Officer;

149

S.14.12.ensure that Children’s Safeguarding Officers are properly trained, supported and supervised including, without limitation, by way of regular, minuted meetings with each Children’s Safeguarding Officer.

Vulnerable Adults’ Services’ Officer		Old Rule
S.15.	Each Club shall designate a member of staff as the Vulnerable Adults’ Services’ Officer.	O.15
S.16.	The Vulnerable Adults’ Services’ Officer shall be responsible for all arrangements for the safeguarding of Vulnerable Adults undertaking any Activity and any sign or suspicion of abuse of a Vulnerable Adult shall be reported to them.	O.16
S.17.	The name of the Vulnerable Adults’ Services’ Officer shall be notified by the Club to the League in Form 20.	O.17
S.18.	Each Vulnerable Adults’ Services’ Officer shall:	O.18
	S.18.1.ensure strict compliance with the Club’s policy and procedures for the safeguarding of Vulnerable Adults;
	S.18.2.promote awareness in the Club of safeguarding of Vulnerable Adults issues generally and encourage and monitor the adoption of best practice procedures in that regard;
	S.18.3.report on a regular basis to the Club’s senior management on the effectiveness of, and the Club’s compliance with, its policies and procedures for the safeguarding of Vulnerable Adults;
	S.18.4.act as the lead Club Official in any investigation of an allegation of abuse of a Vulnerable Adult;
	S.18.5.maintain the safeguarding of Vulnerable Adults Staff register for each Activity in Form 21 (or in any other appropriate and sufficient format);
	S.18.6.be made known to and be available in person or by telephone to all Staff at all reasonable times;
	S.18.7.in relation to a specific Activity, if appropriate, delegate any of their responsibilities to another member of staff (the “Vulnerable Adults’ Safeguarding Officer”); and
	S.18.8.ensure that Vulnerable Adults’ Safeguarding Officers are properly trained, supported and supervised including, without limitation, by way of regular, minuted meetings with each Vulnerable Adults’ Safeguarding Officer.
S.19.	Each Vulnerable Adults’ Services’ Officer and Vulnerable Adult’s Safeguarding Officer shall:	O.19
	S.19.1.be given a job description which shall properly record their responsibilities;
	S.19.2.be trained in safeguarding of Vulnerable Adults issues and procedures; and
	S.19.3.undertake in each calendar year continuing professional development training in the safeguarding of Vulnerable Adults approved by the League and maintain a record thereof.

150

Staff		Old Rule
S.20.	Staff shall in all dealings with and on behalf of Children or Vulnerable Adults do what is reasonable in the circumstances of the case for the purpose of safeguarding or promoting the safety and welfare of the Child or Vulnerable Adult.	O.20
S.21.	Each member of Staff shall be given training in the Club’s policies and procedures for the safeguarding of Children and Vulnerable Adults.	O.21
S.22.	Each member of Staff shall be given in writing:	O.22
	S.22.1.the name of the Club’s Children’s Services’ Officer and Vulnerable Adults’ Services’ Officer;
	S.22.2.descriptions of what constitutes unsuitable behaviour to a Child or Vulnerable Adult and abuse of a Child or Vulnerable Adult; and
	S.22.3.details of what he is required to do if there is any sign of unsuitable behaviour to a Child or Vulnerable Adult or abuse of a Child or Vulnerable Adult or if there is a suspicion that such abuse is taking place.
Parental Consent		Old Rule
S.23.	Before a Child participates in an Activity, the written consent of his Parents shall be obtained by their completing and returning to the Children’s Officer for the Activity Form 22.	O.23
Notification of Referrals to External Statutory Agencies		Old Rule
S.24.	On making any referral of an allegation of or incident of suspected Child abuse or unsuitable behaviour to a Child or Vulnerable Adult to any external agency (including without limitation the police, the Local Area Safeguarding Board, the Local Authority Designated Officer or the Independent Safeguarding Authority), the Children’s Services’ Officer, Vulnerable Adults’ Services Officer or other Official making the referral shall notify the Club’s most senior administrative officer in writing.	O.23
S.25.	So that the Football Association and the League may be aware of allegations of or incidents of suspected abuse of a Child or Vulnerable Adult, they shall be notified by the Club in Form 23 of any referral made to any external agency (as described in Rule S.24) in respect of any Child or Vulnerable Adult involved in any Activity.	O.24
Monitoring		Old Rule
S.26.	The League will monitor Clubs to ensure compliance with this Section of these Rules and will procure that each Club is visited at least twice each Season by a person appointed for this purpose by the League. Such person shall be entitled to have access to all records kept in accordance with the requirements of this Section of these Rules and shall be entitled to meet Staff, parents and Children.	O.26
S.27.	Such person shall:	O.27
	S.27.1.give written feedback to the Club concerned on each monitoring visit made, and if appropriate agree with the Club an action plan setting out actions to be taken by the Club to ensure compliance with these Rules S.1 to S.27;

151

	S.27.2.report on each visit in writing to the League; and
	S.27.3.at the end of each Season or as soon as practicable thereafter, present to the League and the Club a written annual report on the Club’s compliance with Rules S.1 to S.27.
Criminal Records Bureau		Old Rule
S.28.	The League will undertake all matters connected with the use of the Disclosure service for those Clubs not registered with the CRB.	U.2
S.29.	Clubs not registered with the CRB agree to be bound by any guidance published by the League from time to time.	U.3
Lead Disclosure Officer and Countersignatories		Old Rule
S.30.	Each Club shall nominate an Official as lead disclosure officer.	U.4
S.31.	The lead disclosure officer of a Club which is not registered with the CRB shall:	U.5
	S.31.1.act as the Club’s principal point of contact with the League on all matters connected with the use of the Disclosure service and the Club shall notify his name to the League in Form 24; and
	S.31.2.ensure that the Disclosure application by a person seeking appointment or confirmation of appointment as a member of Staff at the Club is processed by the Club in such manner as the League may from time to time determine.
S.32.	The lead disclosure officer of a Club registered with the CRB:	U.6
	S.32.1.shall countersign the Club’s application to register with the CRB;
	S.32.2.may countersign Disclosure applications;
	S.32.3.will act as the Club’s principal point of contact with the CRB on all matters connected with the registration and use of the Disclosure service.
S.33.	Each Club shall nominate one or more Officials (who may be the Children’s Services Officers or a Safeguarding Officer) as countersignatories who (in the case of a Club registered with the CRB) may countersign Disclosure applications and (in the case of all Clubs) carry out the procedures set out in Rule S.35.	U.7
S.34.	Subject to Rule S.36, no person shall be appointed as a member of Staff unless:	U.8
	S.34.1.he has completed and submitted to the Club a written application; and
	S.34.2.a written reference has been obtained by the Club from at least two referees named in the application; and
	S.34.3.he has applied to the CRB for Disclosure; and
	S.34.4.his Disclosure information has been received and the Club is satisfied that he is not unsuitable to work with Children or as a Search and Intervention Steward as the case may be; and
	S.34.5.his particulars have been entered in the staff register in Form 19 kept and maintained at the Club.

152

S.35.	Upon an application for Disclosure being made by a person seeking appointment or confirmation of his appointment as a member of Staff, the lead disclosure officer or a countersignatory shall:	U.9
	S.35.1.determine, in accordance with any guidance published by the CRB or by the League, the level of Disclosure information to be sought in respect of that person; and
	S.35.2.carry out such identity checks on that person as may be required pursuant to the guidance described in Rule S.35; and
	S.35.3.complete and submit that person’s application to the CRB or to the League (in the case of a Club not registered with the CRB); and
	S.35.4.receive the Disclosure information from the CRB or from the League (in the case of a Club not registered with the CRB) in respect of that person; and
	S.35.5.report the content of that Disclosure information to the Official responsible for deciding whether that person shall be appointed or have his appointment confirmed.
S.36.	Between the date upon which his application to the CRB for Disclosure is received and the date upon which the procedures set out in Rule S.35 are completed, a person to whom that Rule applies may be permitted to take up his position as a member of Staff at the discretion of the Club’s lead countersignatory so long as he is accompanied by a member of Staff in respect of whom the Rule S.35 procedures have been complied with.	U.10

Monitoring		Old Rule
S.37.	The League will monitor Clubs to ensure compliance with Rules S.28 to S.39 and will procure that each Club is visited at least once each Season by a person appointed for this purpose by the League. Such personnel shall be entitled to have access to all records kept in accordance with the requirements of Rules S.28 to S.39.	U.11
S.38.	Each visit will be reported in writing to the League and to the Club concerned.	U.12
S.39.	There shall be made available for inspection by the person appointed by the League at all reasonable times:	U.13
	S.39.1.written evidence of the Club’s registration with the CRB (in the case of a Club so registered);
	S.39.2.written evidence in relation to members of Staff to whom Rule S.35 applies that the procedures set out in that Rules have been complied with;
	S.39.3.Form 19.

153

PLAYERS: CONTRACTS, REGISTRATIONS AND TRANSFERS

SECTION T: PLAYERS — CONTRACTS

Approaches to Players		Old Rule
T.1.	A Club shall be at liberty at any time to make an approach to a Player with a view to negotiating a contract with such a Player:	K.1
	T.1.1.if he is an Out of Contract Player; or
	T.1.2.in the case of a Contract Player, with the prior written consent of the Club (or club) to which he is contracted.
T.2.	A Club shall be at liberty after the third Saturday in May in any year and before the 1st July next following to make such an approach to a Contract Player:	K.2
	T.2.1.who will become an Out of Contract Player on that 1st July; and
	T.2.2.who has received no offer from his Club under Rule V.17.1; or
	T.2.3.who has received but has declined such offer.
T.3.	Any Club which by itself, by any of its Officials, by any of its Players, by its Agent, by any other Person on its behalf or by any other means whatsoever makes an approach either directly or indirectly to a Contract Player except as permitted by either Rule T.1.2 or Rule T.2 shall be in breach of these Rules and may be dealt with under the provisions of Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary).	K.3
T.4.	For the purposes of Rules T.2 and T.3, “Contract Player” shall include a player who has entered into a written contract of employment with a Football League club.	K.4
Approaches by Players		Old Rule
T.5.	An Out of Contract Player, or any Person on his behalf, shall be at liberty at any time to make an approach to a Club (or club) with a view to negotiating a contract with such Club (or club).	K.5
T.6.	Subject to Rule T.7, a Contract Player, either by himself or by any Person on his behalf, shall not either directly or indirectly make any such approach as is referred to in Rule T.5 without having obtained the prior written consent of his Club.	K.6
T.7.	After the third Saturday in May in any year and before the 1st July next following a Contract Player to whom Rule T.2 applies or any Person on his behalf may make such an approach as is referred to in Rule T.5.	K.7
Public Statements		Old Rule
T.8.	A statement made publicly by or on behalf of a Club expressing interest in acquiring the registration of a Contract Player or by a Contract Player expressing interest in transferring his registration to another Club (or club) shall in either case be treated as an indirect approach for the purposes of Rules T.3 and T.6.	K.8
Inducements		Old Rule
T.9.	Except as may be provided in a Player’s contract:	K.9
	T.9.1.no Club shall induce or attempt to induce a Player to sign a contract by directly or indirectly offering him or any Person connected with him or his Agent a benefit or payment of any description whether in cash or in kind;

154

	T.9.2.no Player shall either directly or indirectly accept or cause or permit his Agent to accept any such offer as is described in this Rule.
Form of Contract		Old Rule
T.10.	Contracts between Clubs and Players signed before 5th June 2003 shall be in Form 25; such contracts signed on or after that date (or, in the case of a club promoted to the League from the Football League, on or after the date upon which it becomes a member of the League) shall be in Form 26.	K.10
Length of Contract		Old Rule
T.11.	Subject to the exceptions set out below, a contract between a Club and a Player may be for any period provided that its expiry date is 30th June. The exceptions to this Rule are:	K.11
	T.11.1.contracts with Contract Players under the age of 18 years which must not be capable of lasting for more than 3 years;
	T.11.2.monthly contracts;
	T.11.3.Week by Week Contracts.
Players’ Remuneration		Old Rule
T.12.	Full details of a Player’s remuneration including all benefits to which he is entitled whether in cash or in kind shall be set out in his contract.	K.12
T.13.	The terms of a contract between a Club and a Player shall be strictly adhered to.	K.13
T.14.	Not later than 30th June in each year each Club shall submit to the Secretary in Form 27 full particulars of all payments made to and all benefits provided to each of its Players in the previous tax year.	K.14
T.15.	If any Club acts in breach of Rule T.14, in addition to any penalty imposed Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary), the Board shall have power to refuse any application by that Club to register any Player until the breach has been remedied.	K.15
Signing-on Fees		Old Rule
T.16.	A Signing-on Fee may be paid only to a Contract Player whose contract:	K.16
	T.16.1.is for a period of not less than 3 months; and
	T.16.2.is not a monthly contract or a Conditional Contract or a Week by Week Contract.
T.17.	In the case of a contract between a Club and a Player lasting for more than one year, any Signing-on Fee shall be paid in equal annual instalments.	K.17
T.18.	If the registration of a Contract Player is transferred when any part of his Signing-on Fee remains unpaid, a sum equal to the unpaid balance thereof shall be paid to him forthwith by the Transferor Club unless:	K.18
	T.18.1.the transfer is consequent upon the Contract Player’s contract having been terminated by the Transferor Club by reason of the Contract Player’s breach of its terms and conditions; or

155

	T.18.2.the transfer is consequent upon the Contract Player’s written request to that effect; or
	T.18.3.the Board on the application of either the Transferor Club or the Contract Player otherwise decides and either party may appeal to the Premier League Appeals Committee against the decision of the Board in this respect in accordance with the provisions of Section Z of these Rules.
Lump Sum Payments		Old Rule
T.19.	Unless otherwise agreed by the Board, no lump sum payment shall be paid or payable by a Club to a Player during the first year of his employment as a Contract Player with that Club save for:	K.19
	T.19.1.a Signing-on Fee (which must be paid in accordance with rules T.16 to T.18); or
	T.19.2.a sum paid in respect of the player’s relocation expenses not exceeding the amount from time to time permitted by HM Revenue Customs to be paid for this purpose without income tax and national insurance liability.
Image Contracts		Old Rule
T.20.	Particulars of any Image Contract Payment in respect of the Player shall be set out in the contract with his Club.	K.20
Signing the Contract		Old Rule
T.21.	A contract between a Club and a Player shall be signed in each case in the presence of a witness by:	K.21
	T.21.1.the Player;
	T.21.2.the Player’s Parent if the Player is under the age of 18 years; and
	T.21.3.an Authorised Signatory on behalf of the Club.
Reporting Fines etc.		Old Rule
T.22.	A copy of any notice terminating a Player’s contract, whether given by the Club or the Player, and any notice given by a Club imposing a fine on a Player or suspending him shall be sent forthwith by the Club to the League and to the Football Association.	K.22
Submission to Secretary		Old Rule
T.23.	Subject to the provisions of Rules U.15, U.17, U.19 and V.11.3, Clubs shall submit to the Secretary copies of all contracts with Players within 5 days of their being entered into.	K.23
Mutual Termination		Old Rule
T.24.	If the parties thereto agree to terminate a Player’s contract before its expiry date they shall forthwith notify the Football Association and the Secretary to that effect.	K.24

156

T.25.	A Club shall be at liberty at any time to reach agreement with a Contract Player to amend the terms of his contract. If such an agreement increases the Contract Player’s remuneration then, unless the agreement is made in the Close Season, it shall be a term thereof that the Contract Player’s current contract is extended by a minimum of one year.	K.30
Appeal Against Termination		Old Rule
T.26.	An appeal by a Player under the provisions of clause 16 of Form 25 or clause 10.3 of Form 26 or by a Club under the provisions of clause 17 of Form 25 or clause 11.2 of Form 26 shall be commenced by notice in writing addressed to the other party to the contract and to the Secretary.	K.31
Appeal Against Disciplinary Decision		Old Rule
T.27.	An appeal by a Player under the provisions of clause 18 of Form 25 or paragraph 3.3.2 of Schedule 1, Part 1, of Form 26 shall be commenced by notice in writing addressed to the Club and to the Secretary.	K.32
T.28.	Appeals pursuant to Rule T.26 or Rule T.27 shall be conducted in such manner as the Board may determine.	K.33
T.29.	The Board may allow or dismiss any such appeal and make such other order as it thinks fit.	K.34
Disputes between Clubs and Players		Old Rule
T.30.	Any dispute or difference between a Club and a Player not otherwise expressly provided for in these Rules may be referred in writing by either party to the Board for consideration and adjudication in such manner as the Board may think fit. For the purpose of this Rule only, “Player” shall include one who was formerly employed by the Club with which the dispute or difference has arisen, whether or not he has been registered to play for another Club.	K.35
Orders for Costs		Old Rule
T.31.	The Board shall have power to make an order for costs:	K.36
	T.31.1.in determining appeals under Rule T.26 or Rule T.27; and
	T.31.2.in making an adjudication under Rule T.30; and
	T.31.3.if any proceedings under Rule T.26 or Rule T.27 or Rule T.30, having been commenced, are withdrawn.
T.32.	The Board shall have power to determine the amount of any such costs which may include, without limitation, those incurred by the League in the conduct of the proceedings.	K.37
T.33.	Costs ordered to be paid as aforesaid shall be recoverable:	K.38
	T.33.1.in the case of a Club, under the provisions of Rule E.21; or
	T.33.2.in any other case, as a civil debt.

157

Appeal		Old Rule
T.34.	Within 14 days of a decision of the Board given under the provisions of either Rule T.29 or Rule T.30 either party may by notice in writing appeal against such decision to the Premier League Appeals Committee whose decision shall be final.	K.39
Effect of Termination		Old Rule
T.35.	Upon the termination of a Player’s contract by a Club under the provisions of clause 16 of Form 25 or clause 10.1 of Form 26 becoming operative or upon the termination by a Player of his contract with his Club under the provisions of clause 17 of Form 25 or clause 11.1 of Form 26 becoming operative, the Club shall forthwith release the Player’s registration.	K.40
T.36.	Except in the case of a Retired Player to whom the provisions of Rule U.27.5 apply, upon a Player’s contract being terminated by mutual consent, his Club shall retain the Player’s registration for such period (if any) and on such terms (if any) as the parties may in writing agree. Should the Player sign for another Club (or Football League club) during that period, that Club (or Football League club) shall pay to the Club retaining the registration a compensation fee determined, in default of agreement, by the Professional Football Compensation Committee.	K.41
Testimonial Matches		Old Rule
T.37.	Notwithstanding that it has no contractual obligation to do so, a Club in its absolute discretion and with the prior written consent of the Board may, in the case of a Player who has completed 10 or more years in its service as such, permit its ground to be used without charge for the purposes of a testimonial match.	K.42

158

PLAYERS: CONTRACTS, REGISTRATIONS AND TRANSFERS

SECTION U: PLAYERS — REGISTRATIONS

Requirement for Registration		Old Rule
U.1.	A Player shall not play for a Club in a League Match unless that Club holds his registration with effect from at least one hour before kick-off and for League Matches to be played between the close of the First Transfer Window and the end of the Season either:	L.1
	U.1.1. his name is included on the Squad List; or
	U.1.2. he is an Under 21 Player.
U.2.	A Club shall be deemed to hold the registration of a Player upon receipt of the Secretary’s certificate in writing to that effect.	L.2
U.3.	A Club shall apply to:	L.3
	U.3.1. include a Player on its Squad List by submitting to the Secretary the requisite Form;
	U.3.2. remove a Player from its Squad List by submitting to the Secretary the requisite Form.
U.4.	A Player shall be deemed to have been included or removed from a Club’s Squad List on receipt of the Secretary’s written confirmation.	L.4
U.5.	Changes to a Squad List may be made:	L.5
	U.5.1. during the period of a Transfer Window; or
	U.5.2. at other times only with the permission of the Board.
U.6.	Each application to register a Player shall be subject to the approval of the Board.	L.6
U.7.	In addition to the forms and documents specifically required by these Rules, a Club shall submit to the Secretary:	L.7
	U.7.1. any contract it proposes to enter into which gives the Club or any other party to the proposed contract any rights relating to the transfer of the registration of a player at a date in the future from or to the Club or any rights relating to the employment of the player by the Club; or
	U.7.2. any contract it proposes to enter into, save for a Representation Contract or an Image Contract, which gives the Club or any other party to the proposed contract the right to receive payments in respect of a Player.
	Any such proposed contract shall be subject to the approval of the Board. In deciding whether to give such approval the Board shall have regard to (without limitation) Rules I.4 and I.7.

Types of Registration		Old Rule
U.8.	There shall be 4 types of registration governed by this Section of these Rules, namely:	L.8
	U.8.1. amateur;
	U.8.2. contract;
	U.8.3. monthly contract; and
	U.8.4. temporary.

159

U.9.	A Player under the age of 17 years may be registered only as an Academy Player.	L.9
U.10.	The registration of Academy Players shall be governed by the Youth Development Rules.	L.10
International Registration Transfer Certificates		Old Rule
U.11.	An application to register a player who last played for a club affiliated to a national association other than the Football Association shall be accompanied by written confirmation from the Football Association that an international registration transfer certificate has been issued in respect of the player.	L.11
Registration Procedure		Old Rule
U.12.	For the purpose of this Section of these Rules the New Registration of a Player shall mean his registration at a time when no other Club (or club) holds his registration either because no previous application to register the Player has been made or because a previous registration has been cancelled or has terminated or has expired.	L.11
U.13.	The New Registration of an Amateur Player shall be effected by completion of and submission to the Secretary of Form 28 signed on behalf of the Club by an Authorised Signatory.	L.12
U.14.	The registration of an amateur Player is not transferable.	L.13
U.15.	The New Registration of a Contract Player shall be effected by completion and submission to the Secretary of a copy of the Player’s contract.	L.14
U.16.	The transfer of the registration of a Contract Player shall be effected in accordance with the provisions of Rule V.11.	L.15
U.17.	The New Registration of a Contract Player on a monthly contract basis shall be effected by completion of and submission to the Secretary of Football Association Form G(1), signed on behalf of the Club by an Authorised Signatory, together with a copy of the Player’s contract.	L.16
U.18.	The transfer of the registration of a Contract Player on a monthly contract basis shall be effected in accordance with the provisions of Rule V.11.	L.18
U.19.	A monthly contract registration may be extended by one month by completion of and submission to the Secretary of Football Association Form G(1) (Extension), signed on behalf of the Club by an Authorised Signatory, and, if any changes to it have been made, a copy of the Player’s contract.	L.19
U.20.	The Temporary Transfer of the registration of a Contract Player and any extension thereof shall be effected in accordance with the provisions of Rules V.6 to V.10.	L.20
U.21.	Subject to the provisions of Rule V.1, the deadline for receipt by the Secretary of all duly completed documents required by these Rules to effect the registration of a Player shall be 12 noon on the last Working Day before the date of the first League Match in which the Club making the application intends him to play.	L.21
U.22.	A Club which transfers or cancels the registration of a Player may not apply to register that Player within a year except with the prior written consent of the Board.	L.22

160

Multiplicity of Registrations		Old Rule
U.23.	A Player shall not apply to be registered by more than one Club (or club) at any one time and the Secretary shall refuse any application made in breach of this Rule.	L.23
Monthly Registrations		Old Rule
U.24.	There shall be no limit to the number of times a monthly contract registration may be extended under Rule U.19 provided that a Club intending to apply to extend the monthly contract registration of a Player for a third or subsequent time shall give to the Player not less than 7 days’ notice of its intention to do so.	L.24
U.25.	Notwithstanding the provisions of Rule V.1, a Club may apply at any time to extend a monthly contract registration provided it has not been allowed to expire.	L.25
Termination of Registrations		Old Rule
U.26.	An amateur registration:	L.26
	U.26.1. shall expire at the end of the Season in which it commenced;
	U.26.2. may be terminated before its expiry by agreement to that effect between the Club and the Player, such agreement to be notified in writing forthwith by the Club to the Secretary;
	U.26.3. may likewise be terminated by order of the Board on the application of either the Club or the Player.
U.27.	Subject to the provisions of Rules T.35 and T.36, a contract registration shall terminate:	L.27
	U.27.1. in the case of a Contract Player, upon it being transferred in accordance with Rule V.11;
	U.27.2. in the case of an Out of Contract Player in respect of whom the conditions set out in Rule V.17 have been satisfied, upon a Transferee Club effecting his New Registration;
	U.27.3. in the case of an Out of Contract Player in respect of whom the said conditions have not been satisfied, upon the expiry of his contract;
	U.27.4. in the case of a Contract Player, upon his contract being terminated on the ground of his permanent incapacity;
	U.27.5. in the case of a Retired Player, on the expiry of a period of 30 months commencing at the end of the Season in which he stops playing competitive football.
New Registrations Requiring Consent		Old Rule
U.28.	An application for the New Registration of a Contract Player whose contract has been terminated by a Club (or club) on the ground of his permanent incapacity shall be refused unless that Club (or club) consents.	L.28
U.29.	An application for the New Registration of a Contract Player who has received a lump sum disability benefit under the terms of the League’s personal accident insurance scheme shall be refused unless, upon being satisfied that the circumstances of such application are exceptional, the Board consents.	L.29

161

List of Players		Old Rule
U.30.	Except as provided in Rules U.31 and U.32, after the second Transfer Window in each year and on or before the third Saturday in May next following each Club shall confirm to the Secretary:	L.30
	U.30.1. whether the list of players provided to it for these purposes via the Extranet is accurate in all material particulars;
	U.30.2. in the case of each Contract Player whose registration it holds and whose contract expires on the 30th June in that year, whether or not the Club has:
	U.30.2.1. offered him a new contract under the provisions of Rule V.17.2; or
	U.30.2.2. implemented any option provision in respect of him; and
	U.30.3. in the case of each Academy Player whose registration it holds and with whom it has entered into a Scholarship Agreement, whether or not the Club has:
	U.30.3.1. (if the Academy Player is in the second year of his Scholarship Agreement) given him written notice, pursuant to clause 4.2 of the Scholarship Agreement, of the extension of the duration thereof by one year; and
	U.30.3.2. (if the Academy Player is in the second or third year of his Scholarship Agreement) given him written notice, pursuant to clause 6.7 of the Scholarship Agreement, of its intention to offer him a professional contract as a Contract Player.
U.31.	The date by which each Club is required by Rule U.30 to give confirmation to the Secretary shall be extended in the case of a Club which on the third Saturday in May in any year is still participating in the F.A. Cup, [the UEFA Champions League or the UEFA Europe League] or has yet to play a League Match the outcome of which could affect:	L.31
	U.31.1. identification of the League Champions in accordance with Rule C.8; or
	U.31.2. identification of the Clubs to be relegated in accordance with Rule C.11; or
	U.31.3. qualification for a UEFA competition.
U.32.	In the circumstances mentioned in Rule U.31, the Club shall give the Secretary the information required by Rule U.30 within 4 days of the last relevant F.A. Cup match, [UEFA Champions League or UEFA Europe League] or League Match having been played.	L.32
Note:	The inclusion of the words in square brackets in Rules U.31 and U.32 is subject to the agreement of the PFA.
U.33.	The particulars contained in Clubs’ lists of Players shall be published by the Secretary by the second Saturday in June in each year.	L.34

162

Clubs Ceasing to be Members		Old Rule
U.34.	Upon a Club (in this Rule and Rule U.35 called “the Former Member”) ceasing to be a member of the League under the provisions of Rule B.6 (other than by reason of its relegation from the League in accordance with Rule C.11), the registrations of its Players (except those held in consequence of a Temporary Transfer) shall vest in the League and thereupon the League shall be at liberty to transfer those registrations as it shall think fit and shall receive any Compensation Fees to which the Former Member would otherwise have been entitled under the provisions of Section V of these Rules (Players — Transfers of Registrations).	L.35
U.35.	Such Compensation Fees shall belong to the League and out of them the Board shall have power to make a grant to either or both of:	L.36
	U.35.1. any Club to which Compensation Fees are owed by the Former Member; and
	U.35.2. the Former Member.

Prohibition of Third Party Investment		Old Rule
U.36.	Unless otherwise agreed by the Board and subject to Rule U.37, a Club may only make or receive a payment or incur any liability as a result of or in connection with the proposed or actual registration (whether permanent or temporary), transfer of registration or employment by it of a Player in the following circumstances:	L.37
	U.36.1. by payment to a Transferor Club or receipt from a Transferee Club of a Compensation Fee, Contingent Sum, Loan Fee or sell-on fee;
	U.36.2. by payment of levy pursuant to Rule V.38 or Rule V.39;
	U.36.3. by receipt of all or part of a Compensation Fee, Contingent Sum, Loan Fee or sell-on fee, in default of payment of it by the Transferee Club from which it is due, from:
	U.36.3.1. a financial institution or other guarantor; or
	U.36.3.2. the League in accordance with the provisions of these Rules; or
	U.36.3.3. the Football League in accordance with the provisions of the Regulations of the Football League;
	U.36.4. by way of remuneration (including benefits in cash or kind and Image Contract Payments) to or for the benefit of a Contract Player whose registration it holds;
	U.36.5. by way of an allowance permitted by Youth Development Rule 253, to an Academy Player with whom it has entered into a Scholarship Agreement;
	U.36.6. by way of payment to an ‘Authorised Agent” or ‘Exempt Solicitor” for ‘Agency Activity”, in each case as those terms are defined in the Football Association Football Agents’ Regulations, and provided that such payment is made in accordance with those Regulations;
	U.36.7. by payment of incidental expenses arising in respect thereof;

163

	U.36.8.by payment or receipt of training compensation or solidarity payment pursuant to the FIFA Regulations for the Status and Transfer of Players and any other levies or payments payable to or by a Club pursuant to the statutes or regulations of FIFA or any other football governing body from time to time, or otherwise properly due to or from such a governing body;
	U.36.9.by payment of Value Added Tax payable in respect of any of the above payments or liabilities; and
	U.36.10. in the case of a Transferor Club, by assignment of its entitlement to a Compensation Fee or Loan Fee to a Financial Institution.
U.37.	In respect of a player whom it applies to register as a Contract Player, a Club is permitted to make a payment to buy out the interest of a person or entity who, not being a Club or club, nevertheless has an agreement either with the club with which the player is registered, or with the player, granting it the right to receive money from a new Club or club for which that player becomes registered. Any such payment which is not dependent on the happening of a contingent event may be made either in one lump sum or in instalments provided that all such instalments are paid on or before the expiry date of the initial contract between the Club and the player. Any such payment which is payable upon the happening of a contingent event shall be payable within 7 days of the happening of that event.	L.38

164

PLAYERS: CONTRACTS, REGISTRATIONS AND TRANSFERS

SECTION V: PLAYERS — TRANSFERS OF REGISTRATIONS

Transfer Windows			Old Rule
V.1.	“Transfer Windows” means the 2 periods in a year during which, subject to Rule V.4, a Club may apply for the New Registration of a player or to have the registration of a player transferred to it or for a Temporary Transfer.		M.1
V.2.	The first Transfer Window in any year shall commence at midnight on the last day of the Season and shall end on 31st August next if a Working Day or, if not, on the first Working Day thereafter, at a time to be determined by the Board.		M.2
V.3.	The second Transfer Window in any year shall commence at midnight on 31st December and shall end on 31st January next if a Working Day or, if not, on the first Working Day thereafter, at a time to be determined by the Board.		M.3
V.4.	Outside a Transfer Window the Board in its absolute discretion may:		M.4
	V.4.1.	refuse an application; or
	V.4.2.	grant an application and, if thought fit, impose conditions by which the Club making the application and the player shall be bound.

Temporary Transfer			Old Rule
V.5.	A “Temporary Transfer” shall mean the transfer of a contract registration effected in accordance with Rules V.6 to V.10.		M.5
V.6.	Subject to the conditions set out below, a Temporary Transfer shall be permitted:		M.6
	V.6.1.	between Clubs; and
	V.6.2.	between a Club and a club in membership of the Football League, the Football Conference, the Northern Premier League, the Isthmian League and the Southern League.
V.7.	The conditions referred to in Rule V.6 are:		M.7
	V.7.1.	a Temporary Transfer to a Club may not take place in the Transfer Window in which the Transferor Club acquired the Player’s registration;
	V.7.2.	during the period of the Temporary Transfer of his contract registration a Player shall not play against the Transferor Club;
	V.7.3.	if during the period of a Temporary Transfer the Player’s registration is transferred permanently from the Transferor Club to the Transferee Club, the two Clubs may agree in writing (to be copied to the League) that the Player shall not play against the Transferor Club for the remainder of the Season;
	V.7.4.	subject to any conditions imposed by the Board in the exercise of its discretion under Rule V.4.2, the minimum period of a Temporary Transfer shall be the period between 2 consecutive Transfer Windows and the period of a Temporary Transfer shall not extend beyond 30th June next after it was entered into;
	V.7.5.	the maximum number of Temporary Transfers to any one Club registrable in the same Season shall be 4 and in no circumstances shall more than 1 be from the same Transferor Club save there shall be excluded from these numbers any Temporary Transfer of the kind described in V.7.6.1 or V.7.6.2;

165

	V.7.6.	not more than 2 Temporary Transfers shall be registered by a Club at the same time except that there shall be excluded from that number:
		V.7.6.1.	any Temporary Transfer which become permanent; and
		V.7.6.2.	the Temporary Transfer of a goalkeeper which in its absolute discretion the Board may allow in circumstances it considers to be exceptional;
	V.7.7.	a Club may transfer the registration of no more than one of its goalkeepers by way of temporary Transfer to another Club each Season, subject to any further Temporary Transfer of one of its goalkeepers pursuant to Rule V.7.6.2;
	V.7.8.	any other conditions agreed between the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club or, in the exercise of its discretion, imposed by the Board.
V.8.	The Loan Fee payable on a Temporary Transfer shall be such sum (if any) as shall have been agreed between the Transferee Club and the Transferor Club and set out in Football Association Form H.2 or H.3 (as appropriate) or in a supplementary agreement.			M.8
V.9.	Any Loan Fee (including any instalments thereof) shall be paid on or before the date or dates agreed between the parties, the latest of which must be no later than 30th June immediately following the conclusion of the Season in which the Temporary Transfer expired.			M.9
V.10.	A Temporary Transfer shall be effected by submitting to the Secretary Football Association Form H.2 or Form H.3 duly completed and signed on behalf of the Club by an Authorised Signatory.			M.10
Contract Players				Old Rule
V.11.	The transfer of the Registration of a Contract Player shall be effected in the following manner:			M.11
	V.11.1.	the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club shall enter into a Transfer Agreement in Form 29 signed on behalf of each Club by an Authorised Signatory in which shall be set out full particulars of all financial and other arrangements agreed between the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club and, except as provided below, between the Transferor Club and the Contract Player in relation to the transfer of the Contract Player’s registration whether the same are to take effect upon completion of the transfer or at any time thereafter;
	V.11.2.	any such arrangements agreed between the Transferor Club and the Contract Player to which the Transferee Club is not privy may be omitted from Form 29 provided that they are forthwith notified in writing to the Secretary by the Transferor Club;
	V.11.3.	the Transfer Agreement shall be sent by the Transferee Club to the Secretary together with a copy of the contract entered into between the Transferee Club and the Contract Player;
	V.11.4.	the Transferee Club shall pay any Compensation Fee due to the Transferor Club under the terms of the Transfer Agreement in accordance with Rule V.29 and any levy payable under Rule V.38.

166

V.12.	All transfer arrangements in respect of Contract Players are subject to the approval of the Board.		M.12
V.13.	The Transferee Club will hold the registration of the Contract Player upon receipt of the Secretary’s certificate to that effect.		M.13
Retired Players			Old Rule
V.14.	A Club that, pursuant to Rule U.27.5, holds the registration of a Retired Player who is under the age of 24 years, shall be entitled if his registration is transferred to be paid a Compensation Fee by the Transferee Club.		M.14
Out of Contract Players			Old Rule
V.15.	An Out of Contract Player may seek to be registered by any Transferee Club.		M.15
V.16.	Upon receiving a formal written offer to effect the New Registration of an Out of Contract Player whose registration it holds, a Club shall forthwith notify the Player and the Secretary in writing to that effect.		M.16
V.17.	Provided that the following conditions are satisfied, a Compensation Fee shall be paid to a Transferor Club by a Transferee Club upon effecting the New Registration of an Out of Contract Player:		M.17
	V.17.1.	the Out of Contract Player in question must be under the age of 24 years;
	V.17.2.	on or before the third Saturday in May in the year in which the Player’s contract is to expire or, in the circumstances mentioned in Rule U.31, within 4 days of the last relevant F.A. Cup match or League Match in that year having been played, the Transferor Club must send to the Player Form 30 offering him a new contract on the terms therein set out, which must be no less favourable than those in his current contract;
	V.17.3.	any offer made on Form 30 by a Club to a Player under the provisions of Rule V.17.2 shall remain open and capable of acceptance by the Player for a period of one month from the date upon which it was sent by the Club by ordinary first class post to his usual or last known address;
	V.17.4.	a copy of Form 30 must be sent forthwith to the Secretary.
V.18.	Contract terms shall be deemed to be no less favourable if, disregarding any provision for a Signing on Fee in the Player’s current contract which is stated to be a once only payment, they are at least equal in value to the most favourable terms to which the Player was or is entitled in any year of his current contract.		M.18
The Player’s Options			Old Rule
V.19.	Upon receiving an offer on Form 30 a Player may either:		M.19
	V.19.1.	accept the same within one month of its date and enter into a new contract with his Club in the terms offered; or
	V.19.2.	decline it in writing.

167

V.20.	If the Player considers that the terms offered by his Club and set out in Form 30 are less favourable than those in his current contract, he may give notice to that effect to his Club and the Secretary in Form 31 and apply for a free transfer.		M.20
V.21.	Such application shall be determined by the Board and if it succeeds:		M.21
	V.21.1.	the Player’s Club will not be entitled to a Compensation Fee upon a Club effecting his New Registration; and
	V.21.2.	the Player will receive severance pay in accordance with his contract.
The Club’s Options			Old Rule
V.22.	If a Club makes an offer to a Player on Form 30 and the Player declines it, upon the expiry of the Player’s contract the Club may either:		M.22
	V.22.1.	enter into a Conditional Contract with the Player in such financial terms as may be agreed; or
	V.22.2.	enter into a Week by Week Contract with the Player; or
	V.22.3.	if neither a Conditional Contract nor a Week by Week Contract has been entered into or a Week by Week Contract has been determined by the Club, continue to pay the Player the amount of the basic wage under his expired contract;
	and in any such case the Club shall be entitled to a Compensation Fee upon a Transferee Club effecting the Player’s New Registration provided he then remains under the age of 24 years and the other conditions set out in Rule V.17 have been satisfied.
V.23.	The financial terms of a Week by Week Contract shall be those contained in the Player’s expired contract, excluding any Signing-on Fee, except that the Player shall be entitled to receive such incentives (if any) as are payable by the Club to its Contract Players with effect from the date of his new contract.		M.23
V.24.	An Out of Contract Player who continues to receive from his Club the amount of his basic wage under the provisions of Rule V.22.3 shall not be entitled to play for that Club. If such Out of Contract Player unreasonably refuses an offer of employment by another Club (or club), his Club may make application to the Premier League Appeals Committee for an order that payments to the Out of Contract Player may cease without affecting his Club’s entitlement to a Compensation Fee.		M.24
V.25.	A Club which having continued to pay the Player the amount of his basic wage under Rule V.22.3 intends to cease making such payments shall give to the Player 2 weeks’ notice to that effect and upon a Transferee Club effecting the Player’s New Registration the Club shall not be entitled to a Compensation Fee.		M.25

168

The Compensation Fee			Old Rule
V.26.	The Compensation Fee payable by a Transferee Club to a Transferor Club upon the transfer of the registration of a Contract Player to the Transferee Club shall be such sum as shall have been agreed between the Transferee Club and the Transferor Club and set out in the Transfer Agreement.		M.26
V.27.	The Compensation Fee likewise payable in respect of an Out of Contract Player under the provisions of Rule V.17 shall be:		M.27
	V.27.1.	such sum as shall have been agreed between the Transferee Club and the Transferor Club or in default of agreement;
	V.27.2.	such sum as the Professional Football Compensation Committee on the application of either Club shall determine.
V.28.	A Club which is a Transferor Club shall provide to any previous Club or Football League club with which a player was registered, and which has a right to sell-on fee in respect of any transfer of that player, full details of any Compensation Fee and Contingent Sum(s) to which it becomes entitled. The Club receiving the information shall not disclose or divulge it directly or indirectly to any third party without the prior written consent of the Transferor Club save to statutory and regulatory authorities or as may be required by law or to its Auditors.		M.28

Method of Payment			Old Rule
V.29.	Subject to Rules V.30 and V.35, all Compensation Fees, Loan Fees (including in both cases instalments thereof) and Contingent Sums payable to a Club or to a Football League club shall be paid (together in each case with Value Added Tax at the then current rate) by the Transferee Club into the Compensation Fee Account by telegraphic transfer or by such other means as the Board may from time to time direct.		M.29
V.30.	If a Club assigns its entitlement to a Compensation Fee or Loan Fee instalment pursuant to Rule U.36.10:		M.30
	V.30.1.	it shall procure by means of a legally enforceable agreement that monies payable by virtue of the assignment are paid into the Compensation Fee Account by the assignee; and
	V.30.2.	it shall irrevocably and unconditionally instruct the Transferee Club to pay such monies to the assignee upon their becoming due.
V.31.	Subject to Rule V.37.2, forthwith upon receiving monies into the Compensation Fee Account the Board shall pay the same to the Transferor Club entitled to receive them.		M.31
V.32.	A Transfer Agreement shall provide that the agreed Compensation Fee together with Value Added Tax at the then current rate shall be paid on or before the expiry date of the initial contract between the Transferee Club and the Contract Player. Compensation Fee instalments shall be paid on or before the dates set out in the Transfer Agreement (and if any such date is not a Working Day then the instalment shall be paid on the Working Day which immediately precedes that date).		M.32

169

V.33.	Where any Compensation Fee payable under the provisions of Rule V.17 is not agreed between the Transferee Club and the Transferor Club, the Transferee Club shall upon applying to register the Out of Contract Player pay into the Compensation Fee Account at least half the Compensation Fee offered to the Transferor Club and the balance shall likewise be paid as determined by the Professional Football Compensation Committee under Rule V.27.2.		M.33
V.34.	If the registration of a Player is further transferred before the Compensation Fee in respect of an earlier transfer is paid in full, the Transferee Club in that earlier transfer shall forthwith pay the balance of such Compensation Fee into the Compensation Fee Account save where it has received an instruction in accordance with Rule V.30.2, in which case it shall pay such balance to the assignee named in the instruction on the date or dates when it becomes due under the Transfer Agreement pursuant to which it acquired the registration of the Player.		M.34
V.35.	An agreement for an International Transfer and a Transfer Agreement with a Transferor Club which is not in membership of the League or the Football League shall provide that the Compensation Fee, any instalments thereof and any Contingent Sums payable by the Transferee Club shall be paid (together with any Value Added Tax payable in respect thereof) to the Football Association by telegraphic transfer or by such other means as the Board may from time to time direct for payment to the Transferor Club in accordance with the Football Association Rules.		M.35
V.36.	Upon the happening of a contingent event resulting in a Contingent Sum (including for the avoidance of doubt, contingent compensation payable pursuant to the Youth Development Rules) becoming payable:		M.36
	V.36.1.	in the case of an International Transfer, the Transferee Club shall forthwith inform the Transferor Club in writing to that effect and within 7 days pay such Contingent Sum in accordance with Rule V.35;
	V.36.2.	in every other case, the Transferee Club shall forthwith inform the Transferor Club to that effect on Form 32 and within 7 days pay such Contingent Sum in accordance with Rule V.29.
V.37.	If any Transferee Club acts in breach of Rules V.29 or V.32 to V.36 inclusive:		M.37
	V.37.1.	the Board shall have power to refuse any application by that Transferee Club to register any Player until any sums then payable to its Transferor Club are paid;
	V.37.2.	the Board shall have the power set out at Rule E.24;
	V.37.3.	the Board shall have power to impose a penalty in accordance with the tariff of applicable penalties which it shall from time to time notify to Clubs;
	V.37.4.	that Transferee Club shall pay to its Transferor Club interest on any part of a Compensation Fee or Contingent Sum not paid on its due date at the rate of 5 per cent over the base rate from time to time of Barclays Bank Plc from that date until the date of payment together with such other penalty as the Board in its discretion may decide.

170

Transfer Levy		Old Rule
V.38.	Subject to Rule V.39, upon payment of a Compensation Fee, a Contingent Sum or a payment made pursuant to Rule U.37, a Club shall forthwith pay to the League a levy equal to 4 per cent. of the sum paid (net of any Value Added Tax) and in the case of a Compensation Fee payable by instalments, the levy upon the whole of it shall be paid as aforesaid upon the Transferee Club applying to register the Player to which it relates.	M.38
V.39.	Levy shall not be payable on a Loan Fee unless the registration of the Contract Player who is the subject of the Temporary Transfer is transferred on a permanent basis from the Transferor Club to the Transferee Club during, or within four months of the expiry of, the Temporary Transfer, in which case a levy equal to 4 per cent of the aggregate of any Loan Fee and Compensation Fee shall be paid to the League.	M.39
V.40.	The sums received by the League by way of levy shall be used to pay premiums due under the Professional Footballers’ Pension Scheme and any surplus shall be added to the Professional Game Youth Fund.	M.40

171

DISCIPLINARY AND THE RESOLUTION OF DISPUTES

SECTION W: DISCIPLINARY

Power of Inquiry		Old Rule
W.1.	The Board shall have power to inquire into any suspected or alleged breach of these Rules and for that purpose may require any Manager, Match Official, Official or Player to appear before it and to produce documents.	R.1
W.2.	Any Manager, Match Official, Official or Player who fails to appear before or to produce documents to the Board when required to do so under Rule W.1 shall be in breach of these Rules.	R.2

Board’s Disciplinary Powers		Old Rule
W.3.	The Board shall have power to deal with any suspected or alleged breach of these Rules by either:	R.3
	W.3.1. issuing a reprimand; or
	W.3.2. imposing a fixed penalty or other sanction where such provision is made in these Rules; or
	W.3.3. exercising its summary jurisdiction; or
	W.3.4. referring the matter to a Commission appointed under Rule W.21; or
	W.3.5. referring the matter to the Football Association for determination under the Football Association Rules.

Fixed Penalty Procedure		Old Rule
W.4.	Upon being satisfied that a fixed penalty is payable under the provisions of these Rules, the Board shall give notice in Form 33 to the Club or person by whom it is payable.	R.4
W.5.	Within 14 days of the date of a notice in Form 33 the Club or person to whom it is addressed may either:	R.5
	W.5.1. pay the fixed penalty; or
	W.5.2. appeal under the provisions of Rule W.59.1 against the imposition of the same.
W.6.	Failure to pay a fixed penalty as provided in Rule W.5.1 or forthwith upon an appeal against the same being dismissed shall in either case constitute a breach of these Rules.	R.6

Summary of Jurisdiction		Old Rule
W.7.	The Board’s summary jurisdiction shall extend to any suspected or alleged breach of these Rules (other than a breach for which a fixed penalty is prescribed) which in its absolute discretion the Board considers should not be referred to a Commission under Rule W.3.4 or to the Football Association under Rule W.5.	R.7
W.8.	In exercising its summary jurisdiction the Board shall be entitled to impose a fine not exceeding £25,000.00 or, in the case of a breach of these Rules by a Manager, such sum as may be set out in any tariff of fines, or other penalty, agreed in writing between the Board and the League Managers Association.	R.8

172

W.9.	The Board shall exercise its summary jurisdiction by giving notice in Form 34 to the Club or person allegedly in breach.	R.9
W.10.	Within 14 days of the date of a notice in Form 34 the Club or person to whom it is addressed may either:	R.10
	W.10.1. submit to the Board’s jurisdiction and pay the fine imposed; or
	W.10.2. elect to be dealt with by a Commission.
W.11.	Failure to comply with the requirement contained in a notice in Form 34 shall constitute a breach of these Rules.	R.11

Provision of Information		Old Rule
W.12.	It shall be no answer to a request from the Board to disclose documents or information pursuant to Rule W.1 that such documents or information requested are confidential. All Clubs and Persons subject to these Rules must ensure that any other obligations of confidentiality assumed are made expressly subject to the League’s right of inquiry under these Rules. No Club or Person shall be under an obligation to disclose any documents rendered confidential by either the order of a court of competent jurisdiction or by statute or statutory instrument.	R.12
W.13.	All persons who are requested to assist pursuant to Rule W.1 shall provide full, complete and prompt assistance to the Board in its exercise of its power of Inquiry	R.13

The Panel		Old Rule
W.14.	Subject in each case to the approval of Clubs in General Meeting, the Board shall establish a panel of such number of persons as it shall think fit (“the Panel”) each of whom shall be eligible to sit as either:	R.14
	W.14.1. a member of an appeal tribunal appointed under the provisions of Rule E.38 or Rule F.16; or
	W.14.2. a member of a Commission; or
	W.14.3. in the case of an arbitration under Rules P.18 and Section Y of these Rules, as a member of a Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal; or
	W.14.4. in the case of an arbitration under Section X of these Rules (Arbitration), as a member of an arbitral tribunal.
W.15.	The Panel shall include:	R.15
	W.15.1. authorised insolvency practitioners eligible under Rule E.38 to sit as a member of an appeal tribunal appointed thereunder; and
	W.15.2. legally qualified persons eligible:
	W.15.2.1. under Rule E.38 or Rule F.16 to sit as chairmen of appeal tribunals appointed thereunder; or
	W.15.2.2. under Rule Y.7 to sit as chairmen of Managers’ Arbitration Tribunals; or
	W.15.2.3. under Rule W.21 to sit as chairmen of Commissions; or

173

	W.15.2.4. under Rule X.12 as chairmen of arbitral tribunals other than Managers’ Arbitration Tribunals; or
	W.15.2.5. under Rule X.16 as a single arbitrator; and persons who have held judicial office eligible under Rule W.60 to sit as chairmen of Appeals Boards.
W.16.	The Panel shall not include members of the Board or Officials but may include members of the Council of the Football Association who are not Officials.	R.16
W.17.	Subject to Rules W.18 and W.19, the term of office of each member of the Panel shall be 3 years (and for the avoidance of doubt at the end of that term a member of the Panel may be re-appointed as such pursuant to Rule W.14).
W.18.	A member of the Panel appointed for any purpose provided by these Rules may continue to act on the matter for which he was so appointed notwithstanding that his term of office has expired pursuant to Rule W.17 since his appointment.
W.19.	Subject to Rule W.20, the term of office of a member of the Panel shall be terminated by the Board forthwith if:
	W.19.1. he is or becomes subject to any of the matters set out in Rule F.1; or
	W.19.2. circumstances exist that give rise to justifiable doubts as to whether he can discharge the duties of a member of the Panel impartially; or
	W.19.3. he is physically or mentally incapable of discharging the duties of a member of the Panel; or
	W.19.4. he has refused or failed:
	W.19.4.1. properly to conduct proceedings pursuant to these Rules; or
	W.19.4.2. to use all reasonable dispatch in conducting such proceedings;
	and in either case substantial injustice has as a result been caused to a party to such proceedings.
W.20.	If a member of the Panel whose term of office is terminated by the Board pursuant to Rule W.19 wishes to challenge that termination, he may do so solely by way of commencing arbitration proceedings pursuant to Rule X.6.

Appointing a Commission		Old Rule
W.21.	A Commission shall be appointed by the Board and shall comprise 3 members of the Panel of whom one, who shall be legally qualified, shall sit as chairman of the Commission.	R.17

Commission Procedures		Old Rule
W.22.	The parties to proceedings before a Commission shall be:	R.18
	W.22.1. the Board; and
	W.22.2. the Club, Manager, Match Official, Official or Player allegedly in breach of these Rules (“the Respondent”).
W.23.	Proceedings shall be commenced by complaint which shall be drafted by or on behalf of the Board.	R.19

174

W.24.	The complaint shall be in Form 35 and shall identify the Rule allegedly breached, it shall contain a summary of the facts alleged and it shall have annexed to it copies of any documents relied upon by the Board.	R.20
W.25.	The complaint shall be sent by recorded delivery post by the Secretary to the Respondent. In the case of a Respondent who is a Manager, an Official or a Player it shall be sent to him care of his Club. A complaint shall be deemed to have been received by a Respondent on the third day after the date of posting. No defect in the service of a complaint shall invalidate all or any part of the proceedings if it can be shown that it is likely that the complaint has come to the attention of the Respondent.	R.21
W.26.	At any stage the Commission may determine (either of its own accord or as a result of representations from a Person, Club or club and in any event in its sole discretion), that if the complaint is upheld, it may wish to exercise its power under Rule W.52.5 to award compensation to any Person or to any Club (or club). If the Commission so determines, it shall notify the parties to the proceedings and the relevant Person, Club or club of this fact. The Commission may then make appropriate directions as to the receipt of evidence of loss from the relevant Person, Club or club as well as directions on the receipt of evidence in response from the parties to the proceedings.	R.22
W.27.	In the case of a Respondent which is a Club, if a Commission considers whether to exercise its power under Rule W.52.5 to award compensation to another Club (which term for the purposes of this Rule W.27 shall include a Relegated Club), but determines that the other Club has no entitlement to compensation, the other Club shall be entitled to appeal that determination to an Appeal Board. If it does not do so, or if the Appeal Board upholds the Commission’s decision that it has no entitlement to compensation, it shall not be entitled to bring any claim for compensation, whether under these Rules or otherwise, against the Respondent Club arising out of the breach of these Rules in respect of which the Commission was appointed.	R.23
W.28.	Within 14 days of receipt of the complaint the Respondent shall send to the Secretary by recorded delivery post a written answer in Form 36 in which the Respondent:	R.24
	W.28.1. shall either admit or deny the complaint; and
	W.28.2. may request that the complaint shall be determined by written representations in which case, if the complaint is denied, the written representations shall be contained in the answer.
W.29.	The Secretary on behalf of the Board shall respond in writing to any such request within 14 days of receipt of the answer and if the request is denied the complaint shall be determined at a hearing.	R.25
W.30.	If the complaint is admitted, the Respondent may include in the answer any mitigation to be taken into account by the Commission.	R.26
W.31.	If the complaint is denied, the Respondent’s reasons shall be set out in the answer and copies of any documents on which the Respondent relies shall be annexed.	R.27
W.32.	Documentary evidence shall be admissible whether or not copies are attached to the complaint or the answer as long as such documents are:	R.28

175

	W.32.1. relevant; and
	W.32.2. submitted by a party to the Commission in sufficient time before the hearing,
	such that neither party will be prejudiced by their submission.
W.33.	The Secretary shall provide a copy of the answer to the chairman of the Commission together with a copy of his response to any request for determination by written representations.	R.29
W.34.	If the Respondent fails to send an answer in accordance with Rule W.28, the Respondent shall be deemed to have denied the complaint which shall be determined at a hearing.	R.30
W.35.	If the complaint is to be determined by written representations, forthwith upon receipt of the answer the chairman of the Commission shall convene a meeting of its members for that purpose.	R.31
W.36.	If the complaint is to be determined at a hearing, the chairman of the Commission may give directions for the future conduct of the complaint addressed in writing to the parties or require the parties to attend a directions hearing.	R.32
W.37.	A directions hearing shall be conducted by the chairman of the Commission sitting alone. He may give such directions as he thinks fit including directions for:	R.33
	W.37.1. the Board to give further particulars of the complaint;
	W.37.2. the Respondent to give further particulars of the answer;
	W.37.3. either or both parties to produce and exchange documents;
	W.37.4. the submission of expert evidence;
	W.37.5. lists of witnesses and lodging and exchange of witness statements;
	W.37.6. witnesses to be summoned to attend the hearing;
	W.37.7. prior notice to be given of any authorities relied on by the parties;
	W.37.8. the parties to lodge and exchange an outline of their submissions;
	W.37.9. the assessment of the entitlement to and amount of compensation that may be ordered pursuant to Rule W.52.5.
W.38.	Notice of the date, time and place of the hearing shall be given in writing to the parties by the chairman of the Commission.	R.34
W.39.	If the Board or its representative fails to attend the hearing the chairman of the Commission may either adjourn it or proceed in the Board’s absence.	R.35
W.40.	If the Respondent fails to attend the hearing it shall proceed in the absence of the Respondent.	R.36
W.41.	Any witness who is bound by these Rules and who having been summoned by a Commission to attend a hearing fails to do so shall be in breach of these Rules.	R.37
W.42.	The chairman of the Commission shall have an overriding discretion as to the manner in which a hearing is conducted but, subject thereto:	R.38

176

	W.42.1. where the complaint has been admitted, he shall invite the Board or its representative to outline the facts and shall give the Respondent the opportunity to add to any mitigation contained in the answer;
	W.42.2. where the complaint has been denied, the proceedings shall be conducted on an inquisitorial basis; the witnesses shall be taken through their evidence in chief by the party tendering such evidence and may be subject to cross-examination by the opposing party (at its option) and re-examination if required. Witnesses may also be examined by the chairman of the Commission and its members;
	W.42.3. the parties shall be permitted to put questions to witnesses;
	W.42.4. witnesses may be examined on oath;
	W.42.5. at the conclusion of the evidence the parties shall each be invited to address the Commission.
W.43.	The chairman of a Commission may order that a transcript of the proceedings be taken.	R.39
W.44.	The proceedings of a Commission shall be conducted in private.	R.40
W.45.	The Board shall have the onus of proof on a balance of probabilities.	R.41
W.46.	If the members of a Commission are not unanimous the decision of the majority of them shall prevail.	R.42
W.47.	In the case of a determination by written representations the Commission’s decision shall forthwith be communicated in writing by the chairman of the Commission to the parties.	R.43
W.48.	In the case of a determination at a hearing the Commission’s decision shall be announced as soon as practicable thereafter and if possible at the end of the hearing and shall be confirmed in writing by the chairman of the Commission to the parties.	R.44
W.49.	In either case, unless the parties otherwise agree, the Commission shall give its reasons for its decision. In the event of a majority decision no minority opinion shall be produced.	R.45
W.50.	Members of a Commission shall be entitled to receive from the League a reasonable sum by way of fees and expenses.	R.46

Commission’s Powers		Old Rule
W.51.	Upon finding a complaint to have been proved a Commission shall invite the Respondent to place any mitigating facts before the Commission.	R.47
W.52.	Having heard and considered such mitigation (if any) the Commission may:	R.48
	W.52.1. reprimand the Respondent;
	W.52.2. impose upon the Respondent a fine unlimited in amount;
	W.52.3. in the case of a Respondent who is a Manager, Match Official, Official or Player, suspend him from operating as such for such period as it shall think fit;

177

	W.52.4. in the case of a Respondent which is a Club:
	W.52.4.1. suspend it from playing in League Matches for such period as it thinks fit;
	W.52.4.2. deduct points scored or to be scored in League Matches;
	W.52.4.3. recommend that the Board orders that a League Match be replayed;
	W.52.4.4. recommend that the League expels the Respondent from membership in accordance with the provisions of Rule B.7;
	W.52.5. order the Respondent to pay compensation unlimited in amount to any Person or to any Club (or club);
	W.52.6. cancel or refuse the registration of a Player registered or attempted to be registered in contravention of these Rules;
	W.52.7. impose upon the Respondent any combination of the foregoing or such other penalty as it shall think fit;
	W.52.8. order the Respondent to pay such sum by way of costs as it shall think fit which may include the fees and expenses of members of the Commission paid or payable under Rule W.50; and
	W.52.9. make such other order as it thinks fit.
W.53.	Where a Person, Club or club has been invited to address the Commission on compensation, the Commission may adjourn the hearing to allow all relevant parties to make submissions, or if it considers that it is in the interest of justice that the determination of the complaint be resolved before the issue of compensation is addressed, direct that a further hearing take place on the issue of compensation after the complaint has been determined.	R.49
W.54.	A Person, Club or club invited to make submissions on compensation shall be entitled to be present at the hearing, but may only make submissions or advance evidence or question witnesses if and to the extent that the Chairman of the Commission gives it leave.	R.50
W.55.	If the Board fails to prove a complaint a Commission may order the League to pay to the Respondent such sum by way of costs as it shall think fit.	R.51
W.56.	Where a Respondent Club is suspended from playing in League Matches under the provisions of Rule W.52.4.1, its opponents in League Matches which should have been played during the period of suspension, unless a Commission otherwise orders, shall be deemed to have won them.	R.52
W.57.	Fines and costs shall be recoverable by the Board as a civil debt; compensation shall likewise be recoverable by the person or Club entitled to receive it.	R.53
W.58.	Fines recovered by the Board shall be used towards the operating expenses of the League or, at the discretion of the Board, towards charitable purposes. Costs recovered by the Board shall be used to defray the costs of the Commission.	R.54

178

Appeals		Old Rule
W.59.	A Club (or club) or person aggrieved by:	R.55
	W.59.1. the decision of the Board to impose a fixed penalty; or
	W.59.2. the decision of a Commission before which such Club or person appeared as Respondent; or
	W.59.3. the amount of compensation (if any) which a Commission has, pursuant to Rule W.52.5, ordered either that it shall pay or that shall be paid in its favour;
	may appeal in accordance with the provisions of these Rules against the decision, the penalty or the amount of compensation (as appropriate).
W.60.	An appeal shall lie to an Appeal Board which shall be appointed by the Board and, subject to Rule W.61, shall comprise 3 members of the Panel of whom one, who shall have held judicial office, shall sit as chairman of the Appeal Board, and the other two of whom shall be members of the Council of the Football Association who are not Officials.	R.56
W.61.	No member of the Panel shall be appointed to an Appeal Board to hear an appeal against the decision of a Commission of which he was a member.	R.57
W.62.	The parties to an appeal shall be:	R.58
	W.62.1. a Respondent to a charge; and/or
	W.62.2. a Person, Club or club pursuant to Rule W.59.3; and/or
	W.62.3. the Board.
W.63.	An appeal against the decision of the Board to impose a fixed penalty shall be in Form 37.	R.59
W.64.	An appeal against the decision of a Commission shall be in Form 38.	R.60
W.65.	An appeal shall be commenced by the appellant sending or delivering to the Secretary Form 37 or Form 38, as the case may be, so that he receives the same together with a deposit of £1,000 within 14 days of the date of the decision appealed against (time of the essence).	R.61
W.66.	The Appeal Board may give directions as it thinks fit for the future conduct of the appeal, addressed in writing to the parties, or require the parties to attend a directions hearing.	R.62
W.67.	Any party to an appeal may apply for permission to adduce fresh evidence. Such permission shall only be granted if it can be shown that the evidence was not available to the party and could not have been obtained by such party with reasonable diligence, at the time at which the Commission heard the complaint.	R.63
W.68.	Notice of the date, time and place of the appeal hearing shall be given in writing to the parties by the chairman of the Appeal Board.	R.64
W.69.	If a party fails, refuses or is unable to attend the hearing the Appeal Board may either adjourn it or proceed in the party’s absence.	R.65

179

W.70.	Except in cases in which the Appeal Board gives leave to adduce fresh evidence pursuant to Rule W.67, an appeal shall be by way of a review of the documents and the parties shall be entitled to make oral representations. Subject to the foregoing provisions of this Rule, the Appeal Board shall have an overriding discretion as to the manner in which the hearing is conducted.	R.66
W.71.	The Appeal Board may permit the Appellant (or Person, Club or club pursuant to Rule W.59.3) at any time to withdraw the appeal on such terms as to costs and otherwise as the Appeal Board shall determine.	R.67
W.72.	If the members of the Appeal Board are not unanimous, the decision of the majority of them shall prevail.	R.68
W.73.	The Appeal Board’s decision shall be announced as soon as practicable after the appeal hearing and if possible at the end thereof and shall be confirmed in writing by the chairman of the Appeal Board to the parties, giving reasons. If the decision reached by the Appeal Board was by a majority, no minority or dissenting opinion shall be produced or published.	R.69
W.74.	Members of an Appeal Board shall be entitled to receive from the League a reasonable sum by way of fees and expenses.	R.70

Appeal Board’s Powers		Old Rule
W.75.	Upon the hearing of an appeal, an Appeal Board may:	R.71
	W.75.1. allow the appeal;
	W.75.2. dismiss the appeal;
	W.75.3. except in the case of a fixed penalty, vary any penalty imposed or order made at first instance;
	W.75.4. vary or discharge any order for compensation made by the Commission;
	W.75.5. order the deposit to be forfeited to the League or repaid to the appellant;
	W.75.6. order a party to pay or contribute to the costs of the appeal including the fees and expenses of members of the Appeal Board paid or payable under Rule W.74;
	W.75.7. remit the matter back to the Commission with directions as to its future disposal;
	W.75.8. make such other order as it thinks fit.
W.76.	Subject to the provisions of Section X of these Rules (Arbitration), the decision of an Appeal Board shall be final.	R.72

Admissibility of Evidence		Old Rule
W.77.	In the exercise of their powers under this Section of these Rules, a Commission or an Appeal Board shall not be bound by any enactment or rule of law relating to the admissibility of evidence save as to relevance.	R.73

180

Legal Representation		Old Rule
W.78.	The parties to proceedings before a Commission or an Appeal Board shall be entitled to be represented by a solicitor or counsel provided that they shall have given to the other party and to the chairman of the Commission or of the Appeal Board as the case may be 14 days’ prior written notice to that effect identifying the solicitor or counsel instructed.	R.74

Publication and Privilege		Old Rule
W.79.	Without prejudice in any event to any form of privilege available in respect of any such publication, whether pursuant to the Defamation Act 1996 or otherwise, the Board, a Commission and an Appeal Board shall be entitled to publish as each of them shall think fit reports of their proceedings, whether or not they reflect adversely on the character or conduct of any Club, Manager, Match Official, Official or Player and any Club and any person bound by these Rules and any person bound by virtue of any obligation whether to the League or to any third party to observe these Rules shall be deemed to have provided their full and irrevocable consent to the publication of oral or written statements without limit in number by any of the Board, a Commission and an Appeal Board in any form or media as each of them shall think fit of details of any and all evidence tendered in any proceedings over which they have jurisdiction and of a full report of any finding or decision made by any of the said bodies.	R.75

181

DISCIPLINARY AND THE RESOLUTION OF DISPUTES

SECTION X: ARBITRATION

Definitions		Old Rule
X.1.	In this Section of these Rules:	S.1
	X.1.1. “the Act” means the Arbitration Act 1996 or any re-enactment or amendment thereof for the time being in force;
	X.1.2. “party” means a party to the arbitration;
	X.1.3. “the tribunal” means the arbitral tribunal;
	X.1.4. “the chairman” means the chairman of the tribunal.

Agreement to Arbitrate		Old Rule
X.2.	Membership of the League shall constitute an agreement in writing between the League and Clubs and between each Club for the purposes of section 5 of the Act in the following terms:	S.2
	X.2.1. to submit all disputes which arise between them (including in the case of a Relegated Club any dispute between it and a Club or the League the cause of action of which arose while the Relegated Club was a member of the League), whether arising out of these Rules or otherwise, to final and binding arbitration in accordance with the provisions of the Act and this Section of these Rules;
	X.2.2. that the seat of each such arbitration shall be in England and Wales;
	X.2.3. that the issues in each such arbitration shall be decided in accordance with English law;
	X.2.4. that no other system or mode of arbitration will be invoked to resolve any such dispute.
X.3.	Disputes under these Rules will be deemed to fall into one of three categories, being:	S.3
	X.3.1. disputes arising from decisions of Commissions or Appeal Boards made pursuant to Rules W.1 to W.79 (Disciplinary Procedures) of these Rules (‘Disciplinary Disputes”);
	X.3.2. disputes arising from the exercise of the Board’s discretion (‘Board Disputes”);
	X.3.3. other disputes arising from these Rules or otherwise.
X.4.	In the case of a Disciplinary Dispute, the only grounds for review of a decision of a Commission or Appeal Board shall be that the decision was:	S.4
	X.4.1. reached outside of the jurisdiction of the body that made the decision; or
	X.4.2. reached as a result of fraud, malice or bad faith; or
	X.4.3. reached as a result of procedural errors so great that the rights of the applicant have been clearly and substantially prejudiced; or
	X.4.4. reached as a result of a perverse interpretation of the law; or
	X.4.5. one which could not reasonably have been reached by any tribunal which had applied its mind properly to the facts of the case.
X.5.	In the case of a Board Dispute, the only grounds for review shall be that the decision:	S.5
	X.5.1. was reached outside the jurisdiction of the Board; or

182

	X.5.2. could not have been reached by any reasonable Board which had applied its mind properly to the issues to be decided; or
	X.5.3. was reached as a result of fraud, malice or bad faith; or
	X.5.4. was contrary to English law; and
	directly and foreseeably prejudices the interests of a person or persons who were in the contemplation of the Board at the time that the decision was made as being directly affected by it and who suffer loss as a result of that decision.
Standing		Old Rule
X.6.	A person who is not a party to a Disciplinary Dispute or a Board Dispute may not invoke these arbitration provisions in respect of such a dispute, unless that party can show that they are sufficiently affected by the outcome of the dispute that it is right and proper for them to have standing before the tribunal.	S.6
Disputes between Clubs and Players		Old Rule
X.7.	Disputes between Clubs and Players referred to arbitration in accordance with these Rules pursuant to the provision to that effect in Form 26 shall be determined in accordance with the procedures set out in this Section of these Rules.	S.7
Commencement of the Arbitration		Old Rule
X.8.	An arbitration shall be deemed to have commenced and for the purpose of Rules X.2 and X.7 a dispute shall be deemed to have arisen upon the party requesting an arbitration serving upon the other party a request in Form 39.	S.8
X.9.	The party requesting an arbitration shall send a copy of Form 39 to the Secretary who shall forthwith send to each party particulars of those persons who are members of the Panel.	S.9
Appointing the Arbitrators		Old Rule
X.10.	Subject to Rule X.16, the tribunal shall comprise 3 members of the Panel and there shall be no umpire.	S.10
X.11.	Within 14 days of service of the request in Form 39 each party shall by notice in Form 40 addressed to the Secretary appoint one Panel member to act as an arbitrator in the arbitration requested.	S.11
X.12.	Within 14 days of their appointment the 2 arbitrators so appointed shall appoint the third arbitrator who shall be a legally qualified member of the Panel and who shall sit as chairman. If the 2 arbitrators so appointed fail to agree on the appointment of the third arbitrator the Board (or the Football Association if the League is a party) shall make the appointment giving notice in writing to that effect to each party.	S.12
X.13.	If a party, other than the League or a Club, does not wish to appoint a member of the Panel as their nominated arbitrator, they may nominate some other person provided that:	S.13
	X.13.1. that the person they nominate is a solicitor of no less than 10 years’ admission or a barrister of no less than 10 years’ call; and

183

	X.13.2. such person is independent of the party appointing him and able to render an impartial decision.
X.14.	If a party refuses or fails to appoint an arbitrator when it is obliged to do so in accordance with these Rules the Board (or the Football Association if the League is a party) shall make the appointment giving notice in writing to that effect to each party.	S.14
X.15.	Upon appointment all arbitrators must sign a statement of impartiality. Any arbitrator not signing such a statement within 7 days of appointment may not act and the party appointing him must nominate another arbitrator within 7 days.	S.15
Appointing a Single Arbitrator		Old Rule
X.16.	Notwithstanding the provisions of Rule X.10, the parties shall be at liberty to appoint a legally qualified member of the Panel to be a single arbitrator in which case:	S.16
	X.16.1. Form 41 shall be substituted for Form 40; and
	X.16.2. this Section of these Rules shall be interpreted on the basis that the tribunal comprises a single arbitrator who shall undertake the duties of the chairman.
Replacing an Arbitrator		Old Rule
X.17.	If following his appointment an arbitrator refuses to act, becomes incapable of acting, is removed by order of a competent court or dies, or if his membership of the Panel is terminated pursuant to Rule W.19, the Board (or the Football Association if the League is a party) shall appoint a member of the Panel to replace him.	S.17
Communications		Old Rule
X.18.	All communications sent in the course of the arbitration by the arbitrators shall be signed on their behalf by the chairman.	S.18
X.19.	Such communications addressed by the arbitrators to one party shall be copied to the other.	S.19
X.20.	Any communication sent by either party to the arbitrators shall be addressed to the chairman and shall be copied to the other party.	S.20
Directions		Old Rule
X.21.	The chairman of the tribunal shall decide all procedural and evidential matters and for that purpose within 14 days of his appointment he shall either give directions for the conduct of the arbitration addressed in writing to each party or serve on each party Form 42 requiring their attendance at a preliminary meeting at which he will give directions. In either case the directions shall include without limitation:
	X.21.1. whether and if so in what form and when statements of claim and defence are to be used;
	X.21.2. whether and if so to what extent discovery of documents between the parties is necessary;
	X.21.3. whether strict rules of evidence will apply and how the admissibility, relevance or weight of any material submitted by the parties on matters of fact or opinion shall be determined;

184

	X.21.4. whether and if so to what extent there shall be oral or written evidence or submissions;		S.21
	X.21.5. whether expert evidence is required;
	X.21.6. whether and if so to what extent the tribunal shall itself take the initiative in ascertaining the facts and the law.
The Tribunal’s General Powers			Old Rule
X.22.	The chairman of the tribunal shall have power to:		S.22
	X.22.1.	allow either party upon such terms (as to costs and otherwise) as it shall think fit to amend any statement of claim and defence;
	X.22.2.	give directions in relation to the preservation, custody, detention, inspection or photographing of property owned by or in the possession of a party to the proceedings;
	X.22.3.	give directions as to the preservation of evidence in the custody or control of a party;
	X.22.4.	direct that a witness be examined on oath;
	X.22.5.	require each party to give notice of the identity of witnesses it intends to call;
	X.22.6.	require exchange of witness statements and any expert’s reports;
	X.22.7.	appoint one or more experts to report to it on specific issues;
	X.22.8.	require a party to give any such expert any relevant information or to produce or provide access to any relevant documents or property;
	X.22.9.	order that a transcript be taken of the proceedings;
	X.22.10.	extend or abbreviate any time limits provided by this Section of these Rules or by its directions;
	X.22.11.	require the parties to attend such procedural meetings as it deems necessary to identify or clarify the issues to be decided and the procedures to be adopted;
	X.22.12.	give such other lawful directions as it shall deem necessary to ensure the just, expeditious, economical and final determination of the dispute.
Duty of the Parties			Old Rule
X.23.	The parties shall do all things necessary for the proper and expeditious conduct of the arbitration and shall comply without delay with any direction of the chairman of the tribunal as to procedural or evidential matters.		S.23
Default of the Parties			Old Rule
X.24.	If either party is in breach of Rule X.23 the tribunal shall have power to:		S.24
	X.24.1. make peremptory orders prescribing a time for compliance;
	X.24.2. make orders against a party which fails to comply with a peremptory order;
	X.24.3. dismiss a claim for want of prosecution in the event of inordinate or inexcusable delay by a party which appears likely to give rise to a substantial risk that it will not be possible to have a fair resolution of the issues or will cause serious prejudice to the other party;

185

X.24.4. debar that party from further participation and proceed with the arbitration and make an award but only after giving that party written notice of its intention to do so.

The Hearing		Old Rule
X.25.	The chairman shall fix the date, time and place of the arbitration hearing and shall give the parties reasonable notice thereof.	S.25
X.26.	At or before the hearing the chairman shall determine the order in which the parties shall present their cases.	S.26
X.27.	Any witness who gives oral evidence may be questioned by the representative of each party and by each of the arbitrators.	S.27
Remedies		Old Rule
X.28.	The tribunal shall have power to:	S.28
	X.28.1. determine any question of law or fact arising in the course of the arbitration;
	X.28.2. determine any question as to its own jurisdiction;
	X.28.3. make a declaration as to any matter to be determined in the proceedings;
	X.28.4. order the payment of a sum of money;
	X.28.5. award simple or compound interest;
	X.28.6. order a party to do or refrain from doing anything;
	X.28.7. order specific performance of a contract (other than a contract relating to land);
	X.28.8. order the rectification, setting aside or cancellation of a deed or other document.
Majority Decision		Old Rule
X.29.	If the arbitrators fail to agree on any issue they shall decide by a majority and a majority decision shall be binding on all of them. No dissenting judgment shall be produced.	S.29
Provisional Awards		Old Rule
X.30.	The tribunal shall have power to make provisional awards during the proceedings including without limitation requiring a party to make an interim payment on account of the claim or the costs of the arbitration. Any such provisional award shall be taken into account when the final award is made.	S.30
The Award		Old Rule
X.31.	If before the award is made the parties agree on a settlement of the dispute the tribunal shall record the settlement in the form of a consent award.	S.31
X.32.	The tribunal may make more than one award at different times on different aspects of the matters in dispute.	S.32
X.33.	The award shall be in writing and shall contain reasons for the tribunal’s decision.	S.33

186

Costs		Old Rule
X.34.	Until they are paid in full, the parties shall be jointly and severally liable to meet the arbitrators’ fees and expenses, the total amount of which shall be specified in the award.	S.34
X.35.	The tribunal shall award costs on the general principle that costs should follow the event except where it appears to the tribunal that in the circumstances this is not appropriate in relation to the whole or part of the costs.	S.35
X.36.	The party in favour of which an order for costs is made shall be allowed, subject to Rule X.37, a reasonable amount in respect of all costs reasonably incurred, any doubt as to reasonableness being resolved in favour of the paying party.	S.36
X.37.	In appropriate cases the tribunal may award costs on an indemnity basis.	S.37
X.38.	The chairman shall have power to tax, assess or determine the costs if requested to do so by either party.	S.38
Challenging the Award		Old Rule
X.39.	Subject to the provisions of Sections 67 to 71 of the Act, the award shall be final and binding on the parties and there shall be no right of appeal. There shall be no right of appeal on a point of law under Section 69 of the Act.	S.39
Representation		Old Rule
X.40.	A party may be represented before a tribunal by a solicitor or counsel provided that 14 days’ prior written notice to that effect identifying the solicitor or counsel instructed is given to the other party and to the chairman.	S.40
X.41.	A Club which is a party may be represented before a tribunal by one of its Officials. An Official shall not be prevented from representing his Club because he is or may be a witness in the proceedings.	S.41
Waiver		Old Rule
X.42.	A party which is aware of non-compliance with this Section of these Rules and yet proceeds with the arbitration without promptly stating its objection to such non-compliance to the chairman shall be deemed to have waived its right to object.	S.42

187

DISCIPLINARY AND THE RESOLUTION OF DISPUTES

SECTION Y: MANAGERS’ ARBITRATION TRIBUNAL

Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal		Old Rule
Y.1.	Any dispute arising between the parties to a Manager’s contract of employment shall be determined by the Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal (in this Section of these Rules referred to as “the Tribunal”).	Q.18
Y.2.	The seat of each arbitration conducted by the Tribunal shall be in England and Wales. Each such arbitration shall be decided in accordance with English law.	Q.19
Y.3.	Such an arbitration shall be deemed to have commenced upon the party requesting it serving on the other party a request in Form 39.	Q.20
Y.4.	The party requesting such an arbitration shall send a copy of Form 39 together with a deposit of £5,000 to the Secretary who shall forthwith send to each party particulars of those persons who are members of the Panel.	Q.21
Y.5.	The Tribunal shall comprise 3 members of the Panel and there shall be no umpire.	Q.22
Y.6.	Within 14 days of service of the request in Form 39 each party shall by notice in Form 40 addressed to the Secretary appoint one Panel member to act as an arbitrator in the arbitration requested.	Q.23
Y.7.	If a party refuses or fails to appoint an arbitrator in accordance with Rule Y.6 the Board shall make the appointment giving notice in writing to that effect to each party.	Q.24
Y.8.	Within 14 days of their appointment the 2 arbitrators so appointed shall appoint a third arbitrator who shall be a legally qualified member of the Panel and who shall sit as chairman of the Tribunal. If the 2 arbitrators so appointed fail to agree on the appointment of the third arbitrator the Board shall make the appointment giving notice in writing to that effect to each party.	Q.25
Y.9.	If following his appointment an arbitrator refuses to act, becomes incapable of acting, is removed by order of a competent court or dies, the Board shall appoint a member of the Panel to replace him.	Q.26
Y.10.	All communications sent in the course of the arbitration by the Tribunal shall be signed on its behalf by its chairman.	Q.27
Y.11.	Such communications addressed by the Tribunal to one party shall be copied to the other.	Q.28
Y.12.	Any communications sent by either party to the Tribunal shall be addressed to its chairman and shall be copied to the other party.	Q.29
Y.13.	The chairman of the Tribunal shall decide all procedural and evidential matters and for that purpose within 14 days of his appointment he shall serve on each party Form 42 requiring their attendance at a preliminary meeting at which he will give directions including, but not limited to, those set out in Rule X.21.	Q.30
Y.14.	The chairman of the Tribunal shall have the powers set out in Rule X.22.	Q.31
Y.15.	The parties shall do all things necessary for the proper and expeditious conduct of the arbitration and shall comply without delay with any direction of the chairman of the Tribunal as to procedural or evidential matters.	Q.32

188

Y.16.	If either party is in breach of Rule Y.15 the Tribunal shall have power to:		Q.33
	Y.16.1.	make peremptory orders prescribing a time for compliance;
	Y.16.2.	make orders against a party which fails to comply with a peremptory order;
	Y.16.3.	dismiss a claim for want of prosecution in the event of inordinate or inexcusable delay by a party which appears likely to give rise to a substantial risk that it will not be possible to have a fair resolution of the issues or will cause serious prejudice to the other party;
	Y.16.4.	debar that party from further participation and proceed with the arbitration and make an award but only after giving that party written notice of its intention to do so.
Y.17.	The chairman of the Tribunal shall fix the date, time and place of the arbitration hearing and shall give the parties reasonable notice thereof. In order to allow the parties time in which to fulfil their obligation to attempt to reach a settlement of the dispute by mediation, the hearing shall not take place before the expiry of 42 days from the deemed commencement of the arbitration.		Q.34
Y.18.	At or before the hearing the chairman of the Tribunal shall determine the order in which the parties shall present their cases.		Q.35
Y.19.	Any witness who gives oral evidence may be questioned by the representative of each party and by each of the arbitrators.		Q.36
Y.20.	Except for the power to order specific performance of a contract, the Tribunal shall have the powers set out in Rule X.28 together with the following additional powers:		Q.37
	Y.20.1.	to order the cancellation of the registration of the Manager’s contract of employment;
	Y.20.2.	to order that the deposit be forfeited by or returned to the party paying it;
	Y.20.3.	to make such other order as it thinks fit.
Y.21.	The provisions of Rules X.29 to X.42 inclusive, substituting ‘Tribunal” for ‘tribunal” and ‘chairman of the Tribunal” for ‘chairman”, shall apply to proceedings of the Tribunal. In exercising its power to award costs the Tribunal shall have regard to the extent to which each of the parties fulfilled their obligation to attempt to reach a settlement of the dispute by mediation.		Q.38

189

DISCIPLINARY AND THE RESOLUTION OF DISPUTES

SECTION Z: PREMIER LEAGUE APPEALS COMMITTEE

Jurisdiction			Old Rule
Z.1.	The Premier League Appeals Committee (hereafter in this Section of these Rules called “the Committee”) shall determine the following matters:		T.1
	Z.1.1.	an appeal by a Club or a Contract Player under the provisions of clause 19(d) of Form 25 (Player’s Contract);
	Z.1.2.	an appeal by a Club or an Academy Player under the provisions of Youth Development Rule 263;
	Z.1.3.	an appeal by a Club or a Contract Player under the provisions of Rule T.18.3 against a decision of the Board regarding payment of the balance of a Signing-on Fee to the Contract Player;
	Z.1.4.	an appeal by a Club or a Contract Player under the provisions of Rule T.34 against a decision of the Board given under either Rule T.29 or Rule T.30;
	Z.1.5.	an application by a Club under the provisions of Rule V.22 that payments to an Out of Contract Player may cease without affecting the Club’s entitlement to a Compensation Fee.
Composition of the Committee			Old Rule
Z.2.	The Committee shall be composed of:		T.2
	Z.2.1.	an independent chairman who holds or has held judicial office and who, with the prior approval of the Professional Footballers’ Association, shall be appointed by the Board in such terms as it thinks fit;
	Z.2.2.	a member of the Panel appointed by the League;
	Z.2.3.	an appointee of the Professional Footballers’ Association provided that in cases where an officer or employee of that Association is appearing before the Committee representing a party to the proceedings then the appointee shall not be an officer or employee of the Association.
Z.3.	If the chairman of the Committee is unable to act or to continue acting as such in the determination of any matter, the Board shall appoint in his stead a member of the Panel who holds or has held judicial office.		T.3
Z.4.	If following his appointment any other member of the Committee is unable to act or to continue acting, his appointer may appoint a replacement so that the composition of the Committee is maintained as provided in Rule Z.2.		T.4
Z.5.	If the members of the Committee fail to agree on any issue, they shall decide by a majority.		T.5
Committee Procedures			Old Rule
Z.6.	The parties to proceedings before the Committee shall be:		T.6
	Z.6.1.	in an appeal under Rule Z.1.1, Z.1.2, Z.1.3 or Z.1.4:
		Z.6.1.1. the appellant Club or Contract Player; and
		Z.6.1.2. the respondent Contract Player or Club;

190

	Z.6.2.	in the determination of a dispute under Rule Z.1.4:
		Z.6.2.1. the applicant Club or Player; and
		Z.6.2.2. the respondent Player or Club;
	Z.6.3.	in an appeal under Rule Z.1.1:
		Z.6.3.1. the appellant Club or Academy Player; and
		Z.6.3.2. the respondent Academy Player or Club;
	Z.6.4.	in an application under Rule Z.1.5:
		Z.6.4.1. the applicant Club; and
		Z.6.4.2. the respondent Out of Contract Player.
Z.7.	Proceedings shall be commenced by an application in writing to the Secretary identifying:		T.7
	Z.7.1.	the respondent;
	Z.7.2.	the Rule under the provisions of which the appeal or application is made;
	Z.7.3.	the nature of the appeal or application and the facts surrounding it;
	Z.7.4.	the remedy or relief sought; and
	Z.7.5.	any documents relied upon, copies of which shall be annexed.
Z.8.	Except in the case of an application made by an Academy Player, an application made under the provisions of Rule Z.7 shall be accompanied by a deposit of £1,000.		T.8
Z.9.	Upon receipt of an application the Secretary shall:		T.9
	Z.9.1.	procure that for the purpose of determining the application the Committee is composed in accordance with Rule Z.2;
	Z.9.2.	send a copy of the application and any documents annexed to it to the chairman and members of the Committee;
	Z.9.3.	send a copy of the same by recorded delivery post to the respondent.
Z.10.	Within 14 days of receipt of the copy application the respondent shall send to the Secretary by recorded delivery post a written response to the application, annexing thereto copies of any documents relied upon.		T.10
Z.11.	Upon receipt of the response the Secretary shall send a copy thereof together with a copy of any document annexed to:		T.11
	Z.11.1.	the chairman and members of the Committee; and
	Z.11.2.	the party making the application.
Z.12.	The chairman of the Committee may give directions as he thinks fit for the future conduct of the proceedings addressed in writing to the parties with which the parties shall comply without delay.		T.12
Z.13.	The Committee by its chairman shall have power to summon any person to attend the hearing of the proceedings to give evidence and to produce documents and any person who is bound by these Rules and who, having been summoned, fails to attend or to give evidence or to produce documents shall be in breach of these Rules.		T.13

191

Z.14.	The Secretary shall make all necessary arrangements for the hearing of the proceedings and shall give written notice of the date, time and place thereof to the parties.		T.14
Z.15.	If a party to the proceedings fails to attend the hearing the Committee may either adjourn it or proceed in their absence.		T.15
Z.16.	The chairman of the Committee shall have an overriding discretion as to the manner in which the hearing of the proceedings shall be conducted.		T.16
Z.17.	The Committee shall not be bound by any enactment or rule of law relating to the admissibility of evidence in proceedings before a court of law.		T.17
Z.18.	The hearing shall be conducted in private.		T.18
Z.19.	Each party shall be entitled to be represented at the hearing by a solicitor or counsel provided that they shall have given to the other party and to the chairman of the Committee 14 days’ prior written notice to that effect.		T.19
Z.20.	The Committee’s decision shall be announced as soon as practicable and if possible at the end of the hearing and shall be confirmed in writing by the Secretary to the parties.		T.20
Z.21.	The Committee shall give reasons for its decision.		T.21
Z.22.	The decision of the Committee shall be final and binding.		T.22
Fees and Expenses			Old Rule
Z.23.	The chairman and members of the Committee shall be entitled to receive from the League a reasonable sum by way of fees and expenses.		T.23
Committee’s Powers			Old Rule
Z.24.	Upon determining an application made in accordance with the provisions of this Section of these Rules, the Committee may:		T.24
	Z.24.1.	order the deposit required by Rule Z.8 to be forfeited to the League or repaid to the applicant;
	Z.24.2.	order either party to pay to the other such sum by way of costs as it shall think fit which may include the fees and expenses of the chairman and members of the Committee paid or payable under Rule Z.23;
	Z.24.3.	make such other order as it shall think fit.

192

DESTINATION TABLE

Showing old Rule numbers and their corresponding new number

SECTION A — INTRODUCTION

Old Rule	New Rule
Definitions
A.1	A.1
Interpretation
A.2 to A.3	A.3 to A.4
Headings
A.4	A.5
Board Powers
A.5 to A.6	B.12 to B.13
Procedure at General Meetings
A.7	B.14
Conflict
A.8	A.6
Extranet
A.9	A.7
SECTION B — THE LEAGUE
Old Rule	New Rule
Name
B.1	B.1
Membership
B.2 to B.3	B.2 to B.3
Becoming a Member
B.4 to B.5	B.4 to B.5
Ceasing to be a Member
B.6	B.6
Expulsion of a Member
B.7	B.7
Resignation
B.8 to B.11	B.8 to B.11
Relationship between Clubs and the League
B.12 to B.15	B.15 to B.18
Employment of Officials
B.16	J.1
Liability for Officials
B.17	J.2

193

The League Competition
B.18 to B.24	C.1 to C.7
The League Championship
B.25 to B.27	C.8 to C.10
Relegation
B.28 to B.30	C.11 to C.13
Play-offs
B.31	C.14
SECTION C — FINANCE
Old Rule	New Rule
Definitions
C.1 to C.19	A.1
Obligations of the Company
C.20 to C.21	D.1 to D.2
Obligations of Clubs
C.22 to C.27	D.3 to D.8
Accounting Practice
C.28 to C.29	D.9 to D.10
Operating and Other Expenses
C.30 to C.31	D.11 to D.12
Transmission of League Matches
C.32 to C.33	D.13 to D.14
Distribution of UK Broadcasting Money
C.34 to C.36	D.15 to D.17
Distribution of Overseas Broadcasting Money
C.37 to C.38	D.18 to D.19
Distribution of Title Sponsorship Money
C.39 to C.40	D.20 to D.21
Distribution of Commercial Contract Money
C.41 to C.43	D.22 to D.24
Distribution of Radio Contract Money
C.44 to C.45	D.25 to D.26
Relegated Clubs
C.46 to C.48	D.27 to D.29
Value Added Tax
C.49	D.30

194

Club Bank Accounts
C.50	E.2
Power to Deduct
C.51 to C.53	E.21 to E.23
Distribution Accounts
C.54	D.31
Assignments of Central Funds
C.55 to C.56	D.32 to D.33
Events of Insolvency
C.57 to C.66	E.25 to E.34
Sporting Sanction
C.67 to C.77	E.35 to E.45
Submission of Club Accounts
C.78 to C.92	E.3 to E.17
HMRC
C.93 to C.95	E.18 to E.20
UEFA Club Licence Applicants
C.96	J.7
Compensation for Postponed Matches
C.97 to C.99	L.44 to L.46
Ticket Sales
C.100	R.10
Power to Inspect
C.101	E.1
SECTION D — DIRECTORS & DIRECTORS’ REPORTS
Old Rule	New Rule
Definitions
D.1	A.1
Part 1 — Directors — Owners’ and Directors’ Test
D.2	F.1
Submission of Declaration
D.3 to D.5	F.2 to F.4
Change of Director’s Circumstances
D.6	F.5
Disqualification of a Director
D.7	F.6

195

Disciplinary Provisions
D.8 to D.9	F.7 to F.8
Suspension of the Club
D.10 to D.13	F.9 to F.12
Appeal against Disqualification of a Director
D.14 to D.24	F.13 to F.23
Persons Prohibited by Law from entering the United Kingdom etc
D.25	F.24
Part 2 — Director’s Reports — Material Transactions
D.26	H.1
Record of Material Transactions
D.27 to D.28	H.2 to H.3
Preparation of the Report
D.29 to D.33	H.4 to H.8
Objectives
D.34	H.9
Submission of the Report
D.35	H.10
Disqualification
D.36 to D.39	H.11 to H.14
SECTION E — FIXTURES
Old Rule	New Rule
Arranging Fixtures
E.1 to E.5	L.1 to L.5
Rearranging Fixtures
E.6 to E.8	L.6 to L.8
Arranging other Matches
E.9	L.9
Other Competitions
E.10 to E.12	L.10 to L.12
Postponement of League Matches
E.13 to E.15	L.13 to L.15
Failure to play a League Match
E.16	L.16
Replaying a League Match
E.17	E.17

196

SECTION E — FIXTURES
Old Rule	New Rule
Match Delegate
E.18 to E.20	L.18 to L.20
Full Strength Teams
E.21	L.21
Minimum Age
E.22	L.22
Team Sheet
E.23 to E.26	L.23 to L.26
Substitute Players
E.27 to E.28	L.27 to L.28
Kick-Off
E.29 to E.30	L.29 to L.30
E.31	Deleted
E.32 to E.33	L.32 to L.33
Processional Entry
E.34	L.33
Use of Official Ball
E.35	L.34
Occupation of the Trainer’s Bench
E.36 to E.37	L.35 to L.36
Use of the Technical Area
E.38	L.37
Duration of League Matches
E.39 to E.41	L.38 to L.40
Notification of League Match results
E.42	L.41
Gate Statements
E.43	L.42
Penalties
E.44	L.43
SECTION F — PLAYERS IDENTIFICATION AND STRIP
Old Rule	New Rule
Player Identification
F.1 to F.12	M.1 to M.12

197

Home and Away Strip
F.13 to F.24	M.13 to M.27
Third Strip
F.25 to F.26	Deleted
Strip Advertising
F.27	M.28
SECTION G — MATCH OFFICIALS
Old Rule	New Rule
Appointment of Match Officials
G.1 to G.3	N.1 to N.3
G.4	Deleted
Rules binding on Match Officials
G.5	N.4
Fees and Expenses
G.6 to G.7	Deleted
G.8	N.5
Pre-Match Procedures
G.9	N.6
Compliance with Instructions
G.10	N.7
Post-Match Procedures
G.11 to G.14	N.8 to N.11
SECTION H — MEDICAL
Old Rule	New Rule
Appointment of Medical Personnel
H.1	O.1
Qualification of Medical Personnel
H.2 to H.5	O.2 to O.5
Continuing Professional Development
H.6	O.6
Attendance of Medical Personnel and Provision of Medical Facilities	O.7 to O.8
H.7 to H.8
Head Injuries
H.9	O.9
Medical Records
H.10 to H.11	O.10 to O.11

198

Medical Insurance
H.12	O.12
SECTION I — GROUND CRITERIA
Old Rule	New Rule
Safety Certificate
I.1 to I.2	K.1 to K.2
Ownership of Ground and Training Facilities
I.3	K.3
Ground Sharing
I.4	K.4
Ground Registration
I.5 to I.6	K.5 to K.6
All Seater Grounds
I.7	K.7
Ground Regulations
I.8	K.8
Covered Stadia
I.9 to I.10	K.9 to K.10
Dressing Rooms
I.11	K.11
Drug-testing Room
I.12	K.12
Media Facilities
I.13 to I.15	K.13 to K.15
Facilities for Photographers
I.16 to I.18	K.16 to K.18
Security
I.19 to I.20	K.19 to K.20
The Pitch
I.21 to I.27	K.21 to K.28
Pitch Protection
I.28	K.29
Artificial Surfaces
I.29	K.30
Trainer’s Bench Facilities
I.30	K.31

199

Technical Areas
I.31 to I.33	K.32 to K.34
Floodlights
I.34 to I.36	K.35 to K.37
Sanitary Facilities
I.37	K.38
Facilities for the Disabled
I.38	K.39
CCTV
I.39 to I.40	K.40 to K.41
Giant Screens
I.41 to I.42	K.42 to K.43
SECTION J — CUSTOMER CHARTER
Old Rule	New Rule
Requirement for Customer Charter
J.1 to J.2	R.2 to R.3
Reporting
J.3	R.4
Ticketing
J.4 to J.10	R.5 to R.9, R.11 to R.12
Merchandise
J.11 to J.16	R.13 to R.18
Relations with Stakeholders
J.17	R.19
SECTION K — PLAYERS’ CONTRACTS
Old Rule	New Rule
Approaches to Players
K.1 to K.4	T.1 to T.4
Approaches by Players
K.5 to K.7	T.5 to T.7
Public Statements
K.8	T.8
Inducements
K.9	T.9
Form of Contract
K.10	T.10

200

Length of Contract
K.11	T.11
Players’ Remuneration
K.12 to K.15	T.12 to T.15
Signing-on Fees
K.16 to K.18	T.16 to T.18
Lump Sum Payments
K.19	T.19
Image Contracts
K.20	T.20
Signing the Contract
K.21	T.21
Reporting Fines etc
K.22	T.22
Submission to Secretary
K.23	T.23
Mutual Termination
K.24	T.24
Confidentiality
K.25	Deleted
Renegotiating the Contract
K.26 to K.29	Deleted
K.30	T.25
Appeal against Termination
K.31	T.26
Appeal against Disciplinary Decision
K.32 to K.34	T.27 to T.29
Disputes between Clubs and Players
K.35	T.30
Orders for Costs
K.36 to K.38	T.31 to T.33
Appeal
K.39	T.34
Effect of Termination
K.40 to K.41	T.35 to T.36
Testimonial Matches
K.42	T.37

201

SECTION L — PLAYERS’ REGISTRATIONS
Old Rule	New Rule
Requirement for Registration
L.1 to L.7	U.1 to U.7
Types of Registration
L.8 to L.10	U.8 to U.10
International Registration Transfer Certificates
L.11	U.11
Registration Procedure
L.12 to L.22	U.12 to U.22
Multiplicity of Registrations
L.23	U.23
Monthly Registrations
L.24 to L.25	U.24 to U.25
Termination of Registrations
L.26 to L.27	U.26 to U.27
New Registrations Requiring Consent
L.28 to L.29	U.28 to U.29
List of Players
L.30 to L.32	U.30 to U.32
L.33	Deleted
L.34	U.33
Clubs Ceasing to be Members
L.35 to L.36	U.34 to U.35
Prohibition of Third Party Investment
L.37 to L.38	U.36 to U.37
SECTION M — TRANSFER OF PLAYERS’ REGISTRATIONS
Old Rule	New Rule
Transfer Windows
M.1 to M.4	V.1 to V.4
Temporary Transfers
M.5 to M.10	V.5 to V.10
Contract Players
M.11 to M.13	V.11 to V.13
Retired Players
M.14	V.14

202

Out of Contract Players
M.15 to M.18	V.15 to V.18
The Players’ Options
M.19 to M.21	V.19 to V.21
The Club’s Options
M.22 to M.25	V.22 to V.25
The Compensation Fee
M.26 to M.28	V.26 to V.28
Method of Payment
M.29 to M.37	V.29 to V.37
Transfer Levy
M.38 to M.40	V.38 to V.40
SECTION O — THE SAFEGUARDING OF CHILDREN AND VULNERABLE ADULTS
Old Rule	New Rule
Introduction
O.1 to O.2	S.1 to S.2
Definitions
O.3	S.3
The League’s Policy for the Safeguarding of Children and Vulnerable Adults
O.4 to O.5	S.4 to S.5
Clubs’ Policies and Procedures for the Safeguarding of Children and Vulnerable Adults
O.6 to O.9	S.6 to S.9
Children’s Services’ Officer
O.10 to O.14	S.10 to S.14
Vulnerable Adults’ Services’ Officer
O.15 to O.19	S.15 to S.19
Staff
O.20 to O.22	S.20 to S.22
Parental Consent
O.23	S.23
Notification of Referrals to External Statutory Agencies
O.24 to O.25	S.24 to S.25
Monitoring
O.26 to O.27	S.26 to S.27

203

SECTION P — SCOUTS
Old Rule	New Rule
Definition
P.1	A.1.121
Registration of Scouts
P.2 to P.6	Q.2 to Q.6
Identification of Scouts
P.7	Q.7
Code of Conduct
P.8	Q.8
SECTION Q — MANAGERS
Old Rule	New Rule
Codes of Conduct
Q.1 to Q.3	P.1 to P.3
Coaching Qualifications
Q.4 to Q.5	P.4 to P.5
Caretaker Managers
Q.6	P.6
Contracts of Employment and Registration
Q.7	P.7
Contents of Contracts of Employment
Q.8	P.8
Procedure for Registration
Q.9 to Q.11	P.9 to P.11
Cancellation of Registration
Q.12 to Q.14	P.12 to P.14
Pre-Season Meeting
Q.15 to Q.16	P.15 to P.16
Broadcasters
Q.17	P.17
Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal
Q.18 to Q.38	Y.1 to Y.21
Assistant Manager / Head Coach
Q.39	P.19

204

SECTION R — DISCIPLINARY PROCEDURES
Old Rule	New Rule
Power of Inquiry
R.1 to R.2	W.1 to W.2
Board’s Disciplinary Powers
R.3	W.3
Fixed Penalty Procedure
R.4 to R.6	W.4 to W.6
Summary Jurisdiction
R.7 to R.11	W.7 to W.11
Provision of Information
R.12 to R.13	W.12 to W.13
The Panel
R.14 to R.16	W.14 to W.16
Appointment a Commission
R.17	W.21
Commission Procedures
R.18 to R.46	W.22 to W.50
Commission’s Powers
R.47 to R.54	W.51 to W.58
Appeals
R.55 to R.70	W.59 to W.74
Appeal Board’s Powers
R.71 to R.72	W.75 to W.76
Admissibility of Evidence
R.73	W.77
Legal Representation
R.74	W.78
Publication and Privilege
R.75	W.79
SECTION S — ARBITRATION
Old Rule	New Rule
Definitions
S.1	X.1
Agreement to Arbitrate
S.2 to S.5	X.2 to X.5

205

Standing
S.6	X.6
Disputes between Clubs and Players
S.7	X.7
Commencement of the Arbitration
S.8 to S.9	X.8 to X.9
Appointing the Arbitrators
S.10 to S.15	X.10 to X.15
Appointment a Single Arbitrator
S.16	X.16
Replacing an Arbitrator
S.17	X.17
Communications
S.18 to S.20	X.18 to X.20
Directions
S.21	X.21
Tribunal’s General Powers
S.22	X.22
Duty of the Parties
S.23	X.23
Default of the Parties
S.24	X.24
The Hearing
S.25 to S.27	X.25 to X.27
Remedies
S.28	X.28
Majority Decision
S.29	X.29
Provisional Awards
S.30	X.30
The Award
S.31 to S.33	X.31 to X.33
Costs
S.34 to S.38	X.34 to X.38
Challenging the Award
S.39	X.39
Representation
S.40 to S.41	X.40 to X.41

206

Waiver
S.42	X.42
SECTION T — PREMIER LEAGUE APPEALS COMMITTEE
Old Rule	New Rule
Jurisdiction
T.1	Z.1
Composition of the Committee
T.2 to T.5	Z.2 to Z.5
Committee Procedures
T.6 to T.22	Z.6 to Z.22
Fees and Expenses
T.23	Z.23
Committee’s Powers
T.24	Z.24
SECTION U — CRIMINAL RECORDS BUREAU
Old Rule	New Rule
Criminal Records Bureau
U.1 to U.3	S.28 to S.29
Lead Disclosure Officer and Countersignatories
U.4 to U.10	S.30 to S.36
Monitoring
U.11 to U.13	S.37 to S.39
SECTION V — MISCELLANEOUS
Old Rule	New Rule
Football Association Council
V.1 to V.3	B.19 to B.21
Definitions
V.4	A.1.27
Associations between Clubs
V.5	I.1
Club Officials
V.6 to V.7	I.2 to I.3
Dual Interest
V.8 to V.10	I.4 to I.6
V11 to V.20	G.1 to G.10
Club Contracts
V.21	I.7

207

Employee’s Contracts
V.22	J.3
Anti-Discrimination Policy
V.23	J.4
Football Foundation Advertising Editorial
V.24	J.8
Betting
V.25 to V.26	J.5 to J.6

208

PREMIER LEAGUE FORMS

PREMIER LEAGUE Form 1

LIST OF AUTHORISED SIGNATORIES OF                                               FOOTBALL CLUB

(Rule A.1.13)

To:The Secretary

The Premier League

The following Officials of the Club are Authorised Signatories:

Print Name Position Signature Limit of Authority (if any)

Signed

Position

Date

210

PREMIER LEAGUE Form 2

NOTIFICATION  OF CLUB BANK ACCOUNT (Rule E.2)

To:The Secretary

The Premier League

We confirm on behalf of the board of                                          Football Club that the following bank account is the Club’s bank account for the purposes of Rule E.2:

Name of Bank
Name of account holder
Title of account
Sort code
Account number
	Signed by a Director of the Club
	Date
	Signed by a Director of the Club
	Date

211

PREMIER LEAGUE Form 3

APPEAL UNDER RULE E.36

To:	The Secretary	Date:
	The Premier League
	We, [insert name of Club]                                                        the “Club”) hereby appeal against the deduction of 9 points notified to us by the Board on [date]                                              on the ground that the event of insolvency was caused by and resulted directly from circumstances, other than normal business risks, over which the Club could not reasonably be expected to have had control and its Officials had used all due diligence to avoid the happening of that event.
	Brief details of the circumstances that led to the event of insolvency are set out on the attached sheet(s).
	A deposit of £1,000 is enclosed.

Signed

Position

212

PREMIER LEAGUE Form 4

OWNERS’ AND DIRECTORS’ DECLARATION (Rules A.1.44, F.2 and F.3)

To:The Secretary

The Premier League

I, (full name)                                                                                                                                                                   of (address)                                                                                                                                          (postcode)                       hereby declare that:

1.I am/propose to become* a Director of                                                  Football Club;

2.I am/am not* a person having Control over the Club;

3.I am/am not* either directly or indirectly involved in or have power to determine or influence the management or administration of another Club or Football League club;

4.I hold/do not hold* either directly or indirectly a Significant Interest in a Club while either directly or indirectly holding an interest in any class of Shares of another Club;

5.I am/am not* prohibited by law from being a Director;

6.I have/have not* been convicted of an offence set out in Premier League Rule F.1.4;

7.I have/have not* made an Individual Voluntary Arrangement or been the subject of an Interim Bankruptcy Order, a Bankruptcy Restriction Order or a Bankruptcy Order;

8.I have/have not*been a Director of a Club or club which, while I have been a Director of it, suffered 2 or more unconnected Events of Insolvency;

9.I have/have not*been a Director of 2 or more Clubs or clubs each of which, while I have been a Director of them, has suffered an Event of Insolvency;

10.I am/am not* subject to a suspension or ban from involvement in the administration of a sport as set out in Rule F.1.8;

11.I am/am not* subject to any form of suspension, disqualification or striking-off by a professional body as set out in Rule F.1.9;

12.I am/am not* required to notify personal information pursuant to Part 2 of the Sexual Offences Act 2003;

13.I have/have not*been found to have breached any of the rules set out in Rule F.1.11;

14.this Declaration is true in every particular.

I consent pursuant to Schedule 2 and Schedule 3 of the Data Protection Act 1998 to the Football Association Premier League Limited holding and processing the above personal data and sensitive data for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football.

I understand that the words “Bankruptcy Order”, “Bankruptcy Restriction Order”, “Club”, “club”, “Control”, “Declaration”, “Director”, “Event of Insolvency”, “Holding”, “Individual Voluntary Arrangement”, “Interim Bankruptcy Restriction Order”, “Shares” and “Significant Interest” (together with any other defined terms comprising any part of these definitions) have the meanings set out in the Rules of the Premier League.

Signed by the Director

Date

Signed by an Authorised Signatory

Date

* delete  as appropriate

213

PREMIER LEAGUE Form 5

DUAL  INTEREST NOTICE (Rules G.1 and G.2)

To:	The Secretary	Date:
	The Premier League

Pursuant to Rule V.11 we hereby  give notice that a Person

*holds

*has acquired

*has ceased to hold

a Significant Interest in                                                                                        Football Club.

The particulars required by Rule V.12 are as follows:

1.The Person holding/acquiring/ceasing to hold* a Significant Interest in the Club is

(name)

of (address)

2.The details of the Significant Interest are as follows

3.The proportion (expressed in percentage terms) which the Shares bear to the total number of Shares of that class in issue is                           %

4.The proportion (expressed in percentage terms) which the Shares bear to the total number of issued Shares of the Club is                             %

This notice is given on the basis that the words “Club” “Holding” “Person” “Shares” “Significant Interest” (together with any other defined terms comprising any part of the definitions set out therein) have the meanings set out in the Rules of the Premier League.

Signed

Position

* delete  as appropriate

214

PREMIER LEAGUE Form 6

DIRECTORS’ REPORT (Rules A.1.115 and H.4)

To:The Football Association Premier League Limited (“the League”)

In accordance with the requirements of Section H of the Rules of the League, we, the Directors of                               Football Club Limited (“the Club”), hereby report in respect of the Club’s accounting period of               months ended on                  20     (“the Period of Review”) that [with the exception(s) noted below]:

(1)the Club has operated internal financial control policies and procedures which are designed to meet the Objectives set out in Rule H.9 of the Rules of the League (“the Objectives”);

(2)the Objectives have been achieved;

(3)all Material Transactions complied with the Objectives and the Rules of the League.

[The exception(s) referred to above is/are as follows                       ]

[Signature of each Director and date of signing]

215

PREMIER LEAGUE Form 7

AUDITORS’ REPORT (Rules A.1.12 and H.10)

Report of [firm] to the XYZ Football Club Limited (“the Club”)

Further to the requirements of Section H of the Rules of the Premier League (“the Rules”), we have been engaged by the Club, under the terms of our engagement letter dated                      to provide to the Club the following accountant’s report. The following terms used in this report are defined by the Rules : “Material Transactions”, “Player”, “Agent”, “Third Party Payment”, “Compensation Fee”, and “Objectives”. We have examined the enclosed report of the directors of the Club (“the Report”) and the record of Material Transactions (“the Record”) for the accounting period of                           months ended on                                             .

Respective responsibilities of the directors and [firm]

The directors of the Club are responsible for designing and maintaining an adequate system of internal control to meet the requirements of the Rules. Both the Report and the Record have been prepared by or on behalf of the directors of the Club and are their sole responsibility. It is our responsibility to form an independent opinion, based on our work, of that Report and Record and to report our opinion to you.

Basis of opinion

Our work consisted primarily of the following procedures:

·inspection of a sample of Players’ contracts in relation to which Material Transactions are detailed in the Record;

·testing of a sample of Material Transactions undertaken by the Club with Agents and Third Party Payments;

·review of the Club’s written transfer policy and Compensation Fees paid pursuant thereto;

·enquiry of the directors about the Club’s internal financial control policies and procedures.

There are no practicable procedures that would enable us to identify any Material Transaction not shown in the Record or the accounting records of the Club or which is not otherwise brought to our attention. We have, however, obtained written representations from the directors of the Club that the Report and the Record are complete and accurate.

Our work was directed to those matters which in our view materially affect the Report and the Record, and was not directed to the discovery of errors or misstatements which we consider to be immaterial.

Opinion

In our opinion:

(a)the Club’s internal financial control policies and procedures are suitably designed to meet the Objectives;

(b)the said policies and procedures were applied during the said accounting period to Material Transactions shown in the Record and examined by us to provide reasonable, but not absolute, assurance that the Objectives were achieved in respect thereof.

In the course of the above work and our audit of the statutory accounts of the Club for the said accounting period, nothing came to our attention to suggest that the enclosed Report is not consistent with our knowledge thus derived.

This report is provided  on the basis that it is for your information only and that, except as required by the Rules, it will not be copied or disclosed to any third party or otherwise quoted or referred to, in whole or in part, without our prior written consent.

216

PREMIER LEAGUE Form 8

REGISTRATION OF PITCH DIMENSIONS BY

FOOTBALL CLUB (Rule K.24)

To:The Secretary

The Premier League

The dimensions of our pitch at [address of ground]                                                               

for Season 20     /20       are as follows:

Length:	yards	(	metres)
Width:	yards	(	metres)

Signed

Position

Date

217

PREMIER LEAGUE Form 9

TEAM SHEET OF                                                                                    FOOTBALL CLUB (Rule L.23)

Date		Kick-off time
Opponents	F.C.	Referee

	SHIRT NO.	NAME
TEAM

	SHIRT NO.	NAME	REPLACED	TIME
SUBSTITUTES

	NAME	JOB TITLE
OFFICIALS OCCUPYING THE TRAINER’S BENCH

				Goalkeeper’s	Goalkeeper’s
	Shirts	Shorts	Stockings	Shirt	Stockings
COLOUR OF STRIP

Signed

Position

218

PREMIER LEAGUE Form 10

NOTIFICATION OF LEAGUE MATCH RESULT (Rule L.41)

SEASON 20      - 20

Date of Match
Home Club	F.C.	Visiting Club	F.C.
Result: Home Club	goals	Visiting Club	goals
Signed		Secretary of	F.C.

TEAM

[Please complete in block letters]

Surname	Initials	Goalscorers*
Goalkeeper
Nominated Substitutes

was substitute for

was substitute for

was substitute for

* indicate time goal(s) scored and where goal(s) resulted from a penalty kick

219

PREMIER LEAGUE Form 11

GATE STATEMENT (Rule L.42)

Date of Match
Home Club	F.C.	Visiting Club	F.C.

	Home	Visiting
TICKETS ISSUED AND ATTENDANCE	Club	Club	TOTAL
Home — Adults
Home — Junior Concession
Home — Senior Concession
Home — Total Concessions	0
Home — Other
Season tickets
Complimentary — Season tickets
Complimentary — Match day
Away tickets
Total No. of tickets issued	0	0	0
No. of spectators attending*			0
RECEIPTS**
Value of ticket sales £			£	0

Signed

Position

Date

*	including hospitality
**	net of VAT

220

PREMIER LEAGUE Form 12

NOTIFICATION OF SHIRT NUMBERS ALLOCATED

BY                                                           FOOTBALL CLUB (Rule M.6)

To:	The Secretary
	The Premier League

The shirt numbers allocated to members of our First Team squad in Season 20       /20       are as follows:

Shirt No.	Name
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46

I undertake to give your prompt notice of any deletions from or additions to the above list occurring during the Season.

Signed

Position

Date

221

PREMIER LEAGUE Form 13

REGISTRATION OF STRIPS

BY                                                                    FOOTBALL CLUB (Rule M.17)

To:	The Secretary
	The Premier League

I submit herewith samples or our home Strip, alternative Strip(s) and goalkeeper’s Strip for Season 20     /20     A brief description of each is as follows:

Home Strip
Shirts	:
Shorts	:
Stockings	:
Goalkeeper	:
Alternative Strip 1
Shirts	:
Shorts	:
Stockings	:
Goalkeeper	:
Alternative Strip 2*
Shirts	:
Shorts	:
Stockings	:
Goalkeeper	:
		Signed
		Position
		Date

* delete if inapplicable

222

PREMIER LEAGUE Form 14

NOTIFICATION BY VISITING CLUB TO HOME CLUB OF STRIP (Rule M.24)

To: [Name and address of Home Club]

Please take notice that at our League Match against you on [date of match]                       , our team will wear the following Strip:

Outfield Players

Shirts	:
Shorts	:
Stockings	:
Goalkeeper
Shirts	:
Shorts	:
Stockings	:

Signed

Position

Date

223

PREMIER LEAGUE Form 15

APPOINTMENT OF MATCH OFFICIALS (Rule N.3)

To: [Name and address of Match Official]

You are hereby appointed to officiate as Referee/Assistant Referee/Reserve Official/Fourth Official* at the following League Matches:

Date Home Club Visiting Club Venue

The Home Club will in each case give you notice of the kick-off time.

Please acknowledge receipt of this appointment to me forthwith.

Signed
	Secretary
Date

* delete as appropriate

224

PREMIER LEAGUE Form 16

SCOUT REGISTRATION FORM (Rule Q.3)

Scout’s Particulars
Surname	Other name(s)
Address
	Post Code
Date of birth

Application to Register

We hereby apply for the above-named to be registered as a Scout whose registration is held by                                              Football Club.

Signed
	Authorised Signatory
Date

Endorsement by Scout

I hereby consent to the above application. I certify that the above particulars are correct. I agree to be bound by the Rules of the Premier League.

Signed

Date

Secretary’s Certificate

I hereby certify that I have this day registered [name of Scout]                                                                                        

as a Scout registered with                                                                 Football Club.

Signed
	Secretary, the Premier League
Date

225

PREMIER LEAGUE Form 17

CANCELLATION OF SCOUT REGISTRATION (Rule Q.6)

To:	The Secretary
	The Premier League

We,                                                                             Football Club, hereby give notice that on [date                                            we ceased to employ or engage [name of Scout]                                                                                                   and we hereby apply for his registration to be cancelled.

Signed
	Authorised Signatory
Date

Secretary’s Certificate

I hereby certify that I have this day cancelled the registration of [name of Scout]                                                                                                            with                               Football Club and removed his name from the register of Scouts.

Signed
	Secretary, the Premier League
Date

226

PREMIER LEAGUE Form 18

CHILDREN’S OFFICER NOTIFICATION (Rule S.12)

To:	The Secretary	From:	Football Club
	The Premier League

The following member of Staff has been designated as Children’s Services’ Officer:

Name:

Signed

Position

Date

227

PREMIER LEAGUE Form 19

STAFF REGISTER (CHILDREN) (Rule S.14.7)

Name of Club

Staff Particulars

			Date of
		Position	Rule S.36.4	Date	Date
Name	Address	Held	Clearance	Started	Left

228

PREMIER LEAGUE Form 20

VULNERABLE ADULTS’ SERVICES’ OFFICER (Rule S.17)

To:	The Secretary	From:	Football Club
	The Premier League

The following member of Staff has been designated as Vulnerable Adults’ Services’ Officer:

Name:

Signed

Position

Date

229

PREMIER LEAGUE Form 21

STAFF REGISTER — VULNERABLE ADULTS (Rule S.18.5)

Name of Club

Staff Particulars

			Date of
		Position	Rule S.36.4	Date	Date
Name	Address	Held	Clearance	Started	Left

230

PREMIER LEAGUE Form 22

PARENTS’ CONSENT FORM (Rule S.23)

PART 1 — to be completed by the Club
Club name			Football Club
Description of activity
Date(s)	Time(s)	Place(s)

PART 2 — to be completed by the Parent(s)

I/We [full name(s)]
of [address]
	[post code]

the Parent(s) of [child’s full name]                                                                                                                     hereby consent to him/her taking part in the activity described above and consent pursuant to Schedule 2 and Schedule 3 of the Data Protection Act 1998 to The Football Association Premier League Limited holding and processing any and all “personal data” and “sensitive personal data” relating to the aforementioned child contained within this Form 22 for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football. I/We agree to bring him/her to and collect him/her from the activity. He/she understands that it is important, for safety reasons, to obey any instructions given by the staff in charge of the activity.

I/We agree to [child’s first name]                                                                  having emergency dental, medical or surgical treatment (including anaesthetic and blood transfusion) as considered necessary by the medical authorities present. Set out below are the further particulars requested.

Signed
Date	20

Child’s Particulars

Date of birth	NHS number
Name, address and telephone number of doctor
Date of last tetanus injection
Details of any medical treatment he/she is receiving
Details of any medicine he/she is taking
Details of any diet requirements or other special needs

My/our Particulars

Work address(es)

Work telephone number(s)

Home telephone number/Mobile(s)

Alternative contact person [name]

[address]

[telephone number(s)]

231

PREMIER LEAGUE Form 23

NOTIFICATION OF REFERRAL (Rule S.25)

To:	The Head of Safeguarding, The Premier League
And to:	The Head of Education and Child Protection, The Football Association

We,                                           Football Club, hereby notify you that a referral has been made to the police or to Social Services in respect of a Child involved in an Activity. Particulars are as follows:

The Child

Full name		Address
	Post Code		Date of birth

The Activity
Nature of the Activity	Date	Time
Place

The allegation or incident referred

The police
Date and time of referral	Police force
Address	Telephone
Name and rank of officer
Summary of advice received

Social Services
Date and time of referral	Local authority name
Address	Telephone
Name and designation of officer
Summary of advice received

ISA and/or County Safeguarding Lead
Date and time of referral	Local authority name
Address	Telephone
Name and designation of officer
Summary of advice received

Signed

Position

Date

232

PREMIER LEAGUE Form 24

LEAD DISCLOSURE OFFICER NOTIFICATION (Rule S.33.1)

To:	The Secretary	From:	Football Club
	The Premier League

The following member of Staff has been designated as Lead Disclosure Officer:

Name:

Signed

Position

Date

233

PREMIER LEAGUE Form 25

THE FOOTBALL LEAGUE CONTRACT

AN AGREEMENT made the	day of	20
Between
(name)
of
(address)

acting pursuant to Resolution and Authority for and on behalf of the                                                                                            Football Club (hereinafter referred to as “the Club”)

(Company Registration No )

of the one part and

(name)

of

(address)

Football Player (hereinafter referred to as (“the Player”) of the other part.

WHEREBY it is agreed as follows:

1.This Agreement shall remain in force until the 30th day of June 20         unless it shall have previously been terminated by substitution of a revised agreement of as hereinafter provided.

2.The Player agrees to play to the best of his ability in all football matches in which he is selected to play for the Club and to attend at any reasonable place for the purpose of training in accordance with instructions given by any duly authorised official of the Club.

3.The Player agrees to attend all matches in which the Club is engaged when directed by any duly authorised official of the Club.

4.The Player shall play football solely for the Club or as authorised by the Club or as required under the Rules of The Football Association and either the Rules of The FA Premier League or the Regulations of The Football League* dependent on the League in which the Club is in membership. The Player undertakes to adhere to the Laws of the Game of Association Football in all matches in which he participates.

5.The Player agreed to observe the Rules of the Club at all times. The Club and the Player shall observe and be subject to the Rules of The Football Association and either the Rules of The FA Premier League or the Regulations of The Football League* as appropriate. In the case of conflict such Rules and Regulations shall take precedence over this Agreement and over the Rules of the Club.

234

6.The Club undertakes to provide the Payer at the earliest opportunity with copies of all relevant Football Association Rules and FA Premier League Rules or Football League* Regulations as appropriate, the Club Rules for players and any relevant insurance policy applicable to the Player and to provide him with any subsequent amendments to all the above.

7.(a)The Player shall not without the written consent of the Club participate professionally in any other sporting or athletic activity. The Player shall at all times have due regard for the necessity of his maintaining a high standard of physical fitness and agrees not to indulge in any sport, activity or practice that might endanger such fitness. The Player shall not infringe any provision in this regard in any policy of insurance taken out for his benefit or for the benefit of the Club.

(b)The Player agrees to make himself available for community and public relations involvement as requested by the Club management, at reasonable times during the period of the contract (e.g. 2/3 hours per week).

8.Any incapacity or sickness shall be reported by the Player to the Club immediately and the Club shall keep a record of any incapacity. The Player shall submit promptly to such medical and dental examinations as the Club may reasonably require and shall undergo, at no expense to himself, such treatment as may be prescribed by the medical or dental advisers of the Club in order to restore the Player to fitness. The Club shall arrange promptly such prescribed and shall ensure that such treatment is undertaken and completed without expense to the Player notwithstanding that this Agreement expires after such treatment has been prescribed.

9.Subject to the provisions of Clause 10, in the event that the Player shall become incapacitated by reason of sickness or injury the Club shall, unless provision for the continuation of bonus payments be set out in the Schedule to this Agreement during the period of incapacity, pay to the Player for the first twenty-eight weeks of incapacity his basic wage as specified in the Schedule plus a sum equivalent to the amount of sickness benefit which the Club as able to recoup. After twenty-eight weeks of incapacity the Club shall, unless provision for the continuation of bonus payments be set out in the Schedule to this Agreement, pay to the Player his basic wage as specified in the Schedule without reduction for any state sickness or injury benefit that he may receive. The provisions of this Clause apply only to the playing Season. The Player agrees to notify the Club of any sickness benefit received after the end of the playing Season in order for the Club to deduct the amount from the Player’s gross wage.

10.In the event that the Player shall suffer permanent incapacity the club shall be entitled to serve a notice upon the Player terminating the Agreement. The Player’s minimum entitlement shall be to receive 6 month’s notice where the Agreement has not more than 3 years to run with an extra month’s notice for each year or part year in excess of the said 3 years, provided that the parties shall be able to negotiate a longer period of notice if they so wish.

The notice may be served at any time after:

(a)the date on which the Player has declared permanently totally disabled in a case where the Player suffers incapacity within the terms of the Football League and/or FA Premier League Personal Accident Insurance Scheme; or

235

(b)in any other case, the date on which the incapacity is established by independent medical examination.

Where the player is declared permanently totally disabled under the terms of The Football League an/or FA Premier League Personal Accident Insurance Scheme he will be entitled to receive a lump sum disability benefit in accordance with the terms of the relevant policy.

11.(a)The Player shall not reside at any place which the Club deems unsuitable for the performance of his duties under this Agreement.

(b)The Player shall not without the previous consent of the Club be engaged either directly or indirectly in any trade, business or occupation other than his employment hereunder.

12.The Player shall be given every opportunity compatible with his obligations under this Agreement to follow courses of further education or vocational training if he so desires. The Club agrees to give the Footballers’ Further Education and Vocational Training Society particulars of any such courses undertaken by the Player.

13.The Player shall permit the Club to photograph him as a member of the squad of players and staff of the Club provided that such photographs are for use only as the official photographs of the Club. The Player may, save as otherwise mutually agreed and subject to the overriding obligation contained in the Rules of The Football Association not to bring the game of Association Football into disrepute, contribute to the public media in a responsible manner. The Player shall, whenever circumstances permit, give to the Club reasonable notice of his intention to make such contributions to the public media in order to allow representations to be made to him on behalf of the Club if it so desires.

14.(a)The Player shall not induce to attempt to induce any other Player employed by or registered by the Club, or by any other Club, to leave that employment or cease to be so registered for any reason whatsoever.

(b)The Club and the Player shall arrange all contracts of service and transfers of registration to any other Football Club between themselves and shall make no payment to any other person or agent in this respect.

15.No payment shall be made or received by either the Player or the Club to or from any person or organisation whatsoever as an inducement to win, lose or draw a match except for such payments to be made by the Club to the Player as are specifically provided for in the Schedule to this Agreement.

16.If the Player shall be guilty of serious or persistent misconduct or serious or persistent breach of the Rules of the Club or of the terms and conditions of this Agreement the Club may on giving fourteen days’ written notice to the Player terminate this Agreement in accordance with the Rules of The Football Association and either the Rules of The FA Premier League or the Regulations of The Football League* as appropriate and the Club shall notify the Player in writing of the full reasons for the action taken. Such action shall be subject to the Player’s right of appeal (exercisable within seven days of the receipt by the Player of such notice and notification of reasons from the Club) as follows:

(a)he may appeal to the Board of either The FA Premier League or The Football League, dependent on the League in which the Club is in membership, who shall hear the appeal within fourteen days of receipt of the notice of appeal;

236

(b)either the Club or the Player may appeal against the decision of the Board to The Football League* Appeals Committee and such further appeal shall be made within seven days of the receipt of the Board’s decision and shall be heard within fourteen days of receipt of the notice of the further appeal.

Any such termination shall be subject to the rights of the parties provided for in the Rules of the FA Premier League or the Regulations of The Football League* as appropriate. The Club may at its discretion waive its rights under this Clause and take action under the provisions of Clause 18.

17.If the Club is guilty of serious or persistent breach of the terms and conditions of this Agreement the Player may on giving fourteen days’ written notice to the Club terminate this Agreement. The Player shall forward a copy of such notice to The Football Association and either The FA Premier League or The Football League* dependent on the League in which the Club is in membership. The Club shall have a right of appeal as set out in Clause 16(a) mutatis mutandis (exercisable within seven days of the receipts by the Club of such notice from the Player) and the Club or the Player as the case may be shall have a further right of appeal as set out in Clause 16(b).

18.If the Player is guilty of misconduct or a breach of an of the training or disciplinary rules or lawful instructions of the Club or any of the provisions of this Agreement the Club may either impose a fine not exceeding two weeks’ basic wages or order the Player not to attend at the Club for a period not exceeding fourteen days. The Club shall inform the Player in writing of the action taken and the full reasons for it and this information shall be recorded in a register held at the Club. The Player shall have a right of appeal as set out in Clause 16(a) (exercisable within seven days of the receipt by the Player of such written notification from the Club) and the Club or the Player as the case may be shall have a further right of appeal as set out in Clause 16(b) of this Agreement. Any penalty imposed by the Club upon the Player shall not become operative until the appeals procedures have been exhausted.

19.In the event of any grievance in connection with his employment under this Agreement the following procedures shall be available to the Player in the order set out:

(a)the grievance shall be brought informally to the notice of the Manager of the Club in the first instance;

(b)formal notice of the grievance may be given in writing to the Manager of the Club;

(c)if the grievance is not settled to the Player’s satisfaction within fourteen days thereafter formal notice of the grievance may be given in writing to the Secretary of the Club so that this may be considered by the Board of Directors or Committee of the Club or by any duly authorised committee or sub-committee thereof. The matter shall thereupon be dealt with by the Board or Committee at its next convenient meeting and in any event within four weeks of receipt of the notice;

(d)if the grievance is not settled by the Club to the Player’s satisfaction the Player shall have a right of appeal as set out in Clause 16(a) (exercisable within seven days of the Club notifying the Player of the decision of the Board or Committee) and the Club or the Player as the case may be shall have a further right of appeal as set out in Clause 16(b) of this Agreement.

20.The Player may if he so desires be represented at any personal hearing of an appeal under this Agreement by an official or member of the Professional Footballers’ Association.

237

21.Upon the execution of this Agreement the Club shall effect the Registration of the Player with The Football Association and The FA Premier League or The Football League* as appropriate in accordance with their Rules and Regulations. Such Registration may be transferred by mutual consent of the Club and the Player during the currency of this Agreement and this Agreement will be deemed to be terminated (but not so as to affect accrued rights) on the Registration by The Football Association and by The FA Premier League or The Football League* as appropriate of such transfer.

22.The Rules and Regulations of The FA Premier League and The Football League* as to the reengagement and transfer of a registration shall apply to the Club and Player both during the currency and after the expiration of this Agreement.

23.The remuneration of the Player shall be set out in a Schedule attached to this Agreement and signed by the parties. The Schedule shall include all remuneration to which the Player is or may be entitled. In the event of any dispute the remuneration set out in the Schedule shall be conclusively deemed to be the full entitlement of the Player.

24.The Player shall be entitled to a minimum of four weeks’ paid holiday per year, such holiday to be taken at a time which the Club shall determine. The Player shall not participate in professional football during his holiday.

25.Reference herein to Rules, Regulations or By-laws of The Football Association; The FA Premier League, The Football League*, the Club and any other body shall be treated as a reference to those Rules, Regulations and By-laws as from time to time amended.

26.If by the expiry of this Contract the Club has not made the Player an offer of re-engagement or the Player has been granted a Free Transfer under the provisions of The FA Premier League Rules or The Football League* Regulations then he shall continue to receive from his Club as severance payment his weekly basic wage for a period of one month from the expiry date of this Contract or until he signs for another Club whichever period is the shorter provided that where the Player signs for a Club within the month at a reduced basic wage then his old Club shall make up the shortfall in basic wage for the remainder of the month.

27.The terms and conditions of this Contract shall continue to apply in the event of the Club losing Football League status to join The Football Conference except that the references to “Football League” in Clauses 4, 5, 6, 16, 17, 21, 25 and 26 shall be deemed to read “The Football Conference” and in Clause 22 the words “The Regulations of The Football League” shall be altered to read “The Rules of the Football Association”.

28.All previous agreements between the Club and Player are hereby cancelled.

238

SCHEDULE

(a)The Player’s employment with the Club began on the                 day of                       20                          

(b)No employment with a previous employer shall count as part of the Player’s continuous period of employment hereunder.

(c)The Player shall become or continue to be and during the continuance of his employment hereunder shall remain a member of the Football League Players’ Benefit Scheme (and a member of the Pension Scheme) and as such (in the latter case shall be liable to make such contribution and in each case) shall be entitled to such benefits and subject to such conditions as are set out in the definitive Trust Deed or Rules of the Scheme.

(d)A contracting out certificate is not in force in respect of the Player’s employment under this Agreement.

(e)Basic Wage.

£per week from                                           to                                          

£per week from                                           to                                          

£per week from                                           to                                          

£per week from                                           to                                          

£per week from                                           to                                          

(f)Any other provisions:

Signed by the said
and
	(Player)
in the presence of
(Signature)
	(Club Signatory)
(Occupation)
(Address
	(Position)

239

Form 26

No.	FA Copy
	League Copy
	Club Copy
	Player Copy

PREMIER LEAGUE CONTRACT

Player’s surname

Player’s forename(s)

Present Postal Address

Date of Birth

Place of Birth*

Nationality

National Insurance Number

Club for which Player last played or registered

*The Player’s birth certificate must be provided to the League in the case of his first registration.

AN AGREEMENT made the (day)                        day of (month and year)                           Between                        Football Club/Company Limited/Plc whose registered office is at (address)                                                                   

(hereinafter referred to as “the Club”) of the one part and the above-named Player (hereinafter referred to as “the Player”) of the other part.

WHEREBY it is agreed as follows:

1.Definitions and Interpretation

1.1The words and phrases below shall have the following meaning.

“Agent” shall mean any person who represents negotiates on behalf of or otherwise acts for the Club or the Player (other than a solicitor giving professional legal advice only) in the context of either the registration or transfer of the registration of the Player or the employment and/or the terms of employment of the Player by the Club.

“Associated Company” shall mean any company which is a holding company or subsidiary (each as defined in Section 736 of the Companies Act 1985) of the Club or of any holding company of the Club.

“the Board” shall mean the board of directors of the Club for the time being or any duly authorised committee of such board of directors.

“Club Context” shall mean in relation to any representation of the Player and/or the Player’s Image a representation in connection or combination with the name colours Strip trade marks logos or other identifying characteristics of the Club (including trade marks and logos

240

relating to the Club and its activities which trade marks and logos are registered in the name of and/or exploited by any Associated Company) or in any manner referring to or taking advantage of any of the same.

“Club Rules” shall mean the rules or regulations affecting the Player from time to time in force and published by the Club.

“Code of Practice” shall mean the Code of Practice from time to time in force and produced jointly by the Football Association Premier League Limited and the PFA in conjunction with the FA.

“the FA Rules” shall mean the rules and regulations from time to time in force of the FA and including those of FIFA and UEFA to the extent they relate or apply to the Player or the Club.

“the FA” shall mean the Football Association Limited.

“FIFA” shall mean the Fédération Internationale de Football Association.

“Gross Misconduct” shall mean serious or persistent conduct behaviour activity or omission by the Player involving one or more of the following:

(a)theft or fraud;

(b)deliberate and serious damage to the Club’s property;

(c)use or possession of or trafficking in a Prohibited Substance;

(d)incapacity through alcohol affecting the Player’s performance as a player;

(e)breach of or failure to comply with of any of the terms of this contract;

or such other similar or equivalent serious or persistent conduct behaviour activity or omission by the Player which the Board reasonably considers to amount to gross misconduct.

“Holiday Year” shall mean a period of twelve months from 1st July in one year to 30th June in the next year.

“Internet” shall mean the global network of computer systems using TCP/IP protocols including (without limitation) the World Wide Web.

“the Laws of the Game” shall mean the laws from time to time in force governing the game of association football as laid down by the International Football Association Board (as defined in the statutes of FIFA).

“the League” shall mean the football league of which the Club is a member from time to time.

“the League Rules” shall mean the rules or regulations from time to time in force of the League.

“Manager” shall mean the official of the Club responsible for selecting the Club’s first team.

“Media” shall mean any and all media whether now existing or hereafter invented including but not limited to any print and/or paper medium broadcast satellite or cable transmission and any visual and/or audio medium and including but not limited to the Internet any television or radio channel

241

Website webcast and/or any transmission made by any mobile or mobile telephony standard or technology or other media or broadcasting service.

“PFA” shall mean the Professional Footballers Association.

“Permanent Incapacity” shall mean either (a) “Permanent Total Disablement” as defined in the League’s personal accident insurance scheme or (b) incapacity of the Player by reason of or resulting from any injury or illness (including mental illness or disorder) where in the written opinion of an appropriately qualified medical consultant instructed by the Club (“the Initial Opinion”) and (if requested in writing either by the Club at any time or by the Player at any time but not later than twenty one days after receipt from the Club of notice in writing terminating this contract pursuant to clause 8.1) of a further such consultant approved or proposed by the Player (and in the absence of either an approval or proposal within 28 days of the request nominated on the application of either party by the President (“the President”) for the time being of the Royal College of Surgeons) (“the Further Opinion”) the Player will be unlikely by reason of such incapacity to play football to the same standard at which the Player would have played if not for such incapacity for a consecutive period of not less than twenty months commencing on the date of commencement of the incapacity PROVIDED that if the Initial Opinion and the Further Opinion disagree with one another then if the Further Opinion was given by a consultant nominated by the President it shall prevail but if not then a third opinion (“the Third Opinion”) from a consultant nominated by the President may be obtained on the application of either party and that opinion shall be final and binding for the purposes of this definition.

“Player’s Image” shall mean the Player’s name nickname fame image signature voice and film and photographic portrayal virtual and/or electronic representation reputation replica and all other characteristics of the Player including his shirt number.

“Player Injury” shall mean any injury or illness (including mental illness or disorder) other than any injury or illness which is directly caused by or results directly from a breach by the Player of his obligations under clause 3.2.1 of this contract or of any other of his obligations hereunder amounting to Gross Misconduct.

“Prohibited Substance” shall have the meaning set out in the FA Rules.

“the Rules” shall mean the statutes and regulations of FIFA and UEFA the FA Rules the League Rules the Code of Practice and the Club Rules.

“Strip” shall mean all versions from time to time of the Club’s official football clothing including shirts shorts socks and/or training kit track suits headwear and/or any other clothing displaying the Club’s name and/or official logo.

“UEFA” shall mean the Union des Associations Européennes de Football.

“Website” shall mean a site forming part of the Internet with a unique URL/domain name.

1.2For the purposes of this contract and provided the context so permits:

1.2.1the singular shall include the plural and vice versa and any gender includes any other gender;

242

1.2.2references to person shall include any entity business firm or unincorporated association; and

1.2.3references to statutory enactments or to the Rules shall include re-enactments and amendments of substantially the same intent as the original referenced enactment or Rule.

1.3The headings of this contract are for convenience only and not interpretation.

1.4In the event of any dispute as to the interpretation of any of the provisions of this contract reference shall be made (where appropriate) for clarification to the Code of Practice but so that in the event of any conflict the provisions of this contract shall prevail. Subject thereto wherever specific reference to the Code of Practice is made in this contract the relevant terms and provisions thereof are deemed incorporated herein as if set out in full.

2.Appointment and duration

2.1The Club engages the Player as a professional footballer on the terms and conditions of this contract and subject to the Rules.

2.2This contract shall remain in force until the date specified in clause 2 of Schedule 2 hereto subject to any earlier determination pursuant to the terms of this contract.

3.Duties and Obligations of the Player

3.1The Player agrees:

3.1.1when directed by an authorised official of the Club:

3.1.1.1to attend matches in which the Club is engaged;

3.1.1.2to participate in any matches in which he is selected to play for the Club; and

3.1.1.3to attend at any reasonable place for the purposes of and to participate in training and match preparation;

3.1.2to play to the best of his skill and ability at all times;

3.1.3except to the extent prevented by injury or illness to maintain a high standard of physical fitness at all times and not to indulge in any activity sport or practice which might endanger such fitness or inhibit his mental or physical ability to play practise or train;

3.1.4to undertake such other duties and to participate in such other activities as are consistent with the performance of his duties under clauses 3.1.1 to 3.1.3 and as are reasonably required of the Player;

3.1.5that he has given all necessary authorities for the release to the Club of his medical records and will continue to make the same available as requested by the Club from time to time during the continuance of this contract;

3.1.6to comply with and act in accordance with all lawful instructions of any authorised official of the Club;

3.1.7to play football solely for the Club or as authorised by the Club or as required by the Rules;

3.1.8to observe the Laws of the Game when playing football;

3.1.9to observe the Rules but in the case of the Club Rules to the extent only that they do not conflict with or seek to vary the express terms of this contract;

3.1.10to submit promptly to such medical and dental examinations as the Club may reasonably require and to undergo at no expense to himself such treatment as may be prescribed by the medical or dental advisers of the Club or the Club’s insurers;

243

3.1.11on the termination of this contract for any cause to return to the Club in a reasonable and proper condition any property (including any car) which has been provided or made available by the Club to the Player in connection with his employment.

3.2The Player agrees that he shall not:

3.2.1undertake or be involved in any activity or practice which will knowingly cause to be void or voidable or which will invoke any exclusion of the Player’s cover pursuant to any policy of insurance maintained for the benefit of the Club on the life of the Player or covering his physical well-being (including injury and incapacity and treatment thereof);

3.2.2when playing or training wear anything (including jewellery) which is or could be dangerous to him or any other person;

3.2.3except to the extent specifically agreed in writing between the Club and the Player prior to the signing of this contract use as his regular place of residence any place which the Club reasonably deems unsuitable for the performance by the Player of his duties other than temporarily pending relocation;

3.2.4undertake or be engaged in any other employment or be engaged or involved in any trade business or occupation or participate professionally in any other sporting or athletic activity without the prior written consent of the Club PROVIDED THAT this shall not:

3.2.4.1prevent the Player from making any investment in any business so long as it does not conflict or interfere with his obligations hereunder; or

3.2.4.2limit the Player’s rights under clauses 4 and 6.1.8;

3.2.5knowingly or recklessly do write or say anything or omit to do anything which is likely to bring the Club or the game of football into disrepute cause the Player or the Club to be in breach of the Rules or cause damage to the Club or its officers or employees or any match official. Whenever circumstances permit the Player shall give to the Club reasonable notice of his intention to make any contributions to the public media in order to allow representations to be made to him on behalf of the Club if it so desires;

3.2.6except in the case of emergency arrange or undergo any medical treatment without first giving the Club proper details of the proposed treatment and physician/surgeon and requesting the Club’s consent which the Club will not unreasonably withhold having due regard to the provisions of the Code of Practice.

4.Community public relations and marketing

4.1For the purposes of the promotional community and public relations activities of the Club and/or (at the request of the Club) of any sponsors or commercial partners of the Club and/or of the League and/or of any main sponsors of the League the Player shall attend at and participate in such events as may reasonably be required by the Club including but not limited to appearances and the granting of interviews and photographic opportunities as authorised by the Club. The Club shall give reasonable notice to the Player of the Club’s requirements and the Player shall make himself available for up to six hours per week of which approximately half shall be devoted to the community and public relations activities of the Club. No photograph of the Player taken pursuant to the provisions of this clause 4.1 shall be used by the Club or any other person to imply any brand or product endorsement by the Player.

4.2Whilst he is providing or performing the services set out in this contract (including travelling on Club business) the Player shall:

244

4.2.1wear only such clothing as is approved by an authorised official of the Club; and

4.2.2not display any badge mark logo trading name or message on any item of clothing without the written consent of an authorised official of the Club provided that nothing in this clause shall prevent the Player wearing and/or promoting football boots and in the case of a goalkeeper gloves of his choice.

4.3Subject in any event to clause 4.4 and except to the extent of any commitments already entered into by the Player as at the date hereof or when on international duty in relation to the Players’ national football association UEFA or FIFA he shall not (without the written consent of the Club) at any time during the term of this contract do anything to promote endorse or provide promotional marketing or advertising services or exploit the Player’s Image either (a) in relation to any person in respect of such person’s products brand or services which conflict or compete with any of the Club’s club branded or football related products (including the Strip) or any products brand or services of the Club’s two main sponsors/commercial partners or of the League’s one principal sponsor or (b) for the League.

4.4The Player agrees that he will not either on his own behalf or with or through any third party undertake promotional activities in a Club Context nor exploit the Player’s Image in a Club Context in any manner and/or in any Media nor grant the right to do so to any third party.

4.5Except to the extent specifically herein provided or otherwise specifically agreed with the Player nothing in this contract shall prevent the Player from undertaking promotional activities or from exploiting the Player’s Image so long as:

4.5.1the said promotional activities or exploitation do not interfere or conflict with the Player’s obligations under this contract; and

4.5.2the Player gives reasonable advance notice to the Club of any intended promotional activities or exploitation.

4.6The Player hereby grants to the Club the right to photograph the Player both individually and as a member of a squad and to use such photographs and the Player’s Image in a Club Context in connection with the promotion of the Club and its playing activities and the promotion of the League and the manufacture sale distribution licensing advertising marketing and promotion of the Club’s club branded and football related products (including the Strip) or services (including such products or services which are endorsed by or produced under licence from the Club) and in relation to the League’s licensed products services and sponsors in such manner as the Club may reasonably think fit so long as:

4.6.1the use of the Player’s photograph and/or Player’s Image either alone or with not more than two other players at the Club shall be limited to no greater usage than the average for all players regularly in the Club’s first team;

4.6.2the Player’s photograph and/or Player’s Image shall not be used to imply any brand or product endorsement by the Player; and

4.6.3PROVIDED that all rights shall cease on termination of this contract save for the use and/or sale of any promotional materials or products as aforesaid as shall then already be manufactured or in the process of manufacture or required to satisfy any outstanding orders.

4.7In its dealings with any person permitted by the Club to take photographs of the Player the Club shall use reasonable endeavours to ensure that the copyright of the photographs so taken is vested in the Club and/or that no use is made of the said photographs without the Club’s consent and in accordance with the provisions of this contract.

245

4.8The Player shall be entitled to make a responsible and reasonable reply or response to any media comment or published statements likely to adversely affect the Player’s standing or reputation and subject as provided for in clause 3.2.5 to make contributions to the public media in a responsible manner.

4.9In this clause 4 where the context so admits the expression “the Club” includes any Associated Company of the Club but only to the extent and in the context that such company directly or indirectly provides facilities to or undertakes commercial marketing or public relations activities for the Club and not so as to require the consent of any Associated Company when consent of the Club is required.

4.10For the purposes of the Contracts (Rights of Third Parties) Act 1999 nothing in this clause 4 is intended to nor does it give to the League any right to enforce any of its provisions against the Club or the Player.

4.11Nothing in this clause 4 shall prevent the Club from entering into other arrangements additional or supplemental hereto or in variance hereof in relation to advertising marketing and/or promotional services with the Player or with or for all or some of the Club’s players (including the Player) from time to time. Any other such arrangements which have been agreed as at the date of the signing of this contract and any image contract or similar contract required to be set out in this contract by the League Rules are set out in Schedule 2 paragraph 13.

5.Remuneration and expenses

5.1Throughout his engagement the Club shall pay to the Player the remuneration and shall provide the benefits (if any) as are set out in Schedule 2.

5.2The Club shall reimburse the Player all reasonable hotel and other expenses wholly and exclusively incurred by him in or about the performance of his duties under this contract PROVIDED that the Player has obtained the prior authorisation of a director the Manager or the secretary of the Club and the Player furnishes the Club with receipts or other evidence of such expenses.

5.3The Club may deduct from any remuneration payable to the Player:

5.3.1any monies disbursed and/or liabilities incurred by the Club on behalf of the Player with the Players prior consent;

5.3.2any other monies (but not claims for damages or compensation) which can be clearly established to be properly due from the Player to the Club.

5.4If at a Disciplinary hearing conducted under Part 1 of Schedule 1 hereto a fine is imposed on a player calculated by reference to the Player’s weekly wage, the fine shall take the form of a forfeiture of wages of a corresponding amount so that the amount forfeit shall not become payable to the Player. The forfeiture shall take effect in relation to the monthly instalment of the Player’s remuneration falling due next after the date on which the notice of the decision is given to him (“Pay Day”). But see clause 5.5 dealing with appeals. For the avoidance of doubt, the amount forfeit is the gross amount of the weekly wage.

5.5If on Pay Day the time for appealing has not expired or if notice of appeal has been given, the reference to Pay Day shall be to the day on which the monthly instalment of remuneration becomes payable next after (i) the expiry of the time for appealing without any appeal having been made or (ii) if an appeal is made, the date on which the outcome of the appeal is notified to the Player. In the case of an appeal, the amount that is forfeit shall be the amount (if any) determined on appeal.

246

6.Obligations of the Club

6.1The Club shall:

6.1.1observe the Rules all of which (other than the Club Rules) shall take precedence over the Club Rules;

6.1.2provide the Player each year with copies of all the Rules which affect the Player and of the terms and conditions of any policy of insurance in respect of or in relation to the Player with which the Player is expected to comply;

6.1.3promptly arrange appropriate medical and dental examinations and treatment for the Player at the Club’s expense in respect of any injury to or illness (including mental illness or disorder) of the Player save where such injury or illness is caused by an activity or practice on the part of the Player which breaches clause 3.2.1 hereof in which case the Club shall only be obliged to arrange and pay for treatment to the extent that the cost thereof remains covered by the Club’s policy of medical insurance or (if the Club does not maintain such a policy) then to the extent that it would remain covered by such a policy were one maintained upon normal industry terms commonly available within professional football and so that save as aforesaid this obligation shall continue in respect of any examinations and/or treatment the necessity for which arose during the currency of this contract notwithstanding its subsequent expiry or termination until the earlier of completion of the necessary examinations and/or prescribed treatment and a period of eighteen months from the date of expiry or termination hereof;

6.1.4The Club shall use all reasonable endeavours to ensure that any policy of insurance maintained by the Club for the benefit of the Player continues to provide cover for any examinations and/or treatment as are referred to in clause 6.1.3 until completion of any such examinations and/or treatment;

6.1.5comply with all relevant statutory provisions relating to industrial injury and any regulations made pursuant thereto;

6.1.6at all times maintain and observe a proper health and safety policy for the security safety and physical well being of the Player when carrying out his duties under this contract;

6.1.7in any case where the Club would otherwise be liable as employer for any acts or omissions of the Player in the lawful and proper performance of his playing practising or training duties under this contract defend the Player against any proceedings threatened or brought against him at any time arising out of the carrying out by him of any such acts or omissions and indemnify him from any damages awarded and this obligation and indemnity shall continue in relation to any such acts or omissions during the currency of this contract notwithstanding its expiry or termination before such proceedings are threatened and/or brought;

6.1.8give the Player every opportunity compatible with his obligations under this contract to follow any course of further education or vocational training which he wishes to undertake and give positive support to the Player in undertaking such education and training. The Player shall supply the Footballer’s Further Education and Vocational Training Society with particulars of any courses undertaken by him; and

6.1.9release the Player as required for the purposes of fulfilling the obligations in respect of representative matches to his national association pursuant to the statutes and regulations of FIFA.

247

6.2           The Club shall not without the consent in writing of the Player:

6.2.1take or use or permit to be used photographs of the Player for any purposes save as permitted by clause 4; or

6.2.2use or reveal the contents of any medical reports or other medical information regarding the Player obtained by the Club save for the purpose of assessing the Player’s health and fitness obtaining medical and insurance cover and complying with the Club’s obligations under the Rules.

7.             Injury and Illness

7.1Any injury to or illness of the Player shall be reported by him or on his behalf to the Club immediately and the Club shall keep a record of such injury or illness.

7.2In the event that the Player shall become incapacitated from playing by reason of any injury or illness (including mental illness or disorder) the Club shall pay to the Player during such period of incapacity or the period of this contract (whichever is the shorter) the following amounts of remuneration for the following periods:

7.2.1in the case of a Player Injury his basic wage over the first eighteen months and one half of his basic wage for the remainder of his period of incapacity;

7.2.2in the case of any other injury or illness his basic wage over the first twelve months and one half of his basic wage for the remainder of his period of incapacity.

7.3In each case specified in clause 7.2 above there shall be paid to the Player in addition to his basic wage all or the appropriate share of any bonus payments if and to the extent that payment or provision for continuation of the same is specifically provided for in Schedule 2 or in the Club’s Bonus Scheme.

7.4The payments made by the Club pursuant to clause 7.2 shall be deemed to include all and any statutory sick pay and/or any other state benefits payable by reference to sickness to which the Player may be entitled.

7.5Nothing in this clause 7 shall reduce or vary the entitlement of the Player to signing on fees and/or loyalty payments or any other payments of a similar nature due to him under this contract.

8.             Permanent or Prolonged Incapacity

8.1           In the event that:

8.1.1the Player shall suffer Permanent Incapacity; or

8.1.2the Player has been incapacitated from playing by reason of or resulting from the same injury or illness (including mental illness or disorder) for a period (consecutive or in the aggregate) amounting to eighteen months in any consecutive period of twenty months;

the Club shall be entitled to serve a notice upon the Player terminating this contract.

8.2The length of such notice shall be twelve months in the case of an incapacity by reason of a Player Injury and six months in every other case.

8.3The notice referred to in clause 8.1 may be served at any time after:

8.3.1the date on which the Player is declared to be suffering Permanent Total Disablement under the terms of the League’s personal accident insurance scheme; or

248

8.3.2the date on which such Permanent Incapacity is established by the Initial Opinion; or

8.3.3in the case of any incapacity as is referred to in 8.1.2 the date on which the period of incapacity shall exceed eighteen months as aforesaid but so that the right to terminate pursuant to clause 8.1.2 shall only apply while such incapacity shall continue thereafter.

8.4In the event that after the service of any notice pursuant to clause 8.1.1 Permanent Incapacity is not confirmed by the Further Opinion (if requested) or (where relevant) by the Third Opinion then such notice shall lapse and cease to be of effect.

8.5In the case of any notice of termination given under this clause 8 the Club shall be entitled by further notice on or after serving notice of termination to terminate this contract forthwith on paying to the Player at the time of such termination the remainder of his remuneration and any other sums properly due to him under this contract and the value of any other benefits which would be payable or available to the Player during the remainder of the period of his notice of termination provided always that the Club’s obligations pursuant to clause 6.1.3 shall continue to apply during the remainder of the said notice period and for any further relevant period as provided therein.

8.6Where the Club has made payment to the Player during any period of incapacity owing to illness or injury and the Player’s absence is due to the action of a third party other than of another club player or match official in relation to any damage or injury sustained on or about the field of play or during training or practising giving the Player a right of recovery against that third party then if the Player makes any claim against such third party the Player must where he is reasonably able to do so include as part of such claim from such third party a claim for recovery of any such payment and upon successful recovery repay to the Club the lesser of the total of the remuneration paid by the Club to the Player during the period of incapacity and the amount of any damages payable to or recovered by the Player in respect of such claim or otherwise by reference to loss of earnings under this contract under any compromise settlement or judgment. Any amounts paid by the Club to the Player in such circumstances shall constitute loans from the Club to be repaid to the Club to the extent aforesaid upon successful recovery as aforesaid.

9.             Disciplinary Procedure

Except in any case where the Club terminates the Player’s employment pursuant to the provisions of clause 10 hereof (when the procedure set out therein shall apply) the Club shall operate the disciplinary procedure set out in Part 1 of Schedule 1 hereto in relation to any breach or failure to observe the terms of this contract or of the Rules.

10.          Termination by the Club

10.1The Club shall be entitled to terminate the employment of the Player by fourteen days’ notice in writing to the Player if the Player:

10.1.1shall be guilty of Gross Misconduct;

10.1.2shall fail to heed any final written warning given under the provisions of Part 1 of Schedule 1 hereto; or

10.1.3is convicted of any criminal offence where the punishment consists of a sentence of imprisonment of three months or more (which is not suspended).

10.2If the Club terminates the Player’s employment for any reason under clause 10.1 the Club shall within seven days thereafter notify the Player in writing of the full reasons for the action taken.

249

10.3The Player may by notice in writing served on the Club and the League at any time from the date of termination up to fourteen days after receipt by the Player of written notification under clause 10.2 give notice of appeal against the decision of the Club to the League and such appeal shall be determined in accordance with the procedures applicable pursuant to the League Rules.

10.4If the Player exercises his right of appeal the termination of this contract by the Club shall not become effective unless and until it shall have been determined  that the Club was entitled to terminate this contract pursuant to clause 10.1 but so that if it is so determined then subject only to clause 10.5.3 the Player shall cease to be entitled to any remuneration or benefits with effect from the expiration of the period of notice referred to in clause 10.3 and any payment made by the Club in respect thereof shall forthwith become due from the Player to the Club.

10.5Pending the hearing and determination of such appeal the Club may suspend the Player for up to a maximum of six weeks from the date of notice of termination and if the Board so determine such suspension shall be without pay provided that:

10.5.1the payment due to the Player in respect of the fourteen days’ notice period under clause 10.1 is made to the Player forthwith;

10.5.2pending the determination of the appeal an amount equal to the remuneration which would otherwise have been due to the Player but for the suspension without pay is paid to an escrow account held by the PFA as and when it would otherwise have become due for payment to the Player and following the determination of the appeal the PFA will either pay the money (including interest earned on the said account) to the Player or return it to the Club according to the appeal decision;

10.5.3all other benefits for the Player under the provisions of clauses 6.1.3 and 6.1.4 of this contract shall be maintained and remain in force while the appeal is pending; and

10.5.4during any such period of suspension the Club shall be under no obligation to assign to the Player any playing training or other duties and shall be entitled to exclude the Player from the Club’s premises including its ground and training ground.

10.6Upon any termination of this contract by the Club becoming operative the Club shall forthwith release the Player’s registration.

11.Termination by the Player

11.1The Player shall be entitled to terminate this contract by fourteen days’ notice in writing to the Club if the Club:

11.1.1shall be guilty of serious or persistent breach of the terms and conditions of this contract; or

11.1.2fails to pay any remuneration or other payments or bonuses due to the Player or make available any benefits due to him as it or they fall due or within fourteen days thereafter and has still failed to make payment in full or make the benefits available by the expiry of the said fourteen days’ notice.

11.2The Club may within fourteen days of receipt of any notice of termination of this contract by the Player in accordance with clause 11.1 give written notice of appeal against such termination to the Player and to the League which shall hear such appeal in accordance with procedures applicable pursuant to the League Rules.

11.3If the Club exercises its right of appeal pursuant to clause 11.2 the termination of this contract shall not become operative unless and until it shall have been determined that the Player was entitled to terminate this contract pursuant to clause 11.1.

250

11.4Upon any termination of this contract by the Player becoming operative the Club shall forthwith release the Player’s registration.

12.Grievance Procedure

In the event that the Player has any grievance in connection with his employment under this contract the grievance procedures set out in Part 2 of the Schedule 1 hereto shall be available to the Player.

13.Representation of Player

In any disciplinary or grievance procedure the Player shall be entitled to be accompanied by or represented by his Club captain or a PFA delegate and/or any officer of the PFA.

14.Holidays

For each Holiday Year the Player shall be entitled to take in the aggregate the equivalent of five weeks paid holiday to be taken at a time or times and for such days during the Holiday Year as shall be determined by the Club but so that (subject to the Club’s first team and any international commitments) the Club shall not unreasonably refuse to permit the Player to take three of such weeks consecutively. Holidays not taken during any Holiday Year (or subject to agreement by the Club within one month of the end of such Holiday Year) may not be carried forward into any subsequent Holiday Year.

15.Survival

The provisions of this contract shall remain in full force and effect in respect of any act or omission of either party during the period of this contract notwithstanding the termination of this contract.

16.Confidentiality

This contract is to be treated as being private and confidential and its contents shall not be disclosed or divulged either directly or indirectly to any person firm or company whatsoever either by the Club the Player or any Agent of the Club or the Player except:

16.1with the prior written agreement of both the Club and the Player; or

16.2as may be required by any statutory regulatory governmental or quasi governmental authorities or as otherwise required by law or pursuant to the Rules including (where appropriate) any recognised stock exchange; or

16.3in the case of the Player to his duly appointed Agent and professional advisers including the PFA; or

16.4in the case of the Club to its duly appointed Agent and its professional advisers or to such of its directors secretary servants or representatives or auditors to whom such disclosure is strictly necessary for the purposes of their duties and then only to the extent so necessary.

17.Arbitration

Any dispute between the Club and the Player not provided for in clauses 9, 10, 11,12 and Schedule 1 hereof shall be referred to arbitration in accordance with the League Rules or (but only if mutually agreed by the Club and the Player) in accordance with the FA Rules.

18.Specificity of Football

The parties hereto confirm and acknowledge that this contract the rights and obligations undertaken by the parties hereto and the fixed term period thereof reflect the special relationship and characteristics involved in the employment of football players and the participation by the parties in the game of football pursuant to the Rules and the parties accordingly agree that all matters of dispute in relation to the rights and obligations of the parties hereto and otherwise pursuant to the Rules including as to termination of this contract and any compensation payable in respect of termination or breach thereof shall be submitted to

251

and the parties hereto accept the jurisdiction and all appropriate determinations of such tribunal panel or other body (including pursuant to any appeal therefrom) pursuant to the provisions of and in accordance with the procedures and practices under this contract and the Rules.

19.Severance

19.1If the Player shall not make an application to an Employment Tribunal for compensation in respect of unfair dismissal or redundancy as a result of not being offered a new contract either on terms at least as favourable as under this contract or at all then the following provisions of this clause 19 shall take effect.

19.2If by the expiry of this contract the Club has not made to the Player an offer of re-engagement on terms at least as favourable to the Player as those applicable over the last twelve months of this contract (or the length of this contract if shorter) then subject to clauses 19.1 and 19.3 the Player shall continue to receive from his Club (as a separate payment representing compensation as more particularly referred to in the Code of Practice) a payment equal to his weekly basic wage (at the average amount of his weekly wage over the preceding 12 months of this contract or the whole of this contract if shorter) for a period of one month from the expiry of this contract or until the Player signs for another club whichever period is the shorter provided that where the Player signs for another club within that period of one month at a lower basic wage than such average then such payment shall in addition include a sum equal to the shortfall in such basic wage for the remainder of such period.

19.3The maximum amount payable to the Player under sub-clause 19.2 is double the maximum sum which an Employment Tribunal can award from time to time as a compensatory award for unfair dismissal.

20.Miscellaneous

20.1This contract and the documents referred to herein constitute the entire agreement between the Club and the Player and supersede any and all preceding agreements between the Club and the Player.

20.2The further particulars of terms of employment not contained in the body of this contract which must be given to the Player in compliance with Part 1 of the Employment Rights Act 1996 are given in Schedule 2.

20.3This contract is signed by the parties hereto in duplicate so that for this purpose each signed agreement shall constitute an original but taken together they shall constitute one agreement.

20.4For the purposes of the Data Protection Act 1998 the Player consents to the Club the League PFA and FA collecting Personal Data including Sensitive Personal Data (both as defined in the said Act) about the Player. The Club’s Data Protection Policy can be found in the Club’s employee handbook.

21.Jurisdiction and Law

This contract shall be governed by and construed in accordance with English law and the parties submit to the non exclusive jurisdiction of the English Courts.

252

SCHEDULE 1

Part 1

Disciplinary Procedure and Penalties

1.Introduction

The disciplinary procedure aims to ensure that the Club behaves fairly in investigating and dealing with allegations of unacceptable conduct with a view to helping and encouraging all employees of the Club to achieve and maintain appropriate standards of conduct and performance. The Club nevertheless reserves the right to depart from the precise requirements of its disciplinary procedure where the Club considers it expedient to do so and where the Player’s resulting treatment is no less fair.

2.Records

All cases of disciplinary action under this procedure will be recorded and placed in the Club’s records until deleted in accordance with paragraph 4.2. A copy of the Club’s disciplinary records concerning the Player will be supplied to the Player at his request.

3.The Procedure

The following steps will be taken as appropriate in all cases of disciplinary action:

3.1Investigation

No action will be taken before a proper investigation has been undertaken by the Club into the matter complained of. If the Club determines the same to be appropriate the Club may by written notice suspend the Player for up to fourteen days while the investigation takes place. If the Player is so suspended this contract will continue together with all the Player’s rights under it including the payment of the Player’s remuneration and benefits but during the period of suspension the Player will not be entitled to access to any of the Club’s premises except at the prior request or with the prior consent of the Club and subject to such conditions as the Club may impose. The decision to suspend the Player will be notified in writing to the Player by the Club.

3.2Disciplinary Hearing

3.2.1If the Club decides to hold a disciplinary hearing about the matter complained of the Player will be given full details in writing of the complaint against him and reasonable notice of the date and time of the hearing. At the hearing the Player will be given an opportunity to state his case either personally or through his representative as provided for in clause 13 of this contract.

3.2.2Subject as provided in paragraph 3.2.3 no disciplinary penalty will be imposed without first giving the Player the opportunity to state his case to the Manager or if the Player so requests to a director of the Club and where the Club considers it appropriate or where the Player requests the same without a disciplinary hearing.

3.2.3A disciplinary hearing may proceed in the Player’s absence and a disciplinary penalty may be imposed if he fails to appear at such hearing after having received proper notice thereof.

253

3.3Appeals

3.3.1The Player shall have a right of appeal to the Board against any disciplinary decision. The Player should inform the Board in writing of his wish to appeal within fourteen days of the date of notification to him of the decision which forms the subject of such appeal. The Board will conduct an appeal hearing as soon as possible thereafter at which the Player will be given a further opportunity to state his case. The decision of the Board will be notified to the Player in writing within seven days and subject to paragraph 3.3.2 will be final and binding under this procedure.

3.3.2In the event of any sanction being imposed or confirmed in excess of an oral warning the Player may by notice in writing served on the Club and the League within fourteen days of receipt by the Player of written notification of the decision of the Board give notice of appeal against it to the League who will determine the matter in accordance with the League Rules.

3.3.3If the Player exercises any right of appeal as aforesaid any sanction imposed by the Club upon the Player shall not take effect until the appropriate appeal has been determined and the sanction confirmed varied or revoked as the case may be.

4.Disciplinary Penalties

4.1At a disciplinary hearing or on an appeal against a disciplinary decision the Club may dismiss the allegation or if it is proved to the Club’s satisfaction may:

4.1.1give an oral warning a formal written warning or after a previous warning or warnings a final written warning to the Player;

4.1.2impose a fine not exceeding the amount of the Player’s basic wage for a period of up to two weeks for a first offence (unless otherwise approved by the PFA in accordance with the Code of Practice) and up to four weeks for subsequent offences in any consecutive period of twelve months but only in accordance with the provisions of the Code of Practice;

4.1.3order the Player not to attend at any of the Club’s premises for such period as the Club thinks fit not exceeding four weeks;

4.1.4in any circumstances which would entitle the Club to dismiss the Player pursuant to any of the provisions of clause 10 of this contract dismiss the Player or impose such other disciplinary action (including suspension of the Player and/or a fine of all or part of the amount of the Player’s basic wage for a period not exceeding six weeks).

4.2Any warning or sanction given under this disciplinary procedure will be deleted in the Club’s records after twelve months.

Part 2

Grievance Procedures

1.The Player shall bring any grievance informally to the notice of the Manager in the first instance. The Player may be required by the Manager to put any such grievance in writing. Having enquired into such grievance the Manager will then notify the Player of his decision.

2.If the grievance is not determined by the Manager to the Player’s satisfaction the Player may within fourteen days thereafter serve formal notice of the grievance in writing on the secretary of the Club and the matter shall thereupon be determined by the chairman of the Club or by the Board as soon as possible and in any event within four weeks of the receipt of the notice.

254

SCHEDULE 2

Supplemental Provisions and Employment Rights Act 1996

The following provisions shall apply to supplement the provisions of this contract and the information as set out herein in order to comply with the requirements of Part 1 of the Employment Rights Act 1996.

1.The Player’s employment with the Club began on                                                                                                              

2.The date of termination of this contract is 30 June 20      

3.No employment with a previous employer shall count as part of the Player’s continuous period of employment hereunder.

4.The Player’s hours of work are such as the Club may from time to time reasonably require of him to carry out his duties and the Player shall not be entitled to any additional remuneration for work done outside normal working hours.

5.The place of employment shall be at the Club’s ground and training ground but the Club shall be entitled to require the Player to play and to undertake his duties hereunder at any other place throughout the world.

6.No contracting out certificate pursuant to the Pensions Scheme Act 1993 is in force in respect of the Player’s employment under this contract.

7.The Player shall become or continue to be and during the continuance of his employment hereunder shall remain a member of the 2011 Section of the Professional Footballers’ Pension Scheme unless he notifies the Scheme Administrator in writing that he wishes to opt out of the Scheme. For as long as he remains a member of the 2011 Section, an annual contribution (funded by the levy on transfer fees) will be paid into the Scheme for the benefit of the Player. The annual contribution shall be £4750 or such other amount as determined by the Trustees of the Scheme from time to time. The Player shall not be required to contribute to the 2011 Section but may elect to contribute such amount as he notifies to the Scheme Administrator in writing. Where a Player decides to contribute to the 2011 Section he can agree with his Club and the Scheme Administrator for the contribution to be made through a salary sacrifice arrangement.

Where, by virtue of previous membership of the Professional Footballers’ Pension Scheme, the Player has built up benefits under its Cash Section and/or Income Section, those benefits will be frozen and revalued until his retirement from the Scheme. The Player shall be entitled to such benefits (including death benefits) from each section of the Scheme in which he has participated on such conditions as are set out in the Scheme’s definitive trust deed and rules as amended from time to time.

The Player further agrees that the Club may disclose his name, address, gender, date of birth, National Insurance number, salary information and dates of commencement and termination of employment to the League and the trustees of the Scheme for the purposes of facilitating the administration of the Scheme.

255

8.Remuneration

The Player’s remuneration shall be:

8.1Basic Wage:

£per week/per annum payable by monthly installments in arrear

from               to               

£per week/per annum payable by monthly installments in arrear

from               to               

£per week/per annum payable by monthly installments in arrear

from               to               

£per week/per annum payable by monthly installments in arrear

from               to               

£per week/per annum payable by monthly installments in arrear

from               to               

£per week/per annum payable by monthly installments in arrear

from               to               

£per week/per annum payable by monthly installments in arrear

from               to               

8.2 Such of the bonuses and incentives as the Player shall be entitled to receive under the terms of the Club’s bonus and incentive scheme as are set out below/a copy of which is annexed hereto.

8.3Any other payments as follows:

9.Insurances (if any) maintained for the benefit of the Player subject to the terms and conditions thereof during currency of this contract the premiums of which are paid by the Club.

Nature of Policy Amount

256

10.Benefits (if any) to be provided to the Player during the currency of this contract

11.The Player’s normal retirement age is 35 years.

12.The terms and conditions of this contract form part of a number of collective agreements between the Club (through the League) and the Player (through the PFA) affecting the Player’s employment and full details thereof are set out in the Code of Practice.

13.(If applicable) The following provisions which are additional or supplemental to those set out in clause 4 have been agreed between the Club and the Player as referred to in clause 4.11.

14.Any other provisions:

257

SIGNED by the Player
in the presence of:
[Witness Signature]
[Address]
Occupation
SIGNED by the Player’s parent or guardian (if the player is under 18)
in the presence of:
[Witness Signature]
[Address]
Occupation
SIGNEDby [name]
for and on behalf of the
Club in the presence of:
[Witness Signature]
[Address]
Occupation
Did the Player use the sevices of an Agent	yes/no
If yes, name of Agent
Signature of Agent
Did the Club use the services of an Agent	yes/no
If yes, name of Agent
Signature of Agent

258

PREMIER LEAGUE Form 27

RETURN OF PLAYERS’ WAGES ETC.

BY                                                          FOOTBALL CLUB (Rule T.14)

To:	The Secretary
	The Premier League
	Full particulars of all payments made to and all benefits provided to each of our Players in the tax year ended 5th April          are as follows:

		3
	2	Indicate Loyalty	4
1	Total Earnings	Bonus and Signing	Period Earned
Name	(£s)	On Fee included in 2	From	To

Signed

Position

Date

259

PREMIER LEAGUE Form 28

AMATEUR REGISTRATION FORM (Rule U.13)

Player’s Particulars

Surname	Other name(s)
Address
	Post Code
Date of birth	Nationality*

Application to Register

We hereby apply for the above-named to be registered as an Amateur Player for                                      Football Club.

Signed
	Authorised Signatory
Date

Endorsement by Scout

I consent to the above application and consent pursuant to Schedule 2 and Schedule 3 of the Data Protection Act 1998 to The Football Association Premier League Limited holding and processing the above “personal data” and “sensitive personal data” for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football. I certify that the above particulars are correct. I agree to be bound by the Rules of the Premier League. [Having been registered as a Contract Player, I confirm that at least 30 days has elapsed since my contract registration terminated. **]

Signed

Date

*if the player last played for a club affiliated to a national association other than the Football Association, this Form must be accompanied by written confirmation from the Football Association that an international registration transfer certificate has been issued in respect of the player.

**delete words in brackets if inapplicable

Secretary’s Certificate

I hereby certify that I have this day registered [name of Player]                           as an Amateur Player whose registration is held by                                            Football Club

Signed
	Secretary, the Premier League
Date

260

PREMIER LEAGUE Form 29

TRANSFER AGREEMENT (Rule V.11.1)

The Parties

(1)	Football Club (the Transferor Club)
(2)	Football Club (the Transferee Club)

The Player

The full name of the Contract Player whose registration is hereby transferred by the Transferor Club to the Transferee Club is    

The Compensation Fee

The amount of the Compensation Fee payable by the Transferee Club to the Transferor Club is £               together with Value Added Tax amounting to £                   to be paid as follows:

Contingent Sums

Particulars of any Contingent Sums payable by the Transferee Club to the Transferor Club are as follows:

Any other terms

Agents

The particulars appear below of any Agent engaged in this transaction by

(1) the Player

(2) the Transferor Club

(3) the Transferee Club

Authorised Signatory	Authorised Signatory
on behalf of the	on behalf of the
Transferor Club	Transferee Club
Position	Position
Date	Date

261

PREMIER LEAGUE Form 30

OFFER OF NEW CONTRACT (Rule V.17.2)

To:[name and address of Out of Contract Player]                                                                                                                                          

Copy to:	The Secretary
	The Premier League

Under the provisions of Rule V.17.2 of the Rules of the Premier League                                                       Football Club hereby offers you a new contract to commence on the 1st July                                  in the following terms:

This offer remains open and capable of acceptance for a period of one month within which time you may either accept it and enter into a new contract in the terms offered or decline it in writing. If you consider that the terms offered are less favourable than those in your current contract you may give notice to that effect in Form 31.

Signed

Position

Date

262

PREMIER LEAGUE Form 31

APPLICATION FOR FREE TRANSFER (Rule V.20)

To:     [name of Club]                                                                                                                                 Football Club

And to:	The Secretary
	The Premier League

I acknowledge having received your offer of a new contract in Form 30 dated                                                                 

I consider that the terms offered are less favourable than those in my current contract dated                   and I hereby give notice to that effect and apply for a free transfer.

Signed

Position

Date

263

PREMIER LEAGUE Form 32

CONTINGENT SUM NOTIFICATION (Rule V.36.2)

To:     [name of Transferor Club]                                                                                                     Football Club

Copy to:	The Secretary
	The Premier League

A Contingent Sum became payable to you on [date]                                                                       by virtue of the Transfer

Agreement between us relating to [name of Contract Player]                                                                                             

The contingent event resulting in the Contingent Sum becoming payable was                                                                 

and the Contingent Sum which will be paid into the Compensation Fee Account within 7 days of it becoming due amounts to £                                                                                                                                                                                                   

Signed on behalf of
the Transferee Club

Position

Date

264

PREMIER LEAGUE Form 33

FIXED PENALTY NOTICE (Rule W.4)

To: Date:

You are in breach of Rule                                                  in that on [date]                                                                   

you [description of breach, indicating in appropriate cases whether it is a first, second or third breach of that Rule]

You are required within 14 days of the date of this notice to pay a fixed penalty of £                               Alternatively, you are entitled within that period to appeal under the provisions of Rule W.59.1. If you appeal and your appeal is dismissed the fixed penalty becomes payable forthwith.

Failure to pay the fixed penalty as required  by this notice or forthwith upon any appeal being dismissed will constitute a breach of the Rules of the League in respect of which you will be liable to be dealt with under the provisions of Section W.

Signed
	Secretary, for and on behalf of the Board

265

PREMIER LEAGUE Form 34

SUMMARY JURISDICTION NOTICE (Rule W.9)

To: Date:

You are in breach of Rule                                                  in that on [date]                                  

you [description of breach]                                                                                                                                                         

The Board intends to exercise its summary jurisdiction and to impose on you a fine of £                                You are required within 14 days of the date of this notice to either:

(1)         submit to the Board’s jurisdiction and pay the fine imposed; or

(2)         elect to be dealt with by a Commission.

Any such election should be in writing addressed to me at the League Office.

Failure to comply with this requirement within the time limited will constitute a breach of the Rules of the League in respect of which you will be liable to be dealt with under the provisions of Section W.

Signed
	Secretary, for and on behalf of the Board

266

PREMIER LEAGUE Form 35

COMPLAINT (Rule W.24)

To: Date:

The Board’s complaint is that you are in breach of Rule                                                     in that on [date]                                 

you [description of breach]                                                                                                                                                           

A summary of the facts alleged is as follows:

*Annexed hereto are copies of the following documents upon which the Board relies:

In accordance with Rule W.28, within 14 days of receipt of this complaint you are required to send to me by recorded delivery post a written answer in Form 36.

Signed
	Secretary, for and on behalf of the Board

* delete if inapplicable

267

PREMIER LEAGUE Form 36

ANSWER (Rule W.28)

To:	The Secretary	Date:
	The Premier League

I/We* acknowledge having received the complaint dated                                                                                                                     

The complaint is admitted/denied*. I/We* request that the complaint be determined by written representations.*

*[If the complaint is admitted] I/We* ask the Commission to take into account the following mitigation:

§

*[If the complaint is denied and is to be determined at a hearing] My/Our* reasons for denying the complaint are:

§

*[If the complaint is denied and is to be determined by written representations] My/Our* representations are as follows:

§

Annexed hereto are copies of the following documents upon which I/We* rely:

§

I consent pursuant to Schedule 2 and Schedule 3 of the Data Protection Act 1998 to The Football Association Premier League Limited holding and processing any or all “personal data” and “sensitive personal data” contained above and/or annexed to this Form 36 for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football.**

Signed
Position
	[for and on behalf of*] the Respondent

*  delete as appropriate

§  continue on separate sheet if necessary

** delete where Respondent is not an individual

268

PREMIER LEAGUE Form 37

APPEAL AGAINST FIXED PENALTY (Rule W.63)

To:	The Secretary	Date:
	The Premier League

I/We* hereby appeal against the fixed penalty imposed by the notice in Form 33 dated

My/our* appeal is

* against the decision of the Board to impose the fixed penalty.

* against the amount of the fixed penalty.

* against the decision of the Board to impose the fixed penalty and its amount.

The grounds of my/our* appeal are:

§

A deposit of £1,000 is enclosed.

I consent pursuant to Schedule 2 and Schedule 3 of the Data Protection Act 1998 to The Football Association Premier League Limited  holding and processing any and all “personal data” and “sensitive personal data” contained above and/or annexed to this Form 37 for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football.**

Signed#
Position
	[for and on behalf of*] the Respondent

*  delete as appropriate

§  continue on separate sheet if necessary

** delete where Respondent is not an individual

#  state position if signed on behalf of a Club

269

PREMIER LEAGUE Form 38

APPEAL AGAINST COMMISSION DECISION (Rule W.64)

To:	The Secretary	Date:
	The Premier League

I/We* hereby appeal against the decision of the Commission before which I/We* appeared dated

My/our* appeal is

* against the decision of the Commission.

* against the amount of the penalty.

* against the decision of the Commission and the penalty.

* against the amount of compensation ordered by the Commission.

The grounds of My/our* appeal are:                                                                                                                             

                                                                                                                                                                                                      §

*I/We intend to apply at the appeal hearing for leave to adduce the following fresh evidence                                     

                                                                                                                                                                                                      §

The reasons for such application are                                                                                                                            

                                                                                                                                                                                                      §

A deposit of £1,000 is enclosed.

I consent pursuant to Schedule 2 and Schedule 3 of the Data Protection Act 1998 to The Football Association Premier League Limited  holding and processing any and all “personal data” and “sensitive personal data” contained above and/or annexed to this Form 38 for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football.**

Signed#

*  delete whichever are inapplicable

§  continue on separate sheet if necessary

** delete where Respondent is not an individual

#  state position if signed on behalf of a Club

270

PREMIER LEAGUE Form 39

REQUEST FOR ARBITRATION (Rules X.8 or Y.3)

To: From:

A dispute has arisen between us concerning (brief description of matters in dispute)

I/We wish to have the dispute settled by arbitration in accordance with the provisions of Section [   ]§ of the Rules of the Premier League and you are hereby required to appoint an arbitrator pursuant thereto.* I consent pursuant to Schedule 2 and Schedule 3 of the Data Protection Act 1998 to The Football Association Premier League Limited holding and processing any and all “personal data” and “sensitive personal data” contained above and/or annexed to this Form 39 for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football.

Signed

Position**

Date

§  insert “Y” if the arbitration is to be determined by the Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal; insert “X” in any other case.

*  delete if request for arbitration is made on behalf of a company

** to be completed if the Form is signed on behalf of the League or a Club.

Copy to:	The Secretary
	The Premier League

271

PREMIER LEAGUE Form 40

APPOINTMENT OF ABBITRATOR (Rules X.11 or Y.6)

To:	The Secretary	From:
	The Premier League

Pursuant to the request for arbitration made by                                                    and dated                                          , I/we hereby appoint (name of appointee)                                                 as an arbitrator in the arbitration requested.

Signed

Position*

Date

Copy to: (the other party)

* to be completed if the Form is signed on behalf of the League or a Club.

272

PREMIER LEAGUE Form 41

APPOINTMENT OF SINGLE ARBITRATOR  (Rule X.16)

To:	The Secretary
	The Premier League

Pursuant to the request for arbitration made by                                                   and dated                                    we, the parties to the arbitration, hereby jointly appoint (name of appointee)                                                                                         as the single arbitrator in the arbitration requested.

Signed	Signed
On behalf of	On behalf of
Position*	Position*
Date	Date

* to be completed if the Form is signed on behalf of the League or a Club

273

PREMIER LEAGUE Form 42

NOTICE OF PRELIMINARY MEETING (Rules X.21 or Y.13)

To: From:

You are hereby required to attend a preliminary meeting at (place)                                         on (date)                           at (time)                                                          when the tribunal will give directions for the conduct of the arbitration to which each of you is a party.

Signed
	Chairman
Date

274

YOUTH DEVELOPMENT RULES

GENERAL

Note: throughout this document binding Premier League Rules are shaded in light blue. Guidance and other notes are also included for the assistance of Clubs. Such guidance and notes do not, however, form part of the Rules.

Definitions

Rule 1 sets out definitions used in the Youth Development Rules. All other capitalised terms used in this section of the Rules are defined in Premier League Rule A.1.

1.In this Section of the Rules the following terms shall have the following meanings:

1.1.“Academy” means an establishment for the coaching and education of Academy Players operated by a Club in accordance with the requirements of this Section of the Rules and licensed by the PGB pursuant to Rule 10.

1.2.“Academy Doctor” means the Official referred to in Rule 92.

1.3.“Academy Financial Information” means a budget for the following season, together with a comparison of the budgeted and actual figures for the previous season, all of which information shall be set out in the format to be prescribed by the League.

1.4.“Academy Management Team” has the meaning set out in Rule 49.

1.5.“Academy Manager” means the person responsible for the strategic leadership and operation of a Club’s Academy, whose role and responsibilities are more particularly defined at Rules 51 to 57.

1.6.“Academy Performance Plan” means a document which sets out:

(a)the goals, strategy and measurable short-term and long-term performance targets for all aspects of the work of the Club’s Academy, such strategy and performance targets to be consistent with the Club’s Football Philosophy; and

(B) without prejudice to the generality of paragraph a), how the Academy will deliver and integrate its Coaching, Education, Games and Sports Science and Medicine Programmes.

1.7.“Academy Player” means a male player (other than an Amateur Player or a Trialist) who is in an age group between Under 9 to Under 21 and who is registered for and who is coached by or plays football for or at a Club which operates an Academy pursuant to these Rules, save for any player who:

(a)in the reasonable opinion of the Club which holds his registration has developed technical, tactical, physical and psychological skills of such a level that he would not benefit from participating or continuing to participate in its Academy’s Coaching Programme and Games Programme; and

(b)is registered as a Contract Player for that Club; and

(c)is aged at least 18.

Guidance

It is emphasised that Academy Players aged 18 or older may no longer be treated as such only where this is reasonable, and in the light of all the circumstances relevant to the particular Academy Player.

Clubs’ attention is drawn to Rule 69 which requires Clubs to develop and implement a procedure to enable the transition of Academy Players to the senior squad, and also to Rule 105.1 which provides that each Academy Player has access to coaching tailored to his individual needs. Any decision by a Club to cease treating an Academy Player as such where it is not reasonable to do so in the light of his overall development and skill level may be treated at being a breach of this Rule.

276

1.8.“Academy Secretary” means the Official referred to in Rule 58.

1.9.“Academy Staff” means those Officials of a Club employed or otherwise engaged to work in the Club’s Academy.

Guidance

The term “employ” is used in the Rules with reference to Academy Staff, but it is accepted that the relationship need not necessarily be one of employment. For example, a Club may enter into a contract for services with Part Time youth coaches whereby no employment relationship will arise. Any references to “employ” or “employment” in this section of the Rules shall be interpreted accordingly.

1.10.“Artificial Surface” means a playing surface which in the reasonable opinion of the League meets the requirements of the FIFA Quality Concept for Football Turf or the International Artificial Turf Standard.

1.11.“Audit Tool” means the online application maintained by the League and approved by the PGB for the purpose of undertaking (in particular by the ISO) the evaluation and audit of Academies by the assessment of:

(a)the extent to which a Club meets the minimum mandatory criteria for Academies set out in these Rules;

(b)the extent to which it implements recommended best practice criteria which exceed the minimum mandatory criteria and which are set out in the Audit Tool; and

(c)its Productivity Profile.

1.12.“Authorised Games” means:

(a)international matches arranged by a national association including preparation and trials therefor; or

(b)matches in which the Academy Player plays for the Club holding his registration:

(i) in its first teams; or

(ii)which are comprised in a Games Programme; or

(iii)which are comprised in Festivals or Tournaments, participation in which is limited to Academy teams or which are sanctioned by the Football Association or by a foreign national association; or

(c)friendly matches organised by the Club holding the Academy Player’s registration and played at an Academy, participation in which is limited to Academy Players registered at an Academy or Trialists but excluding matches between two teams consisting of one Club’s Academy Players; or

(d)friendly matches against any opposition played outside the season dates set out in the Games Programme Schedule in which the Academy Player plays for the Club holding his registration; or

(e)matches organised by the English Schools Football Association or Independent Schools Football Association or an association affiliated to either of such Associations in which the Academy Player plays with the prior agreement of his Parents (in the case of an Academy Player under the age of 18 years) and the Club holding his registration; or

(f)trial matches for other Clubs or Football League clubs in which the Academy Player plays with the prior written permission of the Club holding his registration; or

(g)any other match authorised by the Board.

277

1.13.“Category” means one of the 4 categories into which each Academy shall be assigned in accordance with the criteria and procedures set out in this section of the Rules, and “Category 1”, “Category 2”, “Category 3” and “Category 4” shall be construed accordingly.

1.14.“Chief Executive” means the Official referred to in Rule J.1.1.

1.15.“Club Board” means those Directors of the Club whose particulars are registered under section 162 of the Act.

1.16.“Coach Developer” means the Official referred to in Rule 74.

1.17.“Coaching Programme” means a Club’s coaching curriculum which must be set out in writing and include:

(a)the technical, tactical, physical and psychological skills that the Club wishes its Academy Players to develop;

(b)the appropriate means of coaching Academy Players in order that they develop those skills (having due regard to their age); and

(c)specific coaching curricula for each of the Foundation Phase, Youth Development Phase and Professional Development Phase.

1.18.“Continued Professional Development” means ongoing training for Academy Staff, relevant to their discipline, of such quality, content and frequency as is necessary to ensure that each member of Academy Staff has the necessary knowledge and expertise in order to fulfil his role.

1.19.“Core Coaching Time” means between 9am and 5pm on Mondays to Fridays.

1.20.“Development Centre” means an establishment operated by a Club in England or Wales for the coaching of Children which is not an Academy and includes any such establishment by whatever name or title it is known.

1.21.“Education Programme” has the meaning set out in Rule 163.

1.22.“Elite Player Performance Plan” means the document of that name dated May 2011 and presented to the General Meeting held on Thursday 2 June 2011.

1.23.“FA Advanced Youth Award” means each of the age-specific qualifications for Academy coaches to be developed and awarded by the Football Association. There shall be three FA Advanced Youth Awards, each of which shall be specific to one of the three Development Phases.

1.24.“FA Youth Award” means the non-age specific qualification for Academy coaches awarded by the Football Association.

1.25.“Festival” means an event, which may be spread over more than one day, at which teams from three or more Clubs (or clubs) play a series of matches in an environment in which the matches are competitive but the results are not given any particular significance.

1.26.“Football Philosophy” means the guiding principles, values, playing style and tactical approach of a Club’s teams, and in particular of its first team.

1.27.“Foundation Phase” means the Under 9 to Under 11 age groups inclusive.

1.28.“Foundation Phase Games Programme” means the games programmes organised by the League and the Football League for teams in each of the Under 9 to Under 11 age groups as set out in Rules 123 to 127.

278

1.29.“Full Time” means, when applied to a role specified under these Rules, one where the working hours are at least 35 hours per week (subject to such additional hours as the Club may require). A Full Time role may be fulfilled by more than one Official (e.g. on a job-share basis) provided that the minimum hours stated above are undertaken.

Guidance

A Club will not be penalised should a member of its Academy Staff fulfilling one of the roles required by these Rules to be Full Time if working slightly less than 35 hours per week provided that the required outputs of that role are being satisfactorily delivered. See further, by way of comparison, Rule 44 and the guidance thereunder.

1.30.“Full Time Education” means the education provided for registered pupils at primary or secondary schools or full-time equivalent students at colleges of further education.

1.31.“Full Time Training Model” means a programme of coaching and education whereby the Academy Player’s academic education shall be scheduled to enable four hours of coaching per day (which may be split into two sessions of two hours each) to take place within the Core Coaching Time.

1.32.“Futsal” means the variant of association football that is played in accordance with the Futsal Laws of the Game as published from time to time by FIFA (with any such variation thereto as the League may from time to time determine), the current such Laws being available at: http://www.fifa.com/mm/document/affederation/generic/51/44/50/spielregelnfutsal_ 2010_11_e.pdf

1.33.“Games Programme” means the Foundation Phase Games Programme, the Youth Development Phase Games Programme, or the Professional Development Phase Games Programme.

1.34.“Games Programme Schedule” means the period during which matches in the Games Programmes shall take place. The League will by no later than 31 January in each year publish the Games Programme Schedule for the following Season.

Guidance

It is envisaged that the Games Programme Schedule will incorporate two periods of “downtime” for matches in the Foundation Phase and Youth Development Phase Games Programmes. The first such period will generally encompass the last two weeks of July and the first two weeks of August, and the second will encompass two weeks over Christmas. The exact dates for each Season’s period of downtime will be set out in the Games Programme Schedule when it is published by the League in the preceding Season. A provisional date of 31 January in each Season has been set for the publication of the Games Programme Schedule (although it may be subject to amendment thereafter but before the start of the following Season to accommodate, for example, newly-classified or re-classified Academies).

1.35.“Head of Academy Coaching” means the Official referred to in Rule 60.

1.36.“Head of Education” means the Official referred to in Rule 97.

1.38.“Hybrid Training Model” means a programme of coaching and education whereby the Academy Player’s coaching shall primarily take place outside of the Core Coaching Time but with at least four (4) hours per week of the specified hours of coaching taking place within the Core Coaching Time.

1.39.“ISO” means the independent standards organisation to be appointed from time to time by the PGB for the purposes of undertaking the ISO Audits.

1.40.“ISO Audit” has the meaning set out in Rule 6.

1.41.“Lifestyle Management Skills” means the personal and social skills which it is considered desirable for Academy Players to develop.

279

1.42.“Parent” shall be interpreted to include, if appropriate, a guardian.

1.43.“Parents’ Charter” means the information to be provided by the League to the Parent of each Academy Player upon each occasion of his registration for a Club and which will contain:

(a)information about the consequences of the Academy Player becoming registered with a Club;

(b)a summary of the Club’s obligations to the Academy Player, and the Academy Player’s obligations to the Club.

Guidance

The Parents’ Charter will be drafted by the League and circulated to Clubs prior to the end of Season 2011/12.

1.44.“Part Time” means, when applied to a role specified under these Rules, one where the working hours are less than 35 hours per week. A Part Time role may be fulfilled by two or more Officials (e.g. on a job-share basis).

Guidance

No minimum number of hours is specified for Part Time roles required under these Rules. This is left to Clubs’ discretion. However, the League and the ISO will require to be satisfied that the required outputs and results are achieved by a Club’s staffing structure. See further, by way of comparison, Rule 44 and the Guidance thereunder.

1.45.“Part Time Training Model” means a coaching programme whereby the coaching of Academy Players takes place outside Core Coaching Time.

1.46.“Performance Analysis” means the analysis of the physiological, technical and tactical performance of each individual Player and, in a game, of the team as a whole. Performance Analysis shall be undertaken by means of such video and/or IT technology as the League shall from time to time determine.

1.47.“Performance Analysts” means the Officials referred to in Rules 93 and 94.

1.48.“Performance Clock” means the application utilised for recording, measuring, monitoring and evidencing all aspects of an Academy Player’s progression, development and education in accordance with the format and procedures to be set by the League.

1.49.“Performance Management Application” means the online support service to be developed and maintained by the League and utilised by each Club for the purposes of assisting the management of the Academy and recording and analysing data. Such data shall include (without limitation):

(a)each Academy Player’s Performance Clock;

(b)key data on Academy Staff such as records of qualification and Continued Professional Development; and

(c)such information as the League may from time to time require for the purposes of national or Category-wide benchmarking.

1.50.“Performance Review” means a review of all aspects of a Academy Player’s football, athletic and educational performance and development and which shall include:

(a)reports from all relevant Academy Staff (including from the coaching, education and sports science and medicine disciplines);

(b)self-assessment by the Academy Player; and

(c)short, medium and long-term performance and development targets for the Academy Player.

1.51.“PGB” means the Professional Game Board of the Football Association.

280

1.52.“Productivity Methodology” means the methodology developed by the League for analysing the registration and playing history of each Player and, as a consequence thereof, for producing each Club’s Productivity Profile.

1.53.“Productivity Profile” means an analysis, produced by the League using the Productivity Methodology, of each Club’s track record in developing Academy Players, that is to say:

(a) the extent to which Academy Players coached by or at its Academy have progressed to become established professional Players; and accordingly;

(b) the extent to which the Club is successful in contributing to the development of established professional Players.

1.54.“Professional Development Leagues” means the leagues of that name managed, organised and controlled by the League (in the case of Clubs operating Category 1 and Category 2 Academies) or by the Football League (in the case of Clubs operating Category 3 and Category 4 Academies) and “Professional Development League 1”, “Professional Development League 2” and “Professional Development League 3” shall be construed accordingly.

1.55.“Professional Development Phase” means the Under 17 to Under 21 age groups inclusive.

1.56.“Professional Development Phase Games Programme” means the games programmes organised by the League and Football League for teams in the Professional Development Phase as set out in Rules 141 to 146.

1.57.“Qualified Teacher Status” means the accreditation which an individual must obtain in order to teach in state-maintained schools in England and Wales.

1.58.“Scholarship Agreement” means an agreement made between a Club and an Academy Player in PLYD Form 1.

1.59.“Scout” means any person employed or engaged by a Club (whether on a Full Time or Part Time basis and whether or not he is remunerated in any way for his services) whose duties include identifying to his Club players whose registration as Academy Players the Club may wish to secure.

1.60.“Scout Identification Card” means a formal means of identification to be issued by the League to each registered Scout which shall include:

(a)the name of the Club which employs the Scout;

(b)a photograph of the Scout; and

(c)the Scout’s signature.

1.61.“Senior Academy Physiotherapist” means the Official referred to in Rule 89.

1.62.“Senior Professional Development Coach” means the Official referred to in Rule 68.

1.63.“Sports Science and Medicine Programme” means an integrated, interdisciplinary programme for the provision of sports science and medical, services and analysis as more particularly described in Rules 184 to 193.

1.64.“Technical Board” has the meaning set out in Rules 24 to 26.

1.65.“Tournament” means a grouping of competitive matches between three or more clubs whose results are given significance (e.g. there may be a winner of the Tournament) and which are typically played together at one venue and over a short period of time (e.g. one day or a few days).

281

1.66.“Training Camp” means an event for the Academy Players of one Club and which lasts for one or more days and at which a variety of coaching and other on-pitch and off-pitch activities takes place.

1.67.“Training Model” means the Full Time Training Model, the Hybrid Training Model or the Part Time Training Model.

1.68.“Trialist” means a player playing in age groups Under 9 to Under 21 who is attending an Academy on trial under the provisions of Rule 213.

1.69.“Youth Development Phase” means the Under 12 to Under 16 age groups inclusive.

1.70.“Youth Development Phase Games Programme” means the games programmes organised by the League and Football League for teams in each of the Under 12 to Under 16 age groups, full details of which are set out in Rules 128 to 140.

2.For the purpose of this section of these Rules:

2.1Academy Players shall be placed in one of 13 age groups commencing with age group Under 9 and ending with age group Under 21; and

2.2the age group into which each Academy Player shall be placed shall be determined by his age on 31 August in the year in question.

General

3.If a Club engages in the training and development of young players then it must:

3.1. obtain a licence to operate an Academy; and

3.2. operate its Academy in accordance with this section of the Rules.

4.The term of a licence to operate an Academy shall be three years, unless revoked earlier in accordance with these Rules.

5.There shall be four Categories of Academy.

6.In respect of each Club which applies for an Academy Licence, the ISO shall undertake an analysis (“the ISO Audit”) of the matters set out in Rule 1.11(a) to (c).

7.The ISO Audit shall utilise the Audit Tool by assessing and recording thereon a score in respect of the matters set out in Rule 1.11(a) to (c).

8.The Category of a Club’s Academy shall be determined by the percentage that the Club scores on the Audit Tool as determined by its ISO Audit as follows:

8.1. for Category 1, the Club must achieve a score of at least 75% on the Audit Tool;

8.2. for Category 2, the Club must achieve a score of between 65% and 74% on the Audit Tool;

8.3. for Category 3, the Club must achieve a score of between 50% and 64% on the Audit Tool; and

8.4. for Category 4, the Club must achieve a score of between 35% and 49% on the Audit Tool;

provided that in each case it also complies with the minimum mandatory criteria applicable to the relevant Category.

282

9.Prior to an ISO Audit being presented to the PGB, the ISO shall:

9.1.give a copy of it to the Club;

9.2.thereafter hold a meeting with Officials of the Club and representatives of the League to discuss it; and

9.3.consider any representations made by the Club or the League about the Club’s ISO Audit and make all appropriate amendments to the ISO Audit consequent upon those representations.

Guidance

It is expected that the Club Officials who will attend the meeting with the ISO and the League referred to in Rule 9.3 will include the Academy Manager and the Chief Executive.

10.The PGB, having given due consideration to a Club’s ISO Audit and to the advice of the League and the ISO, shall (where appropriate) issue all licences to operate Academies and shall determine the Category of each Academy in respect of which it grants a licence by reference to the most recent ISO Audit of the Club. For the avoidance of doubt, a Club shall only have the right to make representations to the PGB in connection with its application for an Academy licence if it believes that the ISO Audit contains manifest error.

11.The PGB shall not grant a Club a licence to operate an Academy unless the Club achieves a score on its ISO Audit of at least 35%.

Guidance

Obtaining an Academy licence and the categorisation of the Academy depends on three elements:

·compliance with the relevant minimum mandatory;

·score against the detailed best practice set out in the Audit Tool; and

·once established, the Club’s Productivity Profile.

In order to obtain an initial categorisation, an Academy will conduct a self-assessment, guided by the Premier League Youth Development Department, pursuant to Rule 27 (and utilising the Audit Tool) in order to determine which Category it considers the Academy falls into. This shall represent the Academy’s initial categorisation. In conducting the first ISO Audit of an Academy, the ISO shall review the Academy’s self-assessment and determine, again utilising the Audit Tool, whether the initial categorisation can be confirmed.

It shall be the results of the ISO Audit that the PGB will rely on to determine the Academy’s official categorisation, not the self- assessment conducted by the Academy itself. The ISO Audit will contain the assessment of the Club’s Productivity Profile.

12.Any appeal by a Club against:

12.1.   the decision of the PGB not to issue to it a licence to operate an Academy; or

12.2.   the PGB’s determination of the Category of its Academy;

shall be dealt with in accordance with Rule K (Arbitration) of the Rules of the Football Association.

13.A Club may not re-apply for a licence to operate an Academy within three years of the determination by the PGB of an application made by it unless:

13.1.its previous application was either declined by the PGB or was granted but for a lower Category of Academy than that for which the Club now wishes to apply; and

13.2.there has been a material change in any of the circumstances recorded on its last ISO Audit; and

13.3.the Club bears any costs of the League, ISO and PGB reasonably incurred by any of those bodies in assessing and determining the Club’s further application.

14.Upon a Club making a further application pursuant to Rule 13, the ISO shall conduct a further ISO Audit of the Club.

283

15.Any Club or Official making a false statement (whether made verbally or in writing) or falsifying a document in connection with:

15.1.an application for an Academy licence;

15.2.the League’s annual evaluation undertaken pursuant to Rule 28;

15.3.an ISO Audit; or

15.4.any other provision of these Rules;

shall be in breach of these Rules and shall be liable to be dealt with in accordance with the provisions of Section W of the League’s Rules.

16.If, in breach of Rule 3.2, a Club fails to comply with any Rule in this section, then the PGB may:

16.1.revoke the Club’s Academy licence; or

16.2.suspend the Club’s Academy licence for such time as it shall determine during which the Club shall have the opportunity to ensure it becomes compliant with the relevant Rule; or

16.3.determine that the Club’s Academy shall have a lower Category than its current Category;

16.4.withdraw or suspend the Club’s entitlement to any central funding provided for the purposes of youth development; and

16.5.in any of the above cases require the ISO to undertake an ISO Audit of the Club’s Academy as soon as reasonably practicable.

17.Without prejudice to Rules 16, 205 and 206, any breach of Rules 3.2, 15, 23.2, 31 35 to 42, 46, 47, 48.1, 104 to 107, 110.2, 114 to 116, 118, 119, 126, 127, 138, 139, 146 to 148, 155, 0, 160, 161, 164 to 168, 182, 187, 188, 190, 192 to 195, 198, 199, 214, 216, 219 to 222, 227, 233, 236 to 238, 247, 249, 252, 254, 264, 265, 267, 268 270 or 272 shall be liable to be dealt with under the provisions of Section W of the League’s Rules.

Guidance

Failure to comply with any of the Rules in this section, other than those specified in Rule 17 above, will not lead to liability to disciplinary action under Section W. However, such failure to comply may be dealt with pursuant to the terms and conditions of the Club’s Academy licence and may lead to the revocation, suspension or downgrading of that licence, or the withdrawal or suspension of central funding, pursuant to Rule 16.

The League considers that the Rules specified in Rule 17 are of such a nature that breach should open the possibility of disciplinary action under Section W because they impact upon other people or entities, and in particular, Academy Players and/or other Clubs.

284

STRATEGY, LEADERSHIP AND  MANAGEMENT OF THE ACADEMY

Football Philosophy

18.Each Club which operates an Academy shall document and make available to the League and to the ISO its Football Philosophy which shall be:

18.1.drawn up under the guidance of the Academy Manager and with the involvement of (if the Club deems it appropriate) the Manager and any other relevant Officials (including, by way of example only, the Technical Director if the Club has appointed one or the Technical Board); and

18.2.annually reviewed and approved by the Club Board.

Academy Performance Plan

19.Each Club which operates an Academy shall prepare and make available to the League and to the ISO its Academy Performance Plan.

20.The Academy Performance Plan shall be drawn up under the guidance of the Academy Manager in consultation with such Officials as the Club may consider appropriate (including, by way of example only, the Manager, the Chief Executive, the Academy Management Team and the Technical Director if the Club has appointed one) and shall be reviewed annually by the Academy Manager.

21.The Club Board shall:

21.1.annually review and approve the Academy Performance Plan;

21.2.ensure that the Academy Performance Plan is communicated to all relevant Officials; and

21.3.measure the performance of the Academy each year against the strategy and specific performance targets set out in the Academy Performance Plan and ensure that appropriate action is taken if the performance targets have not been met.

Performance Management Application

22.Each Club which operates an Academy shall:

22.1.use the Performance Management Application from the date of its implementation by the League;

22.2.ensure that the data held on the Performance Management Application which is within the Club’s control is held securely and is only released to, or accessed by, those persons who require access to it pursuant to any of these Rules; and

22.3.provide the League with such information  as it may from time to time require for the purposes of analysing and benchmarking on a national or Category-wide basis any aspect of the performance of Academy Players or Clubs.

23.Each Club which operates a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy shall ensure that the Performance Management Application is available for access by the following individuals:

23.1.relevant Academy Staff; and

23.2.Parents of its Academy Players aged 17 and younger, and the Academy Players themselves, in relation to information contained on the Performance Management Application which relates to that Academy Player (but excluding information which in the Club’s reasonable opinion ought not to be so disclosed).

Guidance

The Performance Management Application will be developed in consultation with Clubs. The consultation and development process will also consider in detail what information has to be provided to Academy Players and/or their Parents. The League will provide further information regarding the types of benchmarking to be undertaken, the rationale underlying the benchmarking exercise, and the procedures that the League will implement to ensure confidentiality.

285

The Audit Tool provides details of which members of Academy Staff should have access to the Performance Management Application, and this includes, amongst others, coaches, physiotherapists, the Academy Doctor and the Lead Sports Scientist.

Technical Board

24.Each Club which operates an Academy shall establish a Technical Board.

25.The membership of the Technical Board shall consist of such Officials as the Club Board deems necessary in order for the Technical Board to properly perform the functions with which it is tasked by these Rules, and accordingly may include:

25.1.the Chief Executive;

25.2.the Manager;

25.3.the Technical Director (if one has been appointed);

25.4.the Academy Manager;

25.5.such Officials as can give input from the following functional areas:

25.5.1. recruitment;

25.5.2. coaching; and

25.5.3. Professional Development Phase coaching; and

25.6.any other Official that the Club deems appropriate.

26.The Technical Board shall provide technical advice and support in the development of the Club’s Football Philosophy and in the development, implementation and monitoring of the Academy Performance Plan.

Guidance

The Club may wish to give consideration to tasking the Technical Board with involvement in the following functions, in addition to those listed in the above Rule:

·defining the profile/role of the Senior Professional Development Coach;

·management of the transition of players into the first team squad;

·defining the Club’s recruitment strategy (e.g. home-grown players v external recruitment);

·playing opportunities for Academy Players at first team level; and

·any other functions which the Club deems appropriate.

Each Club may wish to give consideration to employing a Technical Director. The employment of a Technical Director is not mandatory.

286

EFFECTIVE MEASUREMENT

Academies: Evaluation and Audit

27.Each Club which operates an Academy shall conduct an annual self-assessment of its Academy which shall:

27.1.be led by its Academy Manager;

27.2.assess the extent to which the Club meets and/or exceeds the criteria pertaining to the relevant Category of Academy set out in this section of the Rules and in the Audit Tool;

27.3.utilise the Audit Tool; and

27.4.be made available to the League, the ISO and, if required, the PGB.

28.The League shall conduct:

28.1.on-going monitoring  of each Academy; and

28.2.an annual evaluation of each Academy which shall:

28.2.1.consider the Club’s annual self-assessment referred to in Rule 27 and its most recent Academy Financial Information;

28.2.2.assess the extent to which the Club meets and/or exceeds the criteria pertaining to the relevant Category of Academy set out in this section of the Rules and in the Audit Tool;

28.2.3.utilise the Audit Tool; and

28.2.4.be made available to the Club, the ISO and, if required, the PGB.

29.The ISO shall conduct an ISO Audit of each Academy at least once every three years (subject to any requirement  of these  Rules which provides for ISO Audits  to be undertaken  more frequently), the results of which shall be made available to the Club, the League and the PGB.

30.A Club shall be entitled to publish the results of its ISO Audit.

31.Each Club which operates or applies to operate an Academy shall give the League and the ISO access to such facilities, personnel, documents and records as they reasonably require in order to undertake, respectively, the on-going monitoring and annual evaluation referred to in Rule 28 and the ISO Audit.

32.Each Club which wishes to operate an Academy must submit to the League an application to do so which shall be accompanied by a self-assessment described in Rule 27.

Transitional arrangements

33.Each Club which makes an application to operate an Academy with effect from the start of Season 2012/13:

33.1. must make its application by no later than 31 March 2012; and

33.2. shall be the subject of an ISO Audit by no later than 31 May 2012.

Guidance

1. With regard to Rule 33.2, it is recognised that if the ISO Audits commence in spring 2012, not all Clubs may yet have in place the staff posts required by these Rules. Any Club in this position will need to satisfy the ISO that the relevant staffing structure will be in place with effect from the start of Season 2012/13. It is similarly recognised that not all the facilities required pursuant to Rules 268 and 269 may be in place prior to 31 May 2012. In such a case, the Club will need to satisfy the ISO by production of appropriate evidence (e.g. planning consent, proof of funds, ITTs and/or building contracts) that the facilities will be in place with effect from the start of Season 2012/13.

287

In either case, the League reserves the right to assess, following the start of Season 2012/13, whether the correct staffing structure and facilities are in place, and to require a further ISO Audit to be undertaken. Thereafter, if appropriate the Club may be referred to the PGB with a recommendation that its Academy Licence is withdrawn or that its Academy is given a lower Category. Clubs’ attention is drawn to Rules 243 to 244 and the powers of the Board concerning Academy Players’ registrations where this occurs.

2. The League envisages that the following timetable will apply for Football League clubs:

2.1. Each Football League club which makes an application to operate a Category  1 Academy  with effect from the start of Season 2012/13 must comply with the timetable set out in Rule 33.

2.2. Each Football League club which makes an application to operate a Category 2, 3 or 4 Academy with effect from the start of Season 2012/13 must make its application by no later than 31 May 2012. The applications will be assessed by the Premier League (applications  to operate Category 2 Academies) or the Football League (applications to operate Category 3 or 4 Academies). In undertaking the assessments, the League or Football League as appropriate will determine whether the club meets the relevant criteria under these Rules and, only if the club does so, grant it a provisional licence to operate an Academy. The club will then be the subject of an ISO Audit by no later than 31 May 2014, the results of which will be referred to the PGB. The equivalent Football League regulation to Rule 10 shall then apply.

Productivity Profile

34.Each year the League will provide each Club which operates an Academy with an up to date Productivity Profile, benchmarked (on an anonymised  basis) against other Clubs (and, if appropriate, Football League clubs).

288

PERFORMANCE MANAGEMENT, PLAYER DEVELOPMENT AND PROGRESSION

Performance Clock

35.Each Club which operates an Academy shall maintain a Performance Clock for each of its Academy Players and ensure that it is made available to:

35.1.the Academy Player;

35.2.his Parent (and without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing the Club shall provide to the Academy Player and his Parent a copy of his Performance Clock if he ceases to be registered with the Club);

35.3.the League; and

35.4.the ISO.

Guidance

1. The Performance Clock will record the player’s progress throughout his development. It is envisaged that the Performance Clock will be an embedded application in the Performance Management Application. Information will be carried forward year on year (and from club to club) to build into a comprehensive record of the player’s development. The Performance Clock should provide a breakdown of the time spent in individual and team technical and practical development, matches played, sports science and medicine (including psychological and social development) and educational progression. The Performance Clock will log qualitative information and evidence documented by both coach and player relating to a player’s successful progression in the above areas. The Performance Clock will also evidence the Academy Player’s Performance Reviews. The composition of the Performance Clock will be determined in consultation with Clubs.

2. It should be noted that while there is scope within the Performance Clock for the Academy Player to give feedback and comments, the primary responsibility to maintain Performance Clocks lies with the Club. Any Club which fails to maintain its Academy Players’ Performance Clocks, and make them available in accordance with Rule 35, may jeopardise its categorisation.

3. Discussions have commenced with the Football Association to develop a protocol for the sharing of information about an Academy Player who plays for an England representative side between the national coaching set-up and his Club. If this progresses, further consultation with Clubs shall take place.

Performance Reviews

36.Each Club which operates an Academy  shall ensure that each of its Academy Players receives a Performance Review:

36.1. every 12 weeks (if he is in one of the Under 9 to Under 12 age groups);

36.2. every 6 weeks (if he is in one of the Under 12 to Under 18 age groups); and

36.3. with such frequency as the Club deems appropriate (if he is one of the Under 19 to Under 21 age groups).

37.Each Performance Review shall assess the performance and development of the Academy Player against his performance targets set at previous Performance Reviews.

38.Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that:

38.1.it discusses each Academy  Player’s Performance Review with him;

38.2.it takes appropriate action (for example by way of setting mutually agreed performance targets and/or such individual coaching, athletic development or educational support as may be necessary) as a result of each Performance Review.

39.Each Performance Review shall be recorded on the Academy Player’s Performance Clock.

40.Each Club which operates an Academy shall meet with the Parent of each Academy Player under the age of 18 at least twice a year and provide to and discuss with the Parent a detailed review of all aspects of the Academy Player’s performance  and development based on his most recent Performance Reviews.

289

41.A written record of the discussion referred to in Rule 40 shall be given to the Parent and noted on the Academy Player’s Performance Clock.

42.Each Club which operates an Academy shall, between 1 May and 30 June in each year, provide to the Parent of each Academy Player under the age of 18 an annual written report on all aspects of the Academy Player’s performance and development over the preceding Season.

Guidance

It is recommended that one of the meetings referred to in Rule 40 is held at around the mid-season point and the other at the end of the season. The annual written report referred to in Rule 42 should form the basis of the end of season meeting.

Regular reviews of all aspects of an Academy Player’s development are a key part of the Elite Player Performance Plan. Each periodic Performance Review will have input from each discipline within the Academy (coaching, education and welfare, and sports science and medicine). The Performance Review must also allow input from the Academy Player.

The following best practice recommendations are made, which supplement the above minimum requirements.

1. Performance Reviews should not only measure the Academy Player’s progression against his own performance targets, but also benchmark his development against that of his peers.

2. The procedure for undertaking Performance Reviews with Academy Players should follow a standard protocol. The meeting should involve the head coach for the Academy Player’s Development Phase and the Head of Education (particularly if the Club is providing education to the Academy Player), plus any other relevant Academy Staff (e.g. sports scientists) as required.

3. Similar protocols may be adopted for the meetings with Parents. Thus, it is recommended that the meeting is attended by the head coach for the Academy Player’s Development Phase, the Head of Education and any other relevant Academy Staff.

290

STAFF

General

43.	Each Club which operates an Academy shall establish a staffing structure for its Academy which shall:
	43.1.	subject to Rule 44 include the mandatory posts required by this section of the Rules for the Category applicable to its Academy; and
	43.2.	have regard to the guidelines and best practice set out in the Elite Player Performance Plan.
44.	Save for the Academy Manager and the coaches described in Rules 63 and 64, a Club need not employ those Academy Staff whose employment is mandatory for the Category of its Academy pursuant to these Rules provided that the Club is able to demonstrate to the reasonable satisfaction of the League, the ISO or the PGB (whichever body is appropriate), that its staffing structure includes the same expertise and achieves the same results as if all the mandatory posts required by this section of the Rules were filled.

Guidance

The functions covered by the mandatory posts must be delivered by all Clubs operating an Academy. However, the League acknowledges that Clubs should have flexibility in the organisation of their staffing structure provided that the structure that is adopted delivers the same outputs and results as if the mandatory posts were filled. By way of example only, instead of appointing a specific Coach Developer, a Club may instead decide to appoint extra coaches above the mandatory minimum, and task more than one coach so appointed to spend a certain proportion of their time carrying out the functions of the Coach Developer.

The exceptions to this are the post of Academy Manager and the coaches set out in Rules 63 and 64: a Club must employ a Full Time Academy Manager in accordance with Rules 51 to 57 and coaches in accordance with Rules 63 and 64.

45.	The Club shall document its staffing structure in an organisational chart which shall:
	45.1.	show the reporting lines of each member of Academy Staff; and
	45.2.	be made available to Academy Staff, the League and the ISO.
46.	The relationship between a Club and each member of its Academy Staff shall be appropriately documented by way of:
	46.1.	an employment contract; or
	46.2.	a statement of terms of employment pursuant to Section 1 of the Employment Rights Act 1996; or
	46.3.	in the case of a non-employee, a contract for services.
47.	Each member of Academy Staff shall be given:
	47.1.	a written job description (which may be contained in the document referred to in Rule 46); and
	47.2.	an annual performance appraisal.
48.	Each Club which operates an Academy shall:
	48.1.	provide Continued Professional Development to members of Academy Staff where required to do so pursuant to these Rules; and
	48.2.	take all reasonable steps to ensure that each member of Academy Staff who is required by these Rules to undertake Continued Professional Development does so.

Guidance

It is envisaged that CPD will be delivered partly by Clubs and partly externally (e.g. by the Football Association).

291

Academy Management Team

49.	Each Club which operates an Academy shall establish an Academy Management Team which shall:
	49.1.	be led by the Academy Manager;
	49.2.	in addition to the Academy Manager consist of such other Officials as the Club Board deems necessary in order for the Academy Management Team to properly perform the functions with which it is tasked by these Rules and otherwise, and which may accordingly include the Head of Education, the Head of Sports Science and Medicine, the Head of Recruitment, the Head of Academy Coaching, the Academy Secretary and, in the case of a Category 1 Academy, the Coach Developer.
50.	The Academy Management Team shall assist the Academy Manager in running the operations of the Academy in accordance with the Club’s Academy Performance Plan.

Guidance

This Section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 44. If a Club does not employ one of the Officials described in Rule 49.2, Clubs should consider including representation from the relevant functional area on the Academy Management Team.

Academy Manager

51.	Each Club which operates an Academy shall employ a Full Time Academy Manager.
52.	The Academy Manager’s appointment shall be approved by the Club Board.
53.	The Academy Manager shall report to the Chief Executive or to such other senior administrative Official of the Club as the Club Board shall approve.
54.	The responsibilities of the Academy Manager shall include (unless otherwise approved by the Board):
	54.1.	guiding the development of the Club’s Football Philosophy as set out in Rule 18;
	54.2.	drawing up the Academy Performance Plan as set out in, and subject to the provisions of, Rule 20;
	54.3.	implementing the Academy Performance Plan;
	54.4.	advising the Club Board on:
		54.4.1.	whether the Academy has met the performance targets set out in the Academy Performance Plan; and
		54.4.2.	the action to be taken by the Club if the Academy has not met those performance targets;
	54.5.	ensuring the effective use by all appropriate Academy Staff of the Performance Management Application, Performance Clocks, and the Audit Tool, including ensuring that all relevant data is recorded thereon;
	54.6.	the design, implementation and management of the Academy’s Coaching Programme;
	54.7.	conducting an annual self-assessment of the Academy in accordance with the provisions of Rule 27;
	54.8.	providing all necessary assistance to the League in connection with its on-going monitoring and annual evaluations of the Academy and to the ISO in connection with the ISO Audits;
	54.9.	ensuring that all Academy Staff undertake the Continued Professional Development required of them by this section of the Rules;
	54.10.	being the line manager of the Head of Education, Head of Coaching, and Head of Recruitment; and
	54.11.	liaising with the Club’s Manager as appropriate.

292

Guidance

It is acknowledged that some Academy Managers may also have important roles as coaches and that the above responsibilities may limit the time they have for coaching. As a consequence, the Academy Manager will be entitled to delegate some of his functions to other staff at the Academy to enable him to continue to undertake coaching. In particular, if the Academy Manager also has coaching responsibilities, Clubs may wish to give consideration to appointing an Operations Manager, being a senior administrator who will have day-to-day responsibility for many of the executive and operational issues of the Academy. However, it should be borne in mind that the Academy Manager will remain ultimately responsible for all of the above matters regardless of any delegation.

55.	Subject to Rule 56, each Academy Manager must hold:
	55.1.	an up to date UEFA A Licence; and
	55.2.	an Academy Manager’s Licence; and
	55.3.	an FA Youth Award; and
	55.4.	an FA Advanced Youth Award.

Guidance

A new Academy Manager’s Licence will be developed by the FA, working with the League. This is unlikely to be in place for the commencement of Season 2012/13, and further advice will be given to Clubs in due course.

Rule 55.4 will be complied with regardless of which of the age-specific FA Advanced Youth Awards the Academy Manager holds, so long as he holds one.

56	A Club may appoint as Academy Manager a person who does not hold the qualifications set out in Rule 55 provided that the Head of Academy Coaching:
	56.1.	holds these qualifications;
	56.2.	is tasked with overseeing the Coaching Programme; and
	56.3.	is a member of the Academy Management Team and sits on the Technical Board.

Guidance

Consideration is being given to a specific course/qualification for Academy Managers who do not hold the required coaching qualifications. This may become mandatory for such Academy Managers. Any such qualification will not be developed prior to the commencement of Season 2012/13, and further guidance will be given to Clubs in due course.

57. The Academy Manager must undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club. In addition, where the Academy Manager holds the qualifications set out in Rule 55.3 and 55.4, he must attend at least 5 hours of in-service training to be provided by the Football Association every year and the first aid training for Academy coaches provided by the Football Association at least once every three years.

Academy Secretary

58.	Each Club which operates an Academy shall appoint an Academy Secretary who shall be employed Full Time (in the case of a Club which operates a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy), and at least Part Time (in the case of a Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy).
59.	The Academy Secretary shall:
	59.1.	provide administrative support to the Academy Manager and the Academy Management Team;
	59.2.	act as the point of contact between the Academy and the League for all administrative matters, including the submission of required information; and
	59.3.	be familiar with all relevant provisions of these Youth Development Rules, as amended from time to time.

Guidance

This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 44.

293

Head of Academy Coaching

60.	Each Club which operates an Academy shall employ a Head of Academy Coaching who shall:
	60.1.	report to the Academy Manager;
	60.2.	subject to Rule 54.6, have responsibility for delivery of the Academy’s Coaching Programme;
	60.3.	hold at least an up to date UEFA A Licence, an FA Youth Award, and an FA Advanced Youth Award and, in the circumstances set out in Rule 56, an Academy Manager’s Licence;
	60.4.	have recent and relevant experience of coaching Academy Players in an Academy (or of a comparable environment);
	60.5.	be employed Full Time (in the case of a Head of Academy Coaching employed in a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy) or at least Part Time (in the case of a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy).
61.	The Head of Academy Coaching must attend:
	61.1.	at least five hours of in-service training to be provided by the Football Association each year; and
	61.2.	at least once every three years the first aid training for Academy coaches provided by the Football Association.
62.	In addition to the in-service training referred to in Rule 61, the Head of Academy Coaching must undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club.

Guidance

It is envisaged that the Head of Academy Coaching will replace the current role of Assistant Academy Manager, which was formerly a requirement for Academies.

It is recommended (and mandatory in the circumstances set out in Rule 56) that the Head of Academy Coaching will be a senior appointment in the Academy and a member of the Academy Management Team and sit on the Technical Board.

This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 44.

Coaches

63.	Each Club which operates an Academy shall employ as a minimum the number of Full Time coaches for each Development Phase in accordance with the Category of its Academy as set out in the following table:
			Youth	Professional
		Foundation	Development	Development
		Phase	Phase	Phase
	Category 1	2	2	2
	Category 2	1	2	2
	Category 3	1	1	2
	Category 4	N/A	N/A	2
64.	In addition to the coaches set out in Rule 63 each Club shall employ sufficient additional coaching staff (Full Time or Part Time) to ensure that the coach to Academy Players ratios set out in Rule 106 are maintained.

294

Goalkeeping Coaches

65.	Each Club which operates an Academy shall employ, either on a Full Time or Part Time basis, such goalkeeping coaches as are necessary to ensure that each Academy Player who is a goalkeeper receives the required hours of coaching set out in Rule 104.
66.	Each goalkeeping coach must:
	66.1.	attend at least five hours of in-service training to be provided by the Football Association each year;
	66.2.	attend the first aid training for Academy coaches provided by the Football Association at least once every three years; and
	66.3.	undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club.
67.	Each goalkeeping coach must hold an up to date UEFA B Licence and an FA Youth Award.
Guidance
This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 44.
Consideration is being given to the development of a bespoke FA goalkeeping (youth) qualification.
Senior Professional Development Coach
68.	Each Club shall appoint a Senior Professional Development Coach who shall:
	68.1.	report to the Academy Manager;
	68.2.	liaise with the Manager;
	68.3.	by no later than the start of Season 2013/14 hold a UEFA A Licence and the FA Advanced Youth Award specific to the Professional Development Phase;
	68.4.	oversee on a day-to-day basis the Coaching Programme for the Under 19 to Under 21 age groups;
	68.5.	manage the transition of Academy Players to the Club’s senior squad in accordance with the Club’s procedure for the same described in Rule 69;
	68.6.	contribute to the Performance Reviews of all Academy Players in the Professional Development Phase; and
	68.7.	manage the Club’s team which competes in the Professional Development League.
69.	Each Club shall develop, implement and provide evidence of a procedure to enable the transition of Academy Players to its senior squad.
Guidance
This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 44.
Coaches: Qualifications and Professional Development
70.	Each coach (excluding goalkeeping coaches to whom Rule 66 applies) must hold:
	70.1.	an up to date UEFA B Licence (save where these Rules require a coach to hold an up to date UEFA A Licence); and
	70.2.	an FA Youth Award; and
	70.3.	an up to date FA Advanced Youth Award applicable to the Development Phase which he coaches.
71.	The FA Youth Award and FA Advanced Youth Award shall be acquired at the latest within 18 months of the start of the coach’s employment.

295

Guidance

These Rules require the following Academy Staff to hold an up to date UEFA A Licence:

·Head of Academy Coaching (Rule 60.3);

·Coach Developer (Rule 75.3);

·Senior Professional Development Coach (Rule 68.3).

The FA Youth Award (see Rule 1.24) has been introduced during Season 2011/12 and accordingly coaches can now enrol on the course to obtain this Award. It is recognised that a considerable number of coaches will need to progress through the FA course, and the FA’s current view is that it will take at least until the end of Season 2013/14 for all coaches to obtain it. A timetable for full implementation will be drawn up in consultation with the FA and Clubs and further advice given in due course. Accordingly Clubs shall not be penalised if coaches have not obtained this Award pending such further advice.

Similar points apply to the FA Advanced Youth Award which will be introduced in due course, and no Club will be penalised if its coaches do not hold it pending finalisation of the timetable for its introduction.

72.	Each coach (including goalkeeping coaches) must attend at least five hours of in-service training to be provided by the Football Association each year and the first aid training for Academy coaches provided by the Football Association at least once every three years.
73.	In addition to the in-service training referred to in Rule 72, each coach must undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club.

Guidance

The Leagues and the FA will establish and maintain a national database of qualifications of coaches, and the in-service training they have undertaken.

Coach Developer

74.	Each Club which operates a Category 1 Academy shall either:
	74.1.	employ a Full Time Coach Developer; or
	74.2.	demonstrate to the reasonable satisfaction of the League, ISO or PGB (whichever body is appropriate) that it has a dedicated resource which is available at all times to the Academy coaching staff and which resource undertakes the same functions as the functions of the Coach Developer set out in Rule 75.
75.	The Coach Developer shall:
	75.1.	be responsible for designing and delivering the Club’s Continued Professional Development, which shall reflect the Club’s Football Philosophy, for all Full Time and Part Time coaches;
	75.2.	report to the Academy Manager; and
	75.3.	hold at least an up to date UEFA A Licence, an FA Youth Award and an FA Advanced Youth Award.
76.	Each Club which operates a Category 2 Academy shall either:
	76.1.	employ a Coach Developer on at least a Part Time basis; or
	76.2.	demonstrate to the reasonable opinion of the League or ISO or the PGB (whichever body is appropriate) that it has a dedicated resource which is available to the Academy coaching staff and which resource undertakes the same functions as those of the Coach Developer.
77.	Coach Developers must attend at least five hours of in-service training to be provided by the Football Association each year and the first aid training for coaches provided by the Football Association at least once every three years.
78.	In addition to the in-service training referred to in Rule 77, the Coach Developer must undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club.

296

Guidance

This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 44. In particular, it is recognised that Clubs may wish to appoint one Official to undertake the functions of both the Head of Academy Coaching and that of the Coach Developer. This may be acceptable provided that the required functions of those roles are delivered. It is envisaged that, in such a case, the Official would not undertake coaching as the duties of those two roles would occupy the overwhelming majority of his time.

Although the post of Coach Developer for Category 2 Academies is stated in the Rules to be Part Time, it is recommended that Category 2 Academies appoint the role on a Full Time basis.

Clubs operating Category 3 and 4 Academies shall be entitled to appoint Coach Developers if they so wish. If Coach Developers are not appointed, the Club must ensure that it is able to obtain, through the use of external resources, sufficient resource to provide a suitable Continued Professional Development programme for all of its coaches. One example of such a resource is the Football Association’s coach developers. Proper use of the Football Association’s coach developers would also discharge the obligation under Rule 76.2 for a Club operating a Category 2 Academy to ensure it has a dedicated coach developer resource.

Head of Academy Sports Science and Medicine

79.	Each Club which operates a Category 1 and Category 2 Academy shall appoint a Full Time Head of Academy Sports Science and Medicine who shall report to either the Academy Manager or the Official who is responsible for Sports Science and Medicine for the entire Club (and whichever he reports to, he shall liaise closely with the other).
80.	Each Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy shall demonstrate to the reasonable satisfaction of the League, the ISO or PGB (whichever body is appropriate) that its Sports Science and Medicine Programme for Academy Players is appropriately managed and delivered.

Guidance

A Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy may choose to buy in support for this function on a part time basis.

81.	The Head of Academy Sports Science and Medicine shall be responsible for managing and delivering the Sports Science and Medicine Programme for all Academy Players registered with the Club.
82.	The Head of Academy Sports Science and Medicine:
	82.1.	shall be either:
		82.1.1.	a chartered physiotherapist and a member of the Health Professions Council; or
		82.1.2.	a registered medical practitioner licensed to practise by the General Medical Council; or
		82.1.3.	the holder of at least a master’s degree in sports science (or other relevant discipline) from a recognised university; and
	82.2.	shall have recent and relevant professional experience in a sports performance environment.
83.	The Head of Academy Sports Science and Medicine must undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club.

Guidance

It is envisaged that the person who is appointed to this role shall have had recent relevant experience (which will be assessed by the League and/or the ISO), including managerial experience in a sports science environment.

This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 44.

Lead Sports Scientist

84.	Each Club which operates a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy shall appoint a Full Time Lead Sports Scientist who shall:
	84.1.	hold at least a bachelor’s degree in sports science (or another relevant discipline) from a recognised university;

297

	84.2.	have recent and relevant professional experience in a sports performance environment; and
	84.3.	co-ordinate and lead the sports science services for the Academy.
85.	Each Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy shall demonstrate to the reasonable satisfaction of the League, the ISO or the PGB (whichever body is appropriate) that it delivers sufficient and appropriate sports science services to its Academy Players.
86.	The Lead Sports Scientist must undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club.

Guidance

For Clubs’ obligations generally regarding the provision of sports science and medicine, see Rules 184 to 193.

It is envisaged that the person appointed to this role will have recent, relevant experience (which will be assessed by League and/or the ISO).

A Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy may choose to buy in support for this function on a part time basis. This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 44.

Lead Strength and Conditioning Coach

87.	Each Club which operates a Category 1 or 2 Academy shall employ a Lead Strength and Conditioning Coach who shall:
	87.1.	in the case of a Category 1 Academy, be employed Full Time, and in the case of a Category 2 Academy, be employed at least Part Time;
	87.2.	be responsible for providing to the Club’s Academy Players appropriate strength and conditioning training and monitoring as part of the Sports Science and Medicine Programme;
	87.3.	hold at least a bachelor’s degree in sports science (or another relevant discipline) from a recognised university;
	87.4.	have attended the following workshops run by the UK Strength and Conditioning Association (or equivalent workshops run by any equivalent body):
		87.4.1.	Foundation Workshop and Certification (Level 1);
		87.4.2.	Weightlifting Workshop;
		87.4.3.	Plyometric, Agility and Speed Workshop;
		87.4.4.	Planning Effective Programmes Workshop; and
		87.4.5.	report to the Lead Sports Scientist.
88.	The Lead Strength and Conditioning Coach must undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club.

Guidance

It is recommended that Category 2 Academies employ the Lead Strength and Conditioning Coach on a Full Time basis, but the League acknowledges that this may not always be possible, therefore, the minimum role is stated to be Part Time.

This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 44.

Senior Academy Physiotherapist

89.	Each Club which operates an Academy shall appoint a Senior Academy Physiotherapist who shall:
	89.1.	be Full Time in the case of a Category 1, Category 2 or Category 3 Academy and at least Part Time in the case of a Category 4 Academy;

298

89.2.	be a chartered physiotherapist and a member of the Health Professions Council (save that a Club which operates a Category 3 Academy may continue to employ as its Senior Academy Physiotherapist any Person so employed at the time of these Rules coming into force who does not hold the qualifications specified in this Rule provided that he has successfully completed the Football Association’s Diploma in the Treatment and Management of Injuries course or an equivalent or higher qualification. Any person appointed thereafter must hold the qualifications specified by this Rule);
89.3.	have recent and relevant professional experience in a sports performance environment;
89.4.	co-ordinate and lead the physiotherapy service within the Academy;
89.5.	ensure that Rules 192.1 and 193 are complied with; and
89.6.	undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club.

Guidance

This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 44.

Physiotherapists

90.	In addition to the Senior Academy Physiotherapist referred to at Rule 89, each Club which operates a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy shall employ at least one Full Time physiotherapist who shall be a chartered physiotherapist and a registered member of the Health Professions Council.
91.	Each physiotherapist employed pursuant to Rule 90 must undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club.

Guidance

This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 44.

Academy Doctor

92.	Each Club which operates an Academy shall appoint an Academy Doctor who shall:
	92.1.	be a registered medical practitioner licensed to practise by the General Medical Council;
	92.2.	be available to assess and, if appropriate, undertake the treatment of any playing injuries suffered by an Academy Player;
	92.3.	undertake Continued Professional Development;
	92.4.	be on call during all Academy coaching and matches; and
	92.5.	be available for consultation at the Academy on at least one occasion per week (in addition to any attendance at matches).

Guidance

1.	Whether the Academy Doctor should be Full Time or Part Time has not been specified, it being recognised that the role may be fulfilled by a doctor who also has responsibilities for the professional squad, or who has other professional responsibilities outside the Club.
2.	While the provisions of Rule 92.4 above (Academy Doctor to be on call) should be noted, see also Rule 192 and 193 concerning the medical cover at coaching and matches.
3.	This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 44.

Performance Analysts

93. Each Club which operates a Category 1 Academy shall employ a minimum of two Full Time Performance Analysts.

299

94. Each Club which operates a Category 2 Academy shall employ a minimum of two Performance Analysts, one on a Full Time basis, and the other at least Part Time.

Guidance

For Category 2 Academies, the Performance Analysts could be, for example, a student undertaking a Master’s degree in a sports science related field who is on a placement as part of their Master’s course.

95.	The Performance Analysts shall undertake Performance Analysis of Academy Players registered with the Club.
96.	The Performance Analysts must undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club.

Guidance

This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 44.

Head of Education

97.	Each Club which operates an Academy shall appoint a Head of Education who shall:
	97.1.	report to the Academy Manager;
	97.2.	have primary responsibility for:
		97.2.1.	the organisation, management and delivery of the Club’s Education Programme; and
		97.2.2.	the educational progression of all Academy Players registered with the Club (subject to the duties of any educational establishment at which an Academy Player’s education is taking place);
	97.3.	ensure that the Academy’s educational provision reflects the strategy and performance targets set out in the Club’s Academy Performance Plan;
	97.4.	hold Qualified Teacher Status and have relevant experience (in the case of Category 1 and 2 Academies) or, as a minimum, possess a teaching qualification or further education teaching qualification (in the case of Category 3 and Category 4 Academies);
	97.5.	be Full Time (in the case of Category 1 and Category 2 Academies); and
	97.6.	undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club.

Guidance

See also:

1.	Rule 181 which requires each Club to nominate a member of Academy Staff to be responsible for the management and delivery of the Club’s programme to educate Academy Players in Lifestyle Management Skills. It is recommended (although not mandatory) that the Head of Education and Welfare is tasked with this.
2.	Rule 182 pursuant to which the Head of Education and Welfare or other appropriate Official must manage the Club’s exit/release strategy.

This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 44.

Head of Recruitment

98.	Each Club which operates an Academy shall employ a Head of Recruitment who shall:
	98.1.	report to the Academy Manager;
	98.2.	have responsibility for the organisation, management and delivery of the Club’s policies and procedures for the recruitment of Academy Players;
	98.3.	have responsibility for the recruitment and training of the Club’s Scouts (including taking all reasonable steps to ensure that they comply with the requirements regarding qualifications, registration and Continued Professional Development set out at Rules 194 to 201);

300

98.4.	be in possession of such qualification as the League may require from time to time;
98.5.	undertake at least 5 hours of in-service training each year;
98.6.	undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club; and
98.7.	be Full Time in the case of Category 1 and Category 2 Academies, and at least Part Time in the case of Category 3 and 4 Academies.

Guidance

1.	Ideally a Club’s strategy for talent identification and recruitment should flow from its Football Philosophy and be fully integrated into its Academy Performance Plan and the multi-disciplinary approach to youth development envisaged by the Elite Player Performance Plan. Clubs may wish to document a recruitment strategy which sets out:
	·	the profile of the players it seeks to recruit in each age group, having regard to the desired technical, tactical, maturation, social and psychological characteristics required at each age;
	·	its target groups (e.g. local v national recruitment, players attending Development Centres or local schools/boys’ clubs etc);
	·	synchronisation between coaches and recruiters to ensure that, for example, assessment procedures match those by which the Academy’s existing Academy Players are assessed, and that new recruits transit easily into the Academy environment;
	·	a strategy for late developers (including the Academy’s own Academy Players whose maturation rates are slow but who eventually catch up with their peers); and ensuring accurate scouting records are maintained.
	Clubs may then wish to develop an activity plan to implement the recruitment strategy.
2.	With regard to Rule 98.4 above, it is envisaged that a new qualification for scouts will be developed in due course. For the moment, the qualification required is the Football Association’s Scouting Talent Identification Course (i.e. the qualification for Scouts currently required by Premier League Rules).
3.	This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 44.

301

COACHING

Coaching Programme

99.	Each Club which operates an Academy shall prepare (and make available to the League and to the ISO on request) a Coaching Programme which shall have regard to:
	99.1.	the Club’s Football Philosophy;
	99.2.	the Club’s Academy Performance Plan;
	99.3.	sections 6.6 – 6.8 of the Elite Player Performance Plan (save as regards the reference to minimum hours of coaching, as to which see Rule 104); and
	99.4.	these Rules.
100.	The Club’s Coaching Programme shall be drawn up by the Academy Manager (or, in the circumstances set out in Rule 56, the Head of Academy Coaching) who shall consult with all appropriate Club Officials (which may include the Manager, the Chief Executive, coaching staff, the Academy Management Team and the Technical Director if the Club has appointed one).
101.	The Club’s Technical Board shall approve the Club’s Coaching Programme.

Guidance

Reference is made in the Rule to sections 6.6 to 6.8 of the Elite Player Performance Plan, which set out further detail about the Coaching Programme in the Foundation Phase, Youth Development Phase, and Professional Development Phase.

It is recommended that the Coaching Programme gives particular consideration to desired outcomes and the coaching strategies needed to achieve them at each of the Development Phases.

See also Rule 54.6 (role of Academy Manager in the Coaching Programme) and Rule 60.2 (role of the Head of Academy Coaching).

Coaching Hours

102.	The coaching of age groups Under 15 and older in Category 1 and Category 2 Academies shall take place over 46 weeks of each year, such weeks to be determined by reference to the Games Programme Schedule (including the two periods set out therein during which no matches in the Foundation Phase and Youth Development Phase Games Programmes shall take place).
103.	All other coaching in Academies shall take place over 40 weeks of each year.
104.	The minimum hours of coaching to be delivered by Academies each week to each Academy Player (subject to his fitness) and the permitted Training Model per Category and per Development Phase are as follows:

		Foundation	Youth	Professional
		Phase (Under 9	Development	Development
		to Under 11)	Phase	Phase
Category 1	Coaching hours per week	4 rising to 8 for older Academy Players	10 rising to 12 for older Academy Players	14 reducing to 12 for Academy Players who have commitments to the professional squad during the Professional Development Phase
	Permitted Training Model	Part Time, Hybrid	Part Time, Hybrid, Full Time	Full Time

302

		Foundation	Youth	Professional
		Phase (Under 9	Development	Development
		to Under 11)	Phase	Phase
Category 2	Coaching hours per week	3 rising to 5 for older Academy Players	6 rising to 12 for older Academy Players	14 reducing to 12 for Academy Players who have commitments to the professional squad during the Professional Development Phase
	Permitted Training Model	Part Time, Hybrid	Part Time, Hybrid, Full Time	Full Time
Category 3	Coaching hours per week	3	4 rising to 6 for older Academy Players (See Guidance overleaf)	12
	Permitted Training Model	Part Time	Part Time	Full Time
Category 4	Coaching hours per week	N/A	N/A	14 reducing to 12 for Academy Players who have commitments to the professional squad during the Professional Development Phase Games Programmes
	Permitted Training Model	N/A	N/A	Full Time

Guidance

1.	The above hours of coaching are the minimum the Rules require per week, subject to the Academy Player’s fitness. It is acknowledged, however, that Academies can alter these hours as they see fit, provided that the above stated hours are achieved on average over each six or 12 week Performance Review period (as relevant). As regards “subject to fitness”, this includes not only where an Academy Player is recuperating from injury, but also where in the opinion of the coaching staff and/or the medical and sports science staff, his coaching hours need to be reduced for him to receive adequate rest and recovery and/or avoid overuse injuries.
	Coaching in the above tables refers to on-the-pitch coaching (and for the avoidance of doubt exclude time in matches). It is expected that Clubs will need to spend additional time in other environments off the pitch in order to work with Academy Players to assist them in developing the key technical, tactical, physical and psychological skills.
	Where an Academy falls short of providing its Academy Players with the above hours of coaching, the Academy will need to demonstrate that despite this, its Academy Players are being provided with a proper coaching programme. This can be demonstrated by the progression of the Academy Player at each stage of the development process.
2.	For Category 3 Clubs in the Youth Development Phase, the hours stated above should be applied as follows:
	U12 and U13 – 4 hours
	U14 – 5 hours
	U15 and U16 – 6 hours

303

105.	Each Club shall ensure that:
	105.1.	each Academy Player has access to individual coaching tailored to his specific needs; and
	105.2.	all coaching is recorded on the Academy Player’s Performance Clock.
106.	Each Club shall ensure that a coach to Academy Players ratio of 1:10 is maintained for all coaching sessions (save that the ratio for Category 1 Academies using the Full Time Training Model shall be 1:8).
107.	Each Club shall ensure that each Academy Player in age groups Under 9 and older participates at least once a year in a Festival (or other coaching event such as a Training Camp or a Tournament) which lasts for at least two days.
108.	Each Club shall ensure that each of its coaches plans each coaching session by setting out the learning objectives which the session is designed to achieve and the coaching which will be given in order to achieve them.

Development Centres

109.	Each Club which operates a Category 1, Category 2 or Category 3 Academy may operate one or more Development Centres, to be located within one hour’s travelling time of the location of its principal venue for the provision of coaching and education to Academy Players.
110.	A Child being coached at a Club’s Development Centre:
	110.1.	may not be registered for that Club;
	110.2.	may not play in matches for that Club unless registered as a Trialist; and
	110.3.	will be free to play for other teams.
111.	Clubs which operate Development Centres shall keep an attendance record of all the Children who participate in coaching sessions thereat.
112.	Each Development Centre operated by a Club may be inspected from time to time by the League and by the ISO.
113.	Without prejudice to the generality of Rule 112, the inspection referred to in that Rule may include:
	113.1.	inspection of the facilities provided; and
	113.2.	assessment of whether the coaching provided at the Development Centre is in accordance with the Club’s coaching syllabus.
114.	No Club shall cause or permit a Child whose registration is held by another Club (or club) or with whom another Club (or club) has entered into a pre-registration agreement which remains current to attend its Development Centre.
115.	No Club shall cause or permit a team representing its Development Centre to play football against a team representing another Club (or a Football League club).

Guidance Note

The above Rules are based on the existing provisions concerning Development Centres. It is proposed that further consultation is undertaken with Clubs to explore and redefine the future role of Development Centres. It is anticipated that this consultation will take place during season 2012/13.

304

GAMES PROGRAMME

General

116.	Save as permitted by the Board, Clubs shall not affiliate to any other youth leagues or enter any cup competitions except the Football Association Youth Challenge Cup.
117.	An Academy Player whose registration is held by a Club which operates an Academy shall play football only in a Games Programme or in Authorised Games and in coaching and training games (participation in which is limited to registered Academy Players and Trialists) organised by and played at an Academy.
118.	A Club which operates an Academy shall not require, cause or allow an Academy Player whose registration it holds to play football except as permitted by Rule 117.
119.	Each Club which operates an Academy shall record in each Academy Player’s Performance Clock:
	119.1.	each match in which he has played; and
	119.2.	his playing time in each match.

Guidance

The Performance Clock may be used to record other playing information about the Academy Player, e.g. substitutions, cautions, position played in. It forms part of the Performance Management Application which, as set out in the guidance note under Rule 23, will be developed in consultation with Clubs. Until such time as the Performance Management Application is finalised (likely to be July 2013), Clubs will be asked to use existing methods of information capture.

Performance Analysis

120.	Each Club operating a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy shall:
	120.1.	have such technical facilities as are necessary to undertake the Performance Analysis required of it by Rule 120.2;
	120.2.	undertake Performance Analysis (including, in the case of a Club which operates a Category 1 Academy, by undertaking GPS evaluation in the Professional Development Phase and in the Youth Development Phase if the Full Time Training Model is utilised) of training activity and matches in the Youth Development Phase Games Programme, the Professional Development Phase Games Programme and the Professional Development League;
	120.3.	use the results of such Performance Analysis in its monitoring of the coaching and development of Academy Players in the Youth Development Phase and the Professional Development Phase; and
	120.4.	make available to the League such Performance Analysis data as it reasonably shall require to undertake the benchmarking of data for that Academy against national trends.
121.	Each Club operating a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy shall comply with Rule 120 but only in respect of players in the Under 17 to Under 18 age groups.
122.	Subject to a Club complying with Rule 120 or 121 (as appropriate depending on the Category of its Academy), and to a sufficient number of Clubs (and Football League Clubs) likewise complying, the League will make available to it benchmarked data derived from comparing the Performance Analysis data it has submitted to the League with that submitted by other Clubs (on an anonymised basis).

Guidance

The League will produce further detail of the proposed national programme of Performance Analysis for the older Academy age groups. The proposals in this regard will be presented to Clubs in due course. If Clubs approve these proposals, then (subject to Club approval) a requirement will be inserted in the Rules for Clubs to contribute information to this national programme.

305

Foundation Phase Games Programme

123.	The League will organise a games programme for teams in each of the Under 9 to Under 11 age groups of Clubs operating Category 1 and 2 Academies (and for the avoidance of doubt teams from both Categories shall participate together in this games programme).
124.	The Football League will organise a games programme for teams in each of the Under 9 to Under 11 age groups of Clubs operating Category 3 Academies.
125.	The games programmes referred to in Rules 123 and 124 shall consist of matches which:
	125.1.	shall be competitive but whose results shall not give any particular competitive significance between Academies (for example, no league table or the like shall be produced);
	125.2.	subject to Rule 125.3 shall be organised on a local basis so that as far as reasonably possible no team has to travel more than one hour to an away match (save that longer travel times may be necessary in order that each Club can participate meaningfully in the games programme;
	125.3.	shall include one or more Festivals for each Club organised on a local, regional or national basis;
	125.4.	shall take place during the Games Programme Schedule;
	125.5.	may include matches against representative county schoolboy sides (being sides selected by the English Schools’ Football Association);
	125.6.	shall be played outdoors, except during the second half of December and the whole of both January and February, when they shall be played indoors;
	125.7.	may be played in Festivals; and
	125.8.	shall consist of matches played in accordance with the following formats (save that some matches played indoors may be played as Futsal games):

Age group	Team size	Pitch size (yards)	Goal size (feet)	Ball size
Under 9	4v4, 5v5 or 7v7	30x20 to 40x30 (4v4 and 5v5)	12x6	3 (or 4 at the Home Club’s option)
		50x30 to 60x40 (7v7)
Under 10	4v4, 5v5 or 7v7	30x20 to 40x30 (4v4 and 5v5)	12x6 (4v4 and 5v5)	4
		50x30 to 60x40 (7v7)
Under 11	7v7 or 9v9	50x30 to 60x40 (7v7)	12x6 to 16x7 (7v7) 16x7 (9v9)	4
		70x40 to 80x50 (9v9)

The participating Clubs shall endeavour to agree which of the above formats shall be utilised, but in default of agreement the home Club shall decide.

306

Guidance

The League will organise a regional indoor programme during the second half of December, and the entirety of January and February. In particular, a programme of Futsal will be delivered for Category 1 and Category 2 Academies. Clubs will be free to apply to organise Authorised Games outside pursuant to Rule 126.2.

In order to deliver the Foundation Phase Games Programme to all Clubs it is likely that the target travel time of 1 hour may be exceeded from time to time, in particular in order to accommodate those Clubs whose home “locality” is small.

Both Leagues will co-operate to create cross-Category festivals from time to time which shall include all Categories of Academy and be regionally based.

126.	Each Club which operates a Category 1, Category 2 or Category 3 Academy:
	126.1.	must participate fully in the Foundation Phase Games Programme; and
	126.2.	may organise and participate in additional Authorised Games of the types listed in paragraphs c), d), f), g) and h) of that definition only (which shall be notified to the League (if the Club operates a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy) or the Football League (if it operates a Category 3 Academy) no later than 72 hours before they are scheduled to take place).

Guidance

The Games Programme Schedule will incorporate free weeks (in addition to those referred to in Rule 162) during which no fixtures will be arranged by the Leagues. This will allow Clubs to organise additional fixtures pursuant to Rule 126.2. In addition, Clubs will be able to rearrange fixtures in the Foundation Phase Games Programme in order to attend tournaments and Festivals provided suitable notice is given, the integrity of the Games Programme is maintained, and a suitable date for the rearrangement of the fixture is agreed.

127. Each Club shall ensure that each of its Academy Players in the Foundation Phase shall, subject to fitness, participate in at least half the playing time in any one Season of matches in the Foundation Phase Games Programme and any other matches organised by the Club pursuant to Rule 126.2 such playing time to be reasonably spread out over the Season.

Guidance

An Academy Player in the Foundation Phase may still play for his school team or school representative county side.

When assessing whether Rule 127 has been complied with, each Academy Player’s playing time over the course of the Season will be assessed and an average calculated (i.e. the Academy Player need not play in half the time of every match). In addition, Rule 127 requires that the playing time is spread relatively evenly over the course of the fixture programme. This is to ensure Clubs do not try to backload playing time at the end of the Season simply to ensure the average is met.

Youth Development Phase Games Programme

128.	The League will organise a games programme for teams in each of the Under 12 to Under 14 age groups of Clubs operating Category 1 and 2 Academies (and for the avoidance of doubt teams from both Categories shall participate together in this games programme).
129.	The Football League will organise a games programme for teams in each of the Under 12 to Under 14 age groups of Clubs operating Category 3 Academies.
130.	The games programmes referred to in Rules 128 and 129 shall consist of matches which shall:
	130.1.	be competitive but whose results shall not be given any particular competitive significance between Academies (for example, no league table or the like shall be produced);
	130.2.	(in the case of the games programme referred to in Rule 128) be organised on a regional basis so that as far as reasonably possible no team has to travel more than two hours to an away match (save that longer travel times may be necessary in order that each Club can participate meaningfully in the games programme);

307

130.3.	(in the case of the games programme referred to in Rule 129) be organised on a local basis so that as far as reasonably possible no team has to travel more than one hour to an away match and/or regional basis so that as far as reasonably possible no team has to travel more than two hours to an away match (save that in both cases longer travel times may be necessary in order that each Club can participate meaningfully in the games programme);
130.4.	shall include one or more Festivals or Tournaments for each Club organised on a regional, national or international basis (which may include matches organised pursuant to Rule 135), with the number of such Festivals and Tournaments increasing for the older age groups in the Youth Development Phase;
130.5.	take place during the Games Programme Schedule;
130.6.	be played outdoors, except for matches for age groups Under 12 to Under 14 during the second half of December and the whole of both January and February involving teams of Category 1 and Category 2 Academies, which shall be played indoors; and
130.7.	consist of matches played in accordance with the following formats (save that some matches played indoors may be played as Futsal games):

Age group	Team size	Pitch size (yards)	Goal size (feet)	Ball size
Under 12	11v11 (or 9v9 if both Clubs so agree)	90x60 (11v11) 70x40 to 80x50 (9v9)	21x7 (11v11) 16x7 (9v9)	4
Under 13	11v11	90x60	21x7	4
Under 14	11v11	90x60 to 100x60	21x7 to 24x8	5

Guidance

It is envisaged that in order to deliver the Youth Development Phase Games Programme to all Clubs it is likely that the target travel time of 2 hours may be exceeded from time to time, particularly in order to accommodate those Clubs whose home geographical “region” is small.

The League will organise a regional indoor programme for teams in the Under 12 to Under 14 age groups during the second half of December and the whole of both January and February. In particular, a programme of Futsal will be delivered for Category 1 and Category 2 Academies for these age groups. Clubs will be free to apply to organise Authorised Games outside pursuant to Rule 138.2. For the avoidance of doubt Under 15/16 matches (see Rule 131) shall be scheduled to be played outside throughout the season.

A pilot project will take place during Season 2012/13 to provide playing opportunities for players of similar biological age. Participation in this pilot project will be voluntary. It is accepted that participation in the pilot project may mean that a Club cannot comply in full with Rule 138.1 and accordingly participating Clubs will not be sanctioned for breach of that Rule on the grounds of their participation in the pilot project. The League will endeavour to arrange fixtures in the pilot project so that they have as little impact as possible on fixtures in the Youth Development Games Programme.

131. The League shall organise a games programme for teams consisting of Academy Players in the Under 15 and Under 16 age groups (both age groups playing together) of Clubs operating Category 1 Academies, and another for teams of Academy Players in these age groups of Clubs operating Category 2 Academies.

308

132.	Save for any matches played abroad pursuant to Rule 135, the games programme for Category 1 Clubs referred to in Rule 131 shall:
	132.1.	for Season 2012/13, be constituted on a national basis (and the League shall have the power to determine that a match between two teams who are geographically distant from each other may be played at a neutral venue located at a reasonably equal distance from both) unless a majority of those Clubs (and Football League clubs) who have by 31 March 2012 applied for licences to operate Category 1 Academies determine by no later than 31 May 2012 that it shall be constituted on a regional basis (as that term is defined in Rule 133); and
	132.2.	for subsequent Seasons, be constituted either on a national basis or, if a majority of those Clubs (and Football League clubs) which operate Category 1 Academies so determine by no later than 31 March in the preceding Season, on a regional basis (as that term is defined in Rule 133; and
	132.3.	be competitive but whose results shall not be given any particular competitive significance between Academies (for example, no league table or the like shall be produced).
133.	The games programme for Category 2 Clubs referred to in Rule 131 shall be organised on a regional basis, that is to say so that as far as reasonably possible no team has to travel more than two hours to an away match (save that longer travel times may be necessary in order that each Club can participate meaningfully in the games programme).
134.	Matches in the games programmes for Category 1 and Category 2 Clubs referred to in Rule 131 shall, unless the Board otherwise permits, be played on Saturdays and arranged so that as far as possible a Club’s fixtures in it mirror those of its teams in the Professional Development Phase Games Programme.
135.	As part of the Youth Development Phase Games Programme, the League shall organise matches (which may be organised as Tournaments) against teams from clubs in membership of a national association other than the Football Association or the Football Association of Wales. Such matches shall be organised regularly for Clubs operating Category 1 Academies and from time to time for Clubs operating Category 2 Academies.
136.	The Football League shall organise a games programme for teams consisting of players in the Under 15 and Under 16 age groups of Clubs operating Category 3 Academies, to be played on a regional basis so that as far as reasonably possible no team has to travel more than two hours to an away match (save that longer travel times may be necessary in order that each Club can participate meaningfully in the games programme).
137.	Matches played pursuant to Rules 131 to 136 shall, when played outdoors, be played in accordance with the following format:

Age group	Team size	Pitch size (yards)	Goal size (feet)	Ball size
Under 15 & Under 16	11v11	110x70	24x8	5

138.	Each Club which operates a Category 1, Category 2 or Category 3 Academy:
	138.1.	must participate fully in the Youth Development Phase Games Programme; and

309

138.2. may organise and participate in additional Authorised Games of the types listed in paragraphs c), d), f), g) and h) of that definition only (which shall be notified to the League (in the case of a Club operating a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy) or the Football League (in the case of a Club operating a Category 3 Academy) no later than 72 hours before they are scheduled to take place).

Guidance

The Games Programme Schedule will incorporate free weeks (in addition to those referred to in Rule 162) during which no matches will be arranged by the Leagues. This will allow Clubs to organise additional matches pursuant to Rule 138.2.

139.

Each Club shall ensure that each of its Academy Players in the Under 12 to Under 14 age groups shall, subject to fitness, participate in half the playing time of matches in the Youth Development Phase Games Programme and any other matches organised by his Club pursuant to Rule 138.2, the Academy Player’s playing time to be reasonably spread over the Season.

140.

Each Club shall ensure that each of its Academy Players in the Under 15 to Under 16 age groups shall, subject to fitness, participate in at least 20 matches per Season (being matches in the Youth Development Phase Games Programme or any other matches organised by his Club pursuant to Rule 138.2). Participation in a match shall for the purposes of this Rule mean playing at least 50% of the game time.

Guidance

When assessing whether Rule 139 has been complied with, each Academy Player’s playing time over the course of the Season will be assessed and an average calculated (i.e. the Academy Player need not play in half the time of every match). In addition, Rule 139 requires that the playing time is spread relatively evenly over the course of the fixture programme. This is to ensure clubs do not try to backload playing time at the end of the Season simply to ensure the average is met.

Professional Development Phase Games Programme

141.	The League will organise two games programmes, one for teams of Clubs operating Category 1 Academies and one for teams of Clubs operating Category 2 Academies.
142.	The Football League will organise a games programme for teams of Clubs operating Category 3 and Category 4 Academies.
143.	The games programmes organised by the League and the Football League pursuant to Rules 141 and 142 will be constituted on the following geographical bases:
	143.1.	Category 1: a national league, with some international matches against teams representing clubs in membership of national associations other than the Football Association or the Football Association of Wales (and such matches may be played either in England or abroad);
	143.2.	Category 2:
		143.2.1.	in two leagues, each of which shall be constituted on a geographical basis (for example one league of northern based teams and one of southern based teams), the exact constitution of each league to be determined by the Board in its absolute discretion having regard to those Clubs (and Football League clubs) which operate Category 2 Academies;
		143.2.2.	where practical, international matches against teams representing clubs in membership of a national association other than the Football Association or the Football Association of Wales (and such matches may be played either in England or abroad);

310

	143.3.	Categories 3 and 4:
		143.3.1.	in two or more leagues, each of which shall be constituted on a geographical basis (for example one league of northern based teams and one of southern based teams), the exact number of leagues and their geographical constitution to be determined by the Football League in its absolute discretion and having regard to those Football League clubs (and Clubs) which operate Category 3 and 4 Academies.
144.	Matches in the Professional Development Phase Games Programme:
	144.1.	shall be played in accordance with the Laws of the Game (and for the avoidance of doubt shall be in the 11v11 format);
	144.2.	shall be for Players in the Under 18 age group (and younger) only, save that a Club may name in its team sheet a goalkeeper in the Under 19 age group;
	144.3.	shall only have five substitutes named on the team sheet (and for the avoidance of doubt three substitutes may enter the field of play);
	144.4.	shall consist of competitive leagues and Tournaments; and
	144.5.	may include of an optional Futsal programme organised by the League (for Clubs operating Category 1 and Category 2 Academies) in the months of December, January and February.
145.	Further provisions binding on Clubs competing in the Leagues referred to in Rule 144.4 shall be set out in the rules of those Leagues.
146.	Each Club which operates an Academy:
	146.1.	must participate fully in the Professional Development Phase Games Programme;
	146.2.	may organise and participate in additional Authorised Games (which shall be notified to the relevant League no later than 72 hours before they are scheduled to take place).

Professional Development League

147.	Each Club which operates a Category 1 Academy shall compete in Professional Development League 1.
148.	Each Club which operates a Category 2 Academy shall compete in Professional Development League 2 unless it is able to demonstrate to the League that its starting 11s in its first team matches during the preceding Season in those competitions set in Rule L.10.1 to Rule L.10.5 included on average at least five Players in the Under 21 age group or younger.
149.	Each Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy may compete in the development league to be organised by the Football League.
150.	The League will organise Professional Development League 1, which shall consist of a national league competition played on a competitive basis with a minimum of 24 matches per Club.
151.	The League will organise Professional Development League 2, which shall consist of a league or leagues played on a competitive basis with a minimum of 24 matches per Club organised on a regional basis, the composition of such regional league(s) to be at the absolute discretion of the Board who shall so far as reasonably possible determine the composition of each such league to ensure that each Club has to travel no more than three hours to each match (save that longer travel times may be necessary in order that each Club can participate meaningfully in Professional Development League 2).

311

152.	The Football League will organise Professional Development League 3, which shall consist of a league or leagues played on a competitive basis and organised on a regional basis, the composition of such regional league(s) and the minimum number of matches to be played by each Club to be at the absolute discretion of the Football League who shall so far as reasonably possible determine the composition of each such league to ensure that each Club has to travel no more than three hours to each match (save that longer travel times may be necessary in order that each Club can participate meaningfully in Professional Development League 3). For the avoidance of doubt teams of Clubs operating Category 3 and Category 4 Academies shall compete together in Professional Development League 3.
153.	Eligibility in each of the Professional Development Leagues shall be limited to players in age group Under 21 or younger, save that each Club may nominate on its team sheet for any match in a Professional Development League no more than:
	153.1.	one older goalkeeper; and
	153.2.	the number of older outfield players determined pursuant to Rule 155.
154.	The number of older outfield players referred to in Rule 153 shall be determined as follows (and in any case shall be no fewer than three and no greater than five);
	154.1.	in respect of Professional Development League 1 for Season 2012/13, such number as a majority of those Clubs (and Football League clubs) who have by 31 March 2012 applied for licences to operate Category 1 Academies determine by no later than 31 May 2012; and
	154.2.	in respect of Professional Development Leagues 2 and 3 for Season 2012/13 such number as a majority of those Clubs (and Football League clubs) who have by 31 May 2012 applied for licences to operate Category 2 and Category 3 Academies respectively determine by no later than 30 June 2012; and
	154.3.	in respect of Professional Development Leagues 1, 2 and 3 for subsequent Seasons, such number as a majority of those Clubs (and Football League clubs) who compete in each Professional Development League so determine by no later than 31 March in the preceding Season.
	For the avoidance of doubt, any reference in this Rule 154 to a determination to be made in respect of one of the Professional Development Leagues shall only be made by the Clubs (and the Football League clubs) who compete in that Professional Development League.

Guidance

The number of over-age outfield players to be permitted in the Professional Development Leagues has been discussed extensively with Clubs. There was a consensus that over-age players should be permitted, but lack of agreement as to how many. There is a marginally greater support for Clubs being able to include 3 such players on the team sheet (rather than the alternative proposal of 5). It is accordingly proposed that the Clubs (and Football League clubs) competing in each of the Professional Development Leagues shall decide by a majority how many (up to a maximum of 5) shall be permitted in each League. (This may of course result in there being a different number in each of the Professional Development Leagues, depending on the votes of the clubs in membership of each). Interim provisions to determine the numbers for Season 2012/13 have been included in the Rule.

Rules concerning the number of permitted substitutes will be developed in consultation with Clubs participating in each Professional Development League.

155. At least two matches in the Professional Development League shall be played at the Club’s ground registered pursuant to Rule K.5, and other matches may be played at an alternative ground subject to the approval of the Board or the Football League (as appropriate). Such alternative grounds may include a pitch at the Club’s Academy provided that it is floodlit, has a fenced off pitch and provides a spectator area.

312

Guidance

The Board will need to be satisfied, prior to approving any alternative ground (including one at an Academy) that it provides satisfactory facilities for the playing of matches in the Professional Development League. Such facilities include the pitch, floodlight levels, changing rooms for the teams and Match Officials, and spectator areas. Further consultation on these issues will be undertaken in due course.

156.	Unless otherwise authorised by the Board, and subject to any transitional arrangements authorised by the Board in respect of Season 2012/13 pursuant to which some midweek matches may be scheduled, matches in the Professional Development Leagues shall be played on Saturdays, save that the home Club shall, subject to the rules of the Professional Development Leagues, have discretion to change the date and kick-off time of a match to Friday evening, or any time on Sunday or Monday.
157.	Further provisions binding on Clubs competing in the Professional Development League shall be set out in the rules of those Leagues.
158.	The League will in addition organise international matches (which may take place by way of Tournaments) for teams competing in Professional Development Leagues 1 and 2.

Guidance

Clubs will be free to move the days of their matches from Saturday to Friday evening, Sunday (any time) or Monday (any time). Competition rules will specify that the away club will have the ability to either object to the moving of the match or request that it is moved, in either case in defined circumstances (e.g. to prevent fixture congestion for the away club).

With regard to Rules 151 and 152, it is likely that the target travel time of 3 hours may be exceeded from time to time, particularly in order to accommodate those Clubs whose home geographical “region” is small.

With regard to Rule 158, the Premier League intends to organise a competitive European fixture programme involving leading clubs in other European countries. The Premier League will be taking these issues forward in consultation with Clubs. It is intended that, in due course, such matches will become an established part of the Professional Development League. If so, this will necessitate appropriate amendments to these rules in due course.

Games Programme: Postponement etc. of Matches

159.	A match in the games programme between Academy teams in age groups Under 9 to Under 16 inclusive shall not be cancelled, postponed or abandoned except with the written consent of the Board or on the instructions of the officiating referee (or if the officiating referee is a minor, the official of the county FA who has accompanied him to the match) who shall be empowered to instruct that such match be cancelled, postponed or abandoned only if he considers that the pitch is unfit for, or if adverse weather conditions preclude, the playing of the match in which event the Club at whose ground the match should have been played shall within seven days give to the Secretary notice in writing to that effect.
160.	Except in the case of an Under 9 to Under 16 games programme match which, without either participating Club being at fault, is cancelled, postponed or abandoned under the provisions of Rule 159, any Club which causes the cancellation, postponement or abandonment of such a match will be in breach of these Rules.
161.	The Board shall have power to specify the equipment and facilities to be provided by Clubs for the playing of matches between Academies.
162.	In consultation with the Football Association, a minimum of four weekends each Season will be identified by the League upon which there will be no fixtures for Academy teams, such weekends being devoted to international development, selected players’ courses and in-service training of coaches and staff.

313

EDUCATION AND WELFARE

General

163.	Each Club which operates an Academy shall establish an Education Programme which shall set out the activities to be undertaken by the Club to ensure that the education of its Academy Players is supported effectively and which:
	163.1.	is appropriate to the Category of its Academy;
	163.2.	complies with all applicable requirements set out in this section of the Rules;
	163.3.	is approved by the League; and
	163.4.	is evaluated by the Club within each Development Phase to ensure it is meeting its objectives as set out therein.
164.	Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that each of its Academy Players receives a formal education programme which:
	164.1.	is appropriate to his age;
	164.2.	meets his specific academic needs;
	164.3.	complies with all legal requirements;
	164.4.	is structured to ensure that his academic development is not compromised as a result of his being coached by the Club’s Academy;
	164.5.	in the case of an Academy Player who is entered into a Scholarship Agreement with the Club, consists of either the advanced apprenticeship framework for sporting excellence (AASE) or any other programme of education approved in writing by the League in conjunction with the PFA;
	164.6.	shall continue notwithstanding that the Academy Player signs a professional contract.
165.	Each Academy Player’s educational progression under his Education programme shall be recorded on his Performance Clock.
166.	Each Club shall take all reasonable steps to ensure that it protects the welfare of each of its Academy Players by offering support for his wellbeing and pastoral care generally.
167.	The provisions of Section S of the League’s Rules (concerning the Safeguarding of Vulnerable Groups and Safe Recruitment) apply to Academies and Development Centres.
168.	Without prejudice to the generality of Rule 167 each Club shall appoint an Academy Safeguarding Officer who shall:
	168.1.	undertake the functions set out in Rule S.13 specifically with regard to the Academy; and
	168.2.	liaise with the Club’s Children’s Services’ Officer.
169.	Clubs and Academy Staff shall observe and comply with the requirements of the Code of Practice entitled “The Health and Safety of Academy Players on Residential Tours, Festivals, Tournaments and Visits” set out in Appendix 3 and any breach thereof shall be treated as a breach of these Rules.
170.	Clubs shall ensure that their Academy Players are insured in accordance with advice circulated by the League from time to time.
171.	Clubs shall establish, maintain and, when necessary, implement a complaints procedure for Academy Players and Parents, a copy of which shall be submitted to the League.

314

172. The Code of Conduct set out in Appendix 4 shall be binding on Academy Players of compulsory school age attending Academies and their Parents and on Clubs and Officials and any breach thereof by such Academy Players or by Clubs or Officials shall be treated as a breach of these Rules.

Reports on Educational Progression

173.	Each Club which operates an Academy shall provide progress reports to the Parent of each Academy Player to whom it provides education.
174.	The progress reports shall:
	174.1.	detail the educational progression of the Academy Player; and
	174.2.	be provided as and when necessary, but as a minimum at least once every 12 weeks.

Guidance

With regard to Rule 174.2, Rule 36.2 states that Academy Players in the Under 12 to Under 18 age groups shall receive a Performance Review every six weeks. The educational progress report need only be undertaken once every 12 weeks (i.e. not for each Performance Review) but must be undertaken as part of a Performance Review.

Delivery of the Education Programme

Part Time Training Model

175.	Each Club which operates an Academy shall, in respect of each of its Academy Players being trained under the Part Time Training Model:
	175.1.	inform the Academy Player’s school that he is being so trained; and
	175.2.	liaise with the school at such intervals as may be necessary in order to discuss and address any issues concerning the Academy Player’s education which arise as a consequence.

Guidance

The Part Time Training Model may be used by Category 1, 2 and 3 Academies in the Foundation Phase (Under 9 to Under 11), and by Category 2 and 3 Academies in the Youth Development Phase: see further Rule 104.

The Part Time Training Model envisages that coaching will take place outside the Core Coaching Time, but Clubs should nevertheless establish good communication with each Academy Player’s school and address any relevant issues which arise as a result of the Academy Player being coached at the Academy (and in particular any conflict between the demands of his coaching and those of his academic education).

Hybrid Training Model

176.	Each Club which operates an Academy shall, in respect of each of its Academy Players being trained under the Hybrid Training Model, undertake all necessary liaison and co-operation with the Academy Player’s school to ensure that:
	176.1.	the required element of coaching can take place within the Core Coaching Time; and
	176.2.	such coaching does not interfere with the Academy Player’s education.

Guidance

The Hybrid Training Model may be used by Category 1 Academies in the Foundation Phase (Under 9 to Under 11), and by Category 1 and Category 2 Academies in the Youth Development Phase: see further Rule 104.

Clubs’ attention is drawn to the following comments in section 7.3.1 of the EPPP. Although these comments refer to the Foundation Phase, they are relevant to the Hybrid Training Model generally.

“It is assumed that the majority of the coaching will be delivered after school and at weekends. Flexing the season will also enable Academies to gain greater access to players. It is recommended that wherever possible and particularly in the case of Category 1 Academies where the contact time is highest, the after school sessions are established inside the Core Coaching Time and this may require some negotiation with schools and parents to establish the programme effectively. Close liaison with schools to ensure that players are managing the joint workloads is appropriate but no other specific education interventions are being proposed in this phase.”

315

Full Time Training Model

177. Each Club which operates an Academy shall, in respect of each of its Academy Players in the Youth Development Phase being trained under the Full Time Training Model, ensure that it provides the Academy Player with education in accordance with one of the four options set out below or in accordance with such other proposals as the League may approve.

Guidance

The Full Time Training Model may be used by Category 1 Academies in the Youth Development Phase, and must be used by all Academies in the Professional Development Phase: see further Rule 104.

The four options referred to in Rule 177 are as follows. This list of options is not exhaustive, and Clubs are free to develop other models which deliver the same results as the options set out in the Elite Player Performance Plan. Any such model must be approved by the League.

Option 1

Entering into contractual relationships with an identified school or schools in which the players are based for their education will be a familiar solution. This approach will extend the types of relationships that already exist with schools.

The relationship will need to be flexed in terms of the amount of time that Academies would require players to be available for daily coaching. Where Academies implement the Hybrid or Full Time Training Models the school day will need to be flexed to accommodate the Coaching Programme whilst ensuring that boy’s educational development does not suffer.

Specific tutor support for the Education Programme will be required for all players engaged in the Hybrid and Full Time Training Model over and above the normal curriculum. Additional tutor support will need to be individually tailored to the players’ needs.

Academies will need to decide how and where players will be coached. The optimum environment is at the club’s dedicated training facilities but this will require a school in Education Option 1 to be in close proximity to the club’s training facility so that the players can move easily between the school and the club. If an Academy plans to deliver a Full Time Training Model then the school will need to be in close proximity to the training ground or else the training will need to be accommodated at the school.

The other major consideration for Category 1 Academies will be the need to provide dedicated housing, house parents and a secure environment in which to live and work whilst staying with the club. This will need to apply to all players who live outside a short commute from their club’s training ground.

Option 2

In this option, clubs may choose to develop and extend their own educational facilities at the training ground and, in effect, develop an onsite school facility. For the Category 1 Academy, accommodation would still be required on or near the training ground to house the players and the associated social and welfare support would need to be factored into the delivery of this approach. Clubs may continue to contract an educational partner/provider but the schooling would take place at the club.

Option 3

Clubs may wish to establish their own schools. These schools may be general in their recruitment with specialist classes or groups of classes catering for the Academy Players’ specialist needs. In this Education Option the same issues regarding the location of the school on or near the training ground remain relevant as does the need to provide appropriate housing and care.

Option 4

Where two or three Academies are clustered together, especially in urban areas, it may be possible to identify a single school where each of the clubs send their players. This school would then become the hub for the Academies. The Coaching Programme may be split between the training ground and the school premises subject to the sighting of the school in relation to the club.

Further guidance in respect of education in the Professional Development Phase, where all Clubs must utilise the Full Time Training Model, is set out in paragraph 7.3.3 of the Elite Player Performance Plan.

All Academies in the Professional Development Phase will be required to deliver the Full Time Training Model. Players will have access to training up to four hours a day in two separate sessions. The season will be developed increasingly to mirror the professional game so there will be less opportunity to flex the season for purposes of creating greater Coaching Contact Time during the summer months.

Category 1 and 2 Academies will have the necessary infrastructure at their training grounds to enable them to provide Formal Education provision for players U17 and U18 which may be delivered principally at the Training Ground rather than offsite at a school or college.

This approach envisages the delivery of the Formal Education components at the training ground in purpose built facilities and as part of an integrated flexible weekly programme which compliments and supports the Coaching Programme. The delivery of the Formal Education Programme may be either through fully qualified in house staff or through an outside provider who is able to meet the needs and demands of the integrated programme. Delivering the Education Programme in this way will provide maximum flexibility allowing coaches to flex and stretch the Coaching Programme to suit the particular needs of each player.

316

Category 3 and 4 Academies will not necessarily be equipped to provide the Formal Education component at the training ground. Category 3 and 4 Academies may choose to deliver the Formal Education Programme off site at a local education provider. This will require Heads of Education to ensure that as flexible an Education Programme as possible can be created in partnership with a school/college so that coaches can gain access to the required time for coaching.

Welfare, Social Development and Lifestyle Management

178.	Each Club which operates an Academy shall establish a programme to educate each of its Academy Players in Lifestyle Management Skills.
179.	The programme referred to in Rule 178 shall ensure that each Academy Player trained under the Full Time Training Model and/or in the Professional Development Phase has the opportunity to engage in activities outside the Academy which will encourage him to take an active part in the community and develop an understanding of good citizenship.
180.	Each Academy Player shall engage in the activities referred to in Rule 179 unless he has good cause not to do so and each Club shall take all reasonable steps to ensure that each of its Academy Players does so engage.
181.	Each Club which operates an Academy shall nominate a member of Academy Staff to manage and deliver the said programme.

Player Exit/Release Strategy

182.	Each Club which operates an Academy shall devise and implement a programme, to be managed by its Head of Education and Welfare or other appropriate Official to assist its Academy Players released from the Academy at completion of their Under 16, Under 17 or Under 18 year in circumstances where it appears they will not be joining another Club (or club).
183.	Any such programme in respect of Academy Players being released at the completion of their Under 18 year shall be designed so that it dovetails with the support programme for such released Academy Players to be operated by the League.

317

SPORTS SCIENCE AND MEDICINE

Sports Science and Medicine Programme

184.	Each Club which operates an Academy shall establish a Sports Science and Medicine Programme (in accordance with the criteria set out in these Rules which apply to the Category of its Academy) for the benefit of its Academy Players.
185.	Each Club’s Sport Science and Medicine Programme shall be managed by its Head of Academy Sports Science and Medicine (in the case of a Club which operates a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy) or by an appropriately qualified Official (in the case of the Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy).
186.	The Sports Science and Medicine Programme of each Club should detail the planned provision to each of its Academy Players of at least the following areas:
	186.1.	sports science (including physiology, biomechanics, physical testing and measurement);
	186.2.	physiotherapy (including hydrotherapy and sports massage);
	186.3.	medical services (including the prevention and treatment of injury and diet and nutrition);
	186.4.	Performance Analysis; and
	186.5.	psychology.
187.	The progress and development of each Academy Player under the Sports Science and Medicine Programme (including without limitation the results of the tests set out in Rule 188, and full details of any injuries, the treatment thereof, and the length of any period of rehabilitation) shall be noted in his Performance Review and recorded in his Performance Clock.
188.	Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that each of its Academy Players undergoes the following tests to measure physical and physiological fitness (as such tests are defined in the Audit Tool):
	188.1.	age-appropriate medical and physical screening;
	188.2.	anthropometric assessments;
	188.3.	physiological/fitness testing;
	188.4.	movement and posture/functional screening;
	188.5.	predictive testing of size and shape/maturation measurement (save that a Club operating a Category 4 Academy shall not be obliged to conduct such tests);
	188.6.	psychological profiling (Category 1 Academies only); and
	188.7.	monitoring of physical exertion (Category 1 Academies only);
	and shall submit to the League such information as it may from time to time require in order to establish a national database of athletic development.
189.	Subject to a Club complying with Rule 188, the League will make available to it (on an anonymised basis) benchmarked data derived from the information provided to it by all Clubs.
190.	Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that details of all injuries suffered by its Academy Players and of all rehabilitation are recorded and provided to the League and the FA in order that a national audit of injury and rehabilitation may be maintained.
191.	Subject to a Club complying with Rule 190, the League will make available to it benchmarked data derived from the national audit of injury and rehabilitation.

318

192.	Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that there is available at all games involving Academy teams appropriate first aid or primary care provision and, without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing, that:
	192.1.	a doctor or paramedic (in the case of a Club which operates a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy) or a physiotherapist who holds the Intermediate First Aid for Sport qualification (in the case of a Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy) is present at each game in the Professional Development Phase Games Programme; and
	192.2.	a defibrillator is maintained at each venue at which matches are played and at which coaching takes place and that at all times a member of staff qualified in its use is present during matches and coaching.
193.	A physiotherapist qualified as set out in Rule 89.2 or Rule 90 or a coach who holds the Football Association’s Diploma in the Treatment and Management of Injuries or an equivalent or higher qualification or a member of staff who holds a current emergency first aid qualification awarded by the FA, the British Red Cross, St John Ambulance (or by another entity provided it is approved by the Health and Safety Executive as an emergency first aid qualification) shall be present at all coaching and matches taking place in Academies (without prejudice to the requirements of Rule 192).

Guidance

Rule 193

If there is more than one Academy match taking place at an Academy on a given day, Rule 192 will be complied with provided that each Club has at least one physiotherapist present at the match venue, and another member of Academy Staff holding an appropriate first aid qualification on the touchline of each game.

319

TALENT IDENTIFICATION AND RECRUITMENT

Scouts: Qualifications

194.Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that each of its Scouts:

194.1.is in possession of such qualification as the League may require from time to time;

194.2.understands and complies in full with these Rules and the Code of Conduct for Scouts; and

194.3.undertakes Continued Professional Development each year.

Guidance

It is envisaged that a new qualification for scouts will be developed in due course. For the moment, the qualification required by Rule 194.1 above is the Football Association’s Scouting Talent Identification Course (i.e. the qualification for Scouts currently required by Premier League Rules).

195.Each Club which operates an Academy upon employing or engaging a Scout shall within five days thereof apply to register him with the League in the manner prescribed by the Board and providing to the League evidence that the Scout holds the qualification required by Rule 194.1.

Guidance

It is envisaged that Clubs will be able to enter Scouts’ details via the Extranet rather than by submitting a form. An Extranet application is being developed for this purpose.

196.The League shall register a Scout and shall notify the applicant Club to that effect upon being satisfied that:

196.1.the Scout holds the qualification required by Rule 194.1;

196.2.the Scout is not currently registered as the Scout of another Club.

197.At the start of each season the League shall issue a Scout Identification Card to each registered Scout.

198.Except during the period of five days referred to in Rule 195, no Club shall employ a Scout who is not registered with the League pursuant to Rule 196 unless it has made an application to register him which has yet to be determined.

199.Upon a Club which operates an Academy ceasing to employ or engage a registered Scout, it shall within five days thereof:

199.1.give notice to that effect to the League who shall thereupon remove his name from the register; and

199.2.return his Scout Identification Card to the League.

200.Scouts shall conduct themselves in accordance with the Code of Conduct for Scouts set out in Appendix 5.

201.Each Club which operates an Academy shall take all reasonable endeavours to ensure that its Scouts comply in all respects with Rule 200 and the Code of Conduct for Scouts.

Scouts: Attendance at Matches

202.Each Club which operates an Academy shall permit the Scouts of other Clubs to attend at matches played in the Games Programmes provided that:

202.1.the Club which has employed or engaged the Scout notifies both Clubs involved in the match of the Scout’s proposed attendance by no later than 5:00pm on the day before the published date of the match; and

202.2.the Scout is able to produce on demand to the home Club his Scout Identification Card.

203.Each Scout shall inform the home Club of his arrival at a match.

320

204.Each Club which operates an Academy shall prepare and produce a document setting out the process of how Scouts employed by that Club should approach players and the process thereafter. Such process should comply in full with the Rules and the Code of Conduct for Scouts and should build upon the training that the Scout received while obtaining the relevant scouting qualification referred to in Rule 194.1.

Scouts: Disciplinary Action

205.Any breach by a Scout of Rule 200 shall amount to a breach of these Rules and the League shall be entitled to take disciplinary action against the Scout and/or his Club for such breach in accordance with Section W of these Rules. In addition to the sanctions available under Section W, an additional sanction of the removal of a Scout’s registration shall also be available at the conclusion of the disciplinary proceedings, should a breach be held to exist.

206.Any breach by a Club of Rule 198 or Rule 201 shall amount to a breach of these Rules and the League shall be entitled to take disciplinary action against the Club for such breach in accordance with Section W of the League’s Rules. In addition to the sanctions available under Section W, an additional sanction of the removal of a Scout’s registration shall also be available at the conclusion of the disciplinary proceedings, should a breach be held to exist.

Registrations and Provision of Information by the League

207.Upon receiving an application by a Club to register an Academy Player, the League shall immediately provide to the Academy Player’s Parent a copy of these Rules and of the Parent’s Charter.

208.The League will undertake the registration (which shall be backdated to the date of application) of the Academy Player if:

208.1.7 days have elapsed from the date the League sent the Parent the documents referred to above; and

208.2.during that time, the League has not been contacted by the Academy Player or his Parent to inform the League that he no longer wishes to be registered as an Academy Player for that Club.

209.The Academy Player may be coached by and play for the Club during the period of 7 days referred to in Rule 208.1.

210.The provisions of Rules 264 to 267 shall apply during the period referred to in Rule 208.1.

211.If, contrary to Rule 210, the Academy Player directly or indirectly contacts another Club, and such contact results in the Academy Player becoming registered with that other Club without the consent of the Club referred to in Rule 207, the other Club shall be presumed to have breached Rule 264.

Guidance

Rule 207

It is envisaged that an amendment will be made to Form 27 (now PLYD Form 5) to include a statement that where the child is to be registered as an Academy Player, the Parent will receive from the League a copy of these Rules and the Parent’s Charter. In signing the Consent Form, the Parent agrees to acknowledges receipt forthwith of the Charter and to read the Charter.

The League will where possible send the Rules and Charter to Parents by email with a read-receipt, or by recorded delivery if no email address is provided. PLYD Form 5 will be amended to include space for the provision of the Parent’s email address.

Rule 211

The presumption set out in this Rule is rebuttable if the new Club can establish to the satisfaction of the Board that it did not in fact breach Rule 264.

321

Time/Distance Rules

212. Subject to Rule 234, each Club which operates an Academy shall be permitted to register Academy Players who reside within the travel times measured from the location of the Club’s principal venue for the provision of coaching and education set out in the following table.

	Permitted Recruitment time/distance
	Foundation Phase	Youth Development Phase	Professional Development Phase
Category 1	1 hour	Seasons 2012/13 and 2013/2014:	no limit
		·Under 15-under 16: no limit for Academy Players engaged in the Full Time Training Model;
		·11/2 hours for all other Academy Players in the Youth Development Phase. Season 2014/15 onwards:
		·No limit for Academy Players engaged in the Full Time Training Model;
		·11/2 hours for all other Academy Players in the Youth Development Phase.
Category 2	1 hour	1 1/2	no limit
Category 3	1 hour	1 1/2	no limit
Category 4	N/A	N/A	no limit

Trials

213.	Subject to the conditions set out in Rule 214, a Trialist may attend an Academy for up to six consecutive weeks in any one Season without being registered provided that:
	213.1.	at least seven days’ prior written notice to that effect shall be given to any junior club of which such Trialist is a member; and
	213.2.	before the trial commences his particulars shall be notified forthwith to the League by sending to the Secretary PLYD Form 2 duly completed.

322

Guidance

It is considered that the requirement that a trial be six consecutive weeks may no longer be appropriate in the case of a Club which recruits nationally, even when read together with Rule 215. Consultation will be undertaken with Clubs to develop an appropriate amendment to this Rule.

214.	The conditions referred to in Rule 213 are as follows:
	214.1.	a trial may be offered or given by a Club to anyone in age groups Under 9 to Under 11 inclusive who has his permanent residence within one hour’s travelling time of the Club’s Academy;
	214.2.	a trial may be offered or given by a Club which is permitted to recruit nationally (because it operates a Category 1 Academy and is permitted to recruit nationally pursuant to Rule 212) to anyone in age groups Under 12 and Under 13;
	214.3.	a trial may be offered or given by any Club to which Rule 214.2 does not apply to anyone in age groups Under 12 and Under 13 who has his permanent residence within one and a half hours’ travelling time of the Club’s Academy;
	214.4.	a trial may be offered or given by a Club to anyone in age groups Under 14 to Under 16 inclusive;
	214.5.	subject to Rule 214.6.2 a trial may be offered or given by one or more Clubs to an Academy Player in age group Under 16 who has been informed by the Club holding his registration that it will not offer to enter into a Scholarship Agreement with him; any such trial or series of trials may not in the aggregate exceed six weeks;
	214.6.	a trial may not be offered or given to anyone:
		214.6.1.	who is on trial at another Academy; or
		214.6.2.	whose registration is held by another Club (or club) except with the written consent of such Club (or club) or in the case of an Academy Player who is exercising his entitlement under either Rule 239, Rule 240 or Rule 241 to seek registration as an Academy Player at the Academy of another Club (or club).
	Any question or dispute concerning the travelling time requirements in this Rule shall be determined by the Board in its absolute discretion.
215.	If a Trialist attending an Academy is injured so that he cannot be coached or play football or if the period of his trial is interrupted by any other occurrence, application may be made to the Board in writing to extend the period of his trial, giving full reasons therefor, and the Board shall have power to extend such period in such terms as it may think fit.
216.	If before the date upon which a Trialist’s trial period is due to end his trial is terminated, notice to that effect shall be given to the League by sending to the Secretary PLYD Form 3 duly completed.
217.	Upon a Trialist commencing a trial, the League shall provide to him and his Parent a copy of these Rules and of the Parents’ Charter.

Pre-Registration Agreements

218.	Subject to the provisions of Art. 19 of the FIFA Regulations for the Status and Transfer of Players, on or after 1st January in any Season a Club may enter into a pre-registration agreement with a player who does not reside within one and a half hours’ travelling time of its Academy provided that such a player is then:
	218.1.	in his Under 16, Under 17 or Under 18 year; and
	218.2.	in Full Time Education; and
	218.3.	not registered with another Club or Football League club.

323

219.A pre-registration agreement shall be in PLYD Form 4 and shall include an undertaking by the Club to enter into a Scholarship Agreement with the player upon the Club having acquired the player’s registration and

219.1.in the case of a player in his Under 16 year, upon his having reached the statutory school leaving age applicable in England; or

219.2.in the case of a player in his Under 17 or Under 18 year, upon his ceasing Full Time Education.

Unless authorised in writing by the Board, a breach of such an undertaking will constitute a (breach of these Rules).

220.Clubs shall submit to the Secretary copies of all pre-registration agreements within five days of their being entered into.

221.A written coaching programme shall be annexed to each pre-registration agreement and the player shall not be coached by or at the Club’s Academy or participate in its matches, tours, Festivals, Training Camps or Tournaments until the programme has been approved in writing by the Board and then only to the extent set out in the programme.

Registrations

222.Except for Trialists attending trials in accordance with Rule 213, and players attending Development Centres and players with whom a Club has entered into a pre-registration agreement in accordance with Rule 218, no player shall be coached by or at an Academy or participate in matches, tours, Festivals, Training Camps or Tournaments in which the Club operating that Academy is involved unless that Club holds his registration.

223.Subject to Rule 224, players in age groups Under 9, Under 10, Under 11, Under 12, Under 14 and Under 16 shall be registered for one year and those in age groups Under 13 and Under 15 for two years.

224.The registration of an Academy Player engaged in the Full Time Training Model shall endure until he reaches the statutory school leaving age.

225.The registration of Academy Players will be undertaken by the League.

226.Registrations of Academy Players undertaken by the Football League which are held by Clubs promoted to the League shall be treated as having been undertaken by the League provided all circumstances surrounding that registration comply with these Rules, failing which the League shall be at liberty to reject that registration unless otherwise determined by the Board.

227.An application for the registration of an Academy Player at an Academy shall be made by completing and submitting to the Secretary PLYD Form 5 signed on behalf of the Club by an Authorised Signatory together with a copy of the Code of Conduct referred to in Rule 237.

228.A Club shall request each Academy Player (or if he is a minor his Parent) to complete PLYD Form 6 at the same time that he completes PLYD Form 5. If he does so the Club shall submit the completed PLYD Form 6 to the Secretary at the same time that it submits PLYD Form 5.

229.An application in PLYD Form 5 shall be refused if it is made in respect of a player with whom a Club (or club), other than the applicant Club, has entered into a pre-registration agreement which remains current.

230.Except in the case of a Scholar, a player shall not be registered as an Academy Player unless he is in Full Time Education.

324

231.The Board may from time to time direct the minimum number of Academy Players to be registered by each Club in each age group, and each Club shall comply with any such direction.

232.The maximum numbers of Academy Players registrable by a Club at any one time are as follows:

Age groups Under 9 to Under 14 inclusive:	30 in each age group
Age groups Under 15 and Under 16 inclusive:	20 in each age group
Age groups Under 17 to Under 21 inclusive:	15 in each age group

233.No Club shall be permitted to register any Academy Player in the Under 9 age group before the third Saturday in April immediately preceding his Under 9 year.

234.A player in age groups Under 14 to Under 16 inclusive who resides more than one and a half hours’ travelling time from the nearest Academy may be registered as an Academy Player at the nearest Club which operates an Academy of the appropriate Category subject to the following conditions:

234.1.an application for registration of an Academy Player under the provisions of this Rule shall be accompanied by a written coaching programme which shall include full particulars of any coaching the Academy Player will receive at or in the locality of his place of residence;

234.2.the coaching programme shall be designed so as to ensure that it does not cause the Academy Player to be absent from school;

234.3.in the case of an Academy Player registered under the provisions of this Rule at an Academy, the Head of Education shall make enquiries of the Academy Player’s school at least four times each Season during the currency of his registration so as to satisfy himself that the Academy Player’s best interests are being served by the coaching programme and that it is not adversely affecting his education; the result of each enquiry shall be reported in writing to the Academy Manager who in the event of an adverse report shall apply to the Board for the cancellation of the Academy Player’s registration;

234.4.unless any other travelling arrangements have been submitted to and approved in writing by or on behalf of the Board, on the occasion of each visit by the Academy Player to the Academy at which he is registered he shall be accompanied on both the outward and the return journey by his Parent.

235.An application to register an Academy Player shall be refused if:

235.1.the Academy Player is in age groups Under 10, Under 11 or Under 12; and

235.2.the registration of that Academy Player was held by another Club or Football League club (“the former Club”) within the period of 12 months prior to the making of the application; and

235.3.the former Club had given notice to that Academy Player under the provisions of Rules 238.1 or 238.2 that it intended to retain his registration; and

235.4.the Club making the application had within the said period of 12 months registered two Academy Players in age groups Under 10, Under 11 or Under 12 whose registrations had been held by the former Club;

unless the Club making the application and the former Club agree otherwise.

325

236.On or before the third Saturday in May in every year each Club shall send to the Secretary a list in PLYD Form 7 containing the names of each of the Academy Players whose registration it then holds (other than those who have entered into a Scholarship Agreement whose names are included in the list required by Rule L.30), indicating which it retains, which it intends to retain and which it intends to terminate with effect from the date of the last match in the Games Programme of the age group of that Academy Player.

237.The Code of Conduct set out in Appendix 4 shall be binding on Academy Players of compulsory school age attending Academies and their Parents and on Clubs and Officials and any breach thereof by such students or by Clubs or Officials shall be treated as a breach of these Rules.

End of Season Procedure

238.Except in the case of an Academy Player who has been offered and has accepted a Scholarship Agreement in accordance with Rule 246:

238.1.on or before the third Saturday in May in every year in which his registration is held, each Club shall give or send to each of its Academy Players in age groups Under 9 to Under 11 PLYD Form 8 notifying him whether it intends to retain or to terminate his registration with effect from the date set out in Rule 236;

238.2.on or before the third Saturday in May, each Club shall give or send to each of its Academy Players in age groups Under 12 and Under 14 PLYD Form 9 notifying him whether it intends to retain his registration for the next two seasons or to terminate it with effect from the date set out in Rule 236.

239.An Academy Player who receives notification under Rule 238.1 or Rule 238.2 of his Club’s intention to terminate his registration shall be at liberty following receipt of such notification to seek registration as an Academy Player at the Academy of any other Club (or club).

240.An Academy Player who receives notification under Rule 238.1 or Rule 238.2 of his Club’s intention to retain his registration shall likewise be at liberty after the date of the last match of the Games Programme in which he participates to seek registration as a student at the Academy of any other Club (or club) provided that:

240.1.by the date of the last match of the Games Programme in which he participates he has given written notice to his Club and the Secretary terminating his registration; and

240.2.he has received the Secretary’s written acknowledgement of the same.

241.An Academy Player in age group Under 16 who has not received an offer to enter into a Scholarship Agreement by 1 March shall thereafter be at liberty to seek registration as an Academy Player at the Academy of any other Club (or club).

Termination of Registration

242.Subject to Rule 243, the registration of an Academy Player who has not entered into a Scholarship Agreement with a Club shall terminate upon the happening of the earliest of the following events:

242.1.the Academy Player completing his Full Time Education; or

242.2.the receipt by the Secretary at any time of a mutual cancellation notification in PLYD Form 10 duly completed and signed by the Academy Player and his Parent and on behalf of the Club holding his registration; or

326

242.3.the receipt by the Secretary of the Academy Player’s notice duly given in accordance with the provisions of Rule 240.1; or

242.4.the date set out in Rule 236 following the receipt by the Secretary of PLYD Form 7 upon which his Club has indicated its intention to terminate the Academy Player’s registration; or

242.5.the expiry, surrender, suspension or revocation of the Academy licence of the Club holding the registration.

243.The Board shall have power at any time to cancel the registration of an Academy Player upon the written application of either:

243.1.the Academy Player or, if the Academy Player is a Child, his Parent on his behalf (and one of the grounds, but not the only ground, on which such an application may be made is that the categorisation of the Club’s Academy has been lowered pursuant to Rule 16.3); or

243.2.the Club holding his registration.

244.The Board shall determine such an application in such manner as it shall think fit and, in particular, shall have power to appoint one or more suitably qualified persons to enquire into all the circumstances of the application (adopting such procedures as are considered appropriate) and to report to the Board, recommending whether the application should be granted or refused. If the application is granted, the Board may impose conditions (e.g. as to compensation) on the cancellation of the registration.

245.Upon an Academy Player’s registration terminating by virtue of the provisions of Rule 242.2, the Secretary shall provide him with a copy of PLYD Form 10 as evidence thereof.

Scholarships

246.On or after 1 January in the year in which he attains the age of 14 years and in any event on or before 1 March in his Under 16 year, a Club may offer to enter into a Scholarship Agreement with an Academy Player whose registration it holds.

247.Failure by a Club to honour any offer of a scholarship made pursuant to Rule 246 shall render that Club liable to disciplinary action pursuant to Section W of the League’s Rules.

248.A Club may likewise offer to enter into a Scholarship Agreement with an Academy Player in age group Under 16 who is seeking registration under the provisions of Rule 241.

249.Any offer made under the provisions of Rules 246 or 248 shall be in PLYD Form 11, a copy of which shall be sent to the Secretary by the Club making the offer within five days of it being made.

250.An Academy Player receiving an offer in PLYD Form 11 shall respond thereto within 28 days by completing and submitting to the Club making the offer PLYD Form 12, a copy of which shall be sent to the Secretary by the Club within five days of receipt. An Academy Player who does not accept the offer shall be at liberty after the second Saturday in May to seek registration at any other Club (or club).

251.An Academy Player who fails to respond as required by Rule 250 shall be deemed to have not accepted the offer.

327

252.A Club may enter into a Scholarship Agreement with an Academy Player if:

252.1.it holds his registration; or

252.2.his registration is not held by another Club (or club); and

252.3.(except in the case of an Academy Player who has entered into a Scholarship Agreement with another Club (or club) which has been cancelled by mutual agreement) he is under the age of 18 years; and

252.4.the Scholarship Agreement commences no earlier than the last Friday in June in the academic year in which the Academy Player reaches the age of 16.

253.An Academy Player who enters into a Scholarship Agreement with a Club shall be:

253.1.entitled to receive such remuneration as shall be determined by the Board from time to time; and

253.2.required to complete his Education Programme (as defined in PLYD Form 1).

254.The registration of an Academy Player who enters into a Scholarship Agreement with a Club shall be effected by completion of and submission to the Secretary of Football Association Form G(4), signed on behalf of the Club by an Authorised Signatory, together with copies of the Academy Player’s Scholarship Agreement and birth certificate.

255.If the parties to a Scholarship Agreement have agreed in writing that they will enter into a contract of employment in Form 26 prior to or immediately upon the termination of the Scholarship Agreement, and provided that the written agreement between them specifies the length of the contract and full details of all the remuneration and benefits payable under it, the Club shall not be obliged to complete and sign a mutual cancellation notification upon the Academy Player’s application for cancellation of his registration pursuant to clause 13.1 of the Scholarship Agreement. If the Club chooses not to cancel the Academy Player’s registration, the Academy Player shall remain registered with the Club and the Scholarship Agreement shall remain in full force and effect.

Appeal against Termination

256.An appeal by an Academy Player under the provisions of clause 10.3 or by a Club under the provisions of clause 12.3 of PLYD Form 1 shall be commenced by notice in writing addressed to the other party to the agreement and to the Secretary.

Appeal against Disciplinary Decision

257.An appeal by an Academy Player under the provisions of paragraph 3.3.2 of the Schedule to PLYD Form 1 shall be commenced by notice in writing addressed to the Club and to the Secretary.

258.Appeals pursuant to Rule 256 or Rule 257 shall be conducted in such manner as the Board may determine.

259.The Board may allow or dismiss any such appeal and make such other order as it thinks fit.

Order for Costs

260.The Board shall have power to make an order for costs:

260.1.in determining appeals under Rule 256 or Rule 257; and

260.2.if any such appeal, having been commenced, is withdrawn.

261.The Board shall have power to determine the amount of any such costs which may include, without limitation, those incurred by the Company in the conduct of the appeal.

328

262.Costs ordered to be paid as aforesaid shall be recoverable:

262.1.in the case of a Club, under the provisions of Rule E.21; or

262.2.in the case of an Academy Player, as a civil debt.

Further Appeal

263.Within 14 days of a decision of the Board given under the provisions of Rule 259 either party may by notice in writing appeal against such decision to the Premier League Appeals Committee whose decision shall be final.

Approaches by and to Clubs and Inducements

264.A Club shall not, either directly or indirectly, make any approach to or communicate with:

264.1.an Academy Player registered with another Club (or club); or

264.2.a player with whom another Club (or club) has entered into a pre-registration agreement which remains current.

265.A public statement made by an Official of or Agent for a Club expressing interest in an Academy Player whose registration is held by another Club (or club) or a player with whom another Club (or club) has entered into a pre-registration agreement which remains current shall be deemed for the purpose of Rule 264 to be an indirect approach in breach of that Rule.

266.Except as permitted by Rules 239 and 240, an Academy Player whose registration is held by a Club shall not, either directly or indirectly, make any approach to another Club (or club).

267.Except that a Club may, not earlier than 1 January next following the commencement of his Under 16 year, offer an Academy Player a contract as a Contract Player upon his attaining the age of 17 years and subject to Rules 218 and 246:

267.1.no Club shall induce or attempt to induce a player to become registered as an Academy Player by that Club by offering him, or any person connected with him, either directly or indirectly, a benefit or payment of any description whether in cash or in kind;

267.2.no Club shall likewise induce or attempt to induce an Academy Player to enter into a Scholarship Agreement and in particular no Club shall pay or offer to pay to an Academy Player upon his entering into a Scholarship Agreement remuneration in excess of the remuneration referred to in Rule 253.1;

267.3.no Academy Player shall, either directly or indirectly, accept any such inducement.

329

FACILITIES

Facilities

268.Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that:

268.1.it provides as a minimum the facilities and accommodation set out in this section of the Rules; and

268.2.in respect of Category 1 Academies, such facilities and accommodation are available for the exclusive use of its Academy at all times when it requires access to them in order to comply with these Rules.

269.The facilities and accommodation to be provided by each Academy (as referred to in Rule 268.1) are set out in the following tables. Save where otherwise indicated, or with the permission of the Board, all such facilities and accommodation shall be provided at the Club’s principal venue for the coaching and education of Academy Players.

269.1.Grass pitches

Category 1	a)	A sufficient number of grass pitches of the appropriate sizes (as required by the Rules relating to Games Programmes and with goals sized as required by the Rules relating to Games Programmes) to enable the Club to play all its matches in the Games Programmes and fulfil its commitments under these Rules as regards coaching. Rule K.27 shall apply to Academy pitches. Without prejudice to the generality of the Rule, each Club shall ensure that the quality of its pitches used for matches in the Games Programmes is not adversely affected by coaching taking place on them. Clubs may accordingly need to have a greater number of pitches than the bare minimum necessary to fulfil matches in the Games Programme.
		Rule K.27 shall apply to Academy pitches.
	b)	One floodlit grass pitch enclosed with perimeter fencing and with designated areas for spectator attendance (save that if a Club is unable to obtain planning permission for floodlighting then the requirement for floodlighting shall be waived);
	c)	A designated area (on grass) for the coaching of goalkeepers.

330

Category 2 and 3	a)	A sufficient number of grass pitches of the appropriate sizes (as required by the Rules relating to Games Programmes and with goals sized as required by the Rules relating to Games Programmes) to enable the Club to play all its matches in the Games Programmes and fulfil its commitments under these Rules as regards coaching. Rule K.27 shall apply to Academy pitches. Without prejudice to the generality of the Rule, each Club shall ensure that the quality of its pitches used for matches in the Games Programmes is not adversely affected by coaching taking place on them. Clubs may accordingly need to have a greater number of pitches than the bare minimum necessary to fulfil matches in the Games Programme.
	b)	A designated area for the coaching of goalkeepers.
Category 4		a) A sufficient number of grass pitches of the appropriate sizes (as required by the Rules relating to Games Programmes and with goals sized as required by the Rules relating to Games Programmes) to enable the Club to play all its matches in the Games Programmes and fulfil its commitments under these Rules as regards coaching. Rule K.27 shall apply to Academy pitches. Without prejudice to the generality of the Rule, each Club shall ensure that the quality of its pitches used for matches in the Games Programmes is not adversely affected by coaching taking place on them. Clubs may accordingly need to have a greater number of pitches than the bare minimum necessary to fulfil matches in the Games Programme.
	b)	A designated area (on grass) for the coaching of goalkeepers.

269.2. Artificial Surface pitch

Categories 1 and 2	One floodlit outdoor Artificial Surface pitch (save that if a Club is unable to obtain planning permission for floodlighting then the requirement for floodlighting shall be waived). It is recommended (but not mandatory) that this pitch complies with Rule K.27.
Categories 3 and 4	Access to one floodlight outdoor Artificial Surface pitch (which need not be at the principal venue).

331

269.3. Indoor area for training and the playing of matches

Note: ideally a Club’s indoor facility should be located at its principal venue for the coaching of Academy Players but it is accepted that a number of Clubs have existing indoor facilities which are located elsewhere. Provided that the Rules relating to the maximum travel time from an Academy Player’s residence to the coaching venue are complied with, this is acceptable However, it is recommended that any new facility is located at the principal venue.

Categories 1 and 2	One indoor pitch measuring a minimum of 60 yards by 40 yards which shall be owned by the Club (or alternatively the Club must have a legally enforceable agreement with the owner of the facility for its use by the Club, expiring not earlier than the end of the current Season) and which shall be for the exclusive use of the Academy at all times. (Note: an indoor pitch which complies with the size requirements set out in Rule K.21 is recommended).
Categories 3 and 4	Access to one indoor pitch measuring 60 yards by 40 yards during the months of November to April. Alternatively, the pitch may measure 30 yards by 20 yards but if so the Club shall only be permitted to coach the following maximum numbers of Academy Players at any one time:
	Age groups Under 9 to Under 14 inclusive:
	18 in each age group
	Age groups Under 15 and Under 16 inclusive:
	15 in each age group
	Age groups Under 17 to Under 21 inclusive:
	12 in each age group

269.4. Changing rooms and washing facilities

Categories 1 to 4	a)	suitably-sized changing rooms equal in number to the number of teams (including visiting teams) playing at the Academy at any one time so that each such team has exclusive use of a changing room;
	b)	a sufficient number of washing and toilet facilities, of a suitable quality, for the exclusive use of all registered Academy Players;
	c)	a sufficient number of separate washing and toilet facilities, of a suitable quality, for the use of visiting teams;
	d)	a sufficient number of separate changing rooms and washing and toilet facilities, of a suitable quality, for the exclusive use of Match Officials;

332

e)

(in the case of Category 1 and Category 2 Academies only) a sufficient number of changing rooms and washing and toilet facilities, of a suitable quality, for the exclusive use of therapists and coaches employed at the Academy and other relevant Academy Staff;

Note: sufficient and suitable facilities must be provided at all venues. Thus, if a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy utilises an Artificial Surface pitch or an indoor pitch which is located away from its principal venue, it must ensure that there is substantial compliance with this Rule 269.4 with regard to changing room and washing facilities. A changing room may not be used as any of the other rooms (e.g. team meeting room) required by these Rules.

269.5. Team meeting room

Categories 1 to 4	A dedicated room large enough to hold 20 people and equipped with individual desks (one per person), audio/visual projection equipment and a large screen, internet access and computers.
	Note: in Category 3 and 4 Academies, this room:
	a)	need not be located at the principal venue; but
	b)	if it is so located (but not otherwise), may also be used as the guest lounge described in Rule 269.6.

269.6. Guest lounge

Categories 1 to 4	A guest lounge for the use of Parents at each training session and match that is open to Parents. The guest lounge shall be large enough to hold 50 people and have access to refreshments and toilet facilities.
	Note: in Category 3 and 4 Academies, this room may also be used as the team meeting room described in Rule 269.5 provided that it is large enough.

269.7. Match analysis suite

Categories 1 and 2	A room large enough to hold 20 people and equipped with such appropriate video and IT technology as is necessary to undertake, and present the results of, Performance Analysis.
Category 3	A match analysis suite is recommended but not mandatory.

333

269.8. Medical facilities

Such medical facilities as the Club requires to deliver its Sports Science and Medicine Programme.

269.9. Administration office space

Categories 1 to 4	a)	Such office space and access to IT, email and the internet as each member of Academy Staff requires in order to perform the responsibilities set out in his job description;
	b)	A private meeting room.
	Note: for Category 3 and Category 4 Academies, these can be provided at a place other than the principal venue (e.g. at the Club’s stadium).

269.10. Academy Player accommodation

Categories 1 to 4	Sufficient and adequate accommodation for all registered Academy Players and Trialists under the age of 18 not residing with their Parents. Clubs shall comply with any guidelines about Academy Player accommodation published by the League from time to time and with all applicable legal requirements in relation to the provision of such accommodation.
	Such accommodation shall be located in as close proximity as is reasonably practicable to the Club’s principal venue for the coaching and education of Academy Players and to the place at which Academy Players undertake their education (if this is not the principal venue).
	Note: Clubs may provide such accommodation by lodging students with private households (subject to compliance with all applicable legal requirements including as to CRB checks) or by operating their own dedicated facilities (such as hostels).

269.11. Classrooms

Category 1A minimum of three classrooms which shall each:

·contain sufficient desks for 20 students;

·contain 20 computers with access to the internet;

·conform in all respects with any requirements for classrooms issued by the Department for Education and Skills.

334

Category 2A minimum of two classrooms which shall each:

·contain sufficient desks for 20 students;

·contain 20 computers with internet access.

At least one of the classrooms must conform in all respects with any requirements for classrooms issued by the Department for Education and Skills.

Categories 3 and 4Access for Academy Players and Trialists to a study area large enough to hold 20 people and which contains at least 20 computers with internet access.

Note: in Category 3 and 4 Academies, this may also be used as the team meeting room provided that the timetabling of lessons in the classrooms allows.

Guidance

Flexibility will be accorded to a Club’s provision of classrooms depending on the number of Academy Players that are engaged in each Training Model.

Clubs which operate a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy who have in place an artificial surface which does not meet the requirements of such a pitch as defined in Rule 1.10 may continue to use such a pitch until the end of its natural life. Thereafter however, they must use a pitch which complies with the definition.

335

FINANCE

Finance

270.Each Club which operates an Academy shall by 31 March in each Season submit to the League its Academy Financial Information for its Academy for the following Season.

271.The Academy Financial Information required by Rule 270 shall be submitted in the format required by the League.

272.The League may, at its discretion, require (and the Club shall deliver), such further information and explanations as it deems fit in connection with the Academy Financial Information submitted by the Club pursuant to Rules 270 and 272.

273.The League shall have the power to obtain an independent audit of a Club’s Academy Financial Information submitted pursuant to these Rules.

274.Each Club’s Academy Financial Information shall be assessed by the Board in order to determine whether to award to the Club a grant from the Professional Youth Game Fund.

Guidance

The financial template to be used for the submission of Academy Financial Information is being developed by the League and will be provided to Clubs as soon as possible.

The League will produce benchmarked Club by Club information (on an anonymised basis) with regards to expenditure on youth development on an annual basis.

By Rule E.11, Clubs must submit “Future Financial Information” (broadly, budgetary information in respect of the whole Club) to the Premier League by 31 March in each year. It is anticipated that preparation of the Academy budgets will be intrinsically linked to preparation of Future Financial Information on a practical level, and hence the same submission date is suggested.

The League will keep the Academy Financial Information provided to it pursuant to Rules 270 and 271 confidential save that:

1. the League may disclose the Information if properly required to do so by law or by any regulatory authority;

2. the League may disclose the Information to the ISO or the PGB (and if it does so, the League shall use all reasonable endeavours to ensure that the ISO or PGB keeps the Information confidential);

3. the League may disclose the Information to any person or entity retained to undertake an audit of a Club’s Academy Financial Information pursuant to Rule 273 (and if it does so, the League shall use all reasonable endeavours to ensure that the person or entity so retained keeps the Information confidential); and

4. the League may use the Information to develop and publish benchmarked information on an anonymised basis.

336

COMPENSATION

Compensation

275.The registration of an Academy Player at an Academy shall impose an obligation on the applicant Club or Football League club (“the Applicant Club”) to pay compensation for the training and development of that Academy Player to any Club or Football League club which previously held his registration (“the Training Club”) provided that:

275.1.the Training Club had indicated in Form 26 (or, in the case of a Football League club, the equivalent Football League form) its intention to retain the Academy Player’s registration; or

275.2.the Training Club had offered to enter into a Scholarship Agreement pursuant to Rule 246 with the Academy Player which the Academy Player had not accepted; or

275.3.the Academy Player sought registration at the Applicant Club because he had moved residence outside the permitted travelling time from his last Training Club; or

275.4.the Training Club and Academy Player mutually agreed to terminate the Academy Player’s registration pursuant to Rule 242.2 and agreed that the Training Club should retain the right to receive compensation should the Academy Player sign for another Club (or club); or

275.5.the Board has made a determination to that effect pursuant to Rule 244; and

275.6.in all the above cases, the Training Club held a valid licence to operate an Academy in accordance with these Rules (or to operate a Football Academy or Centre of Excellence in accordance with the Rules pertaining to youth development which these Rules replaced).

Guidance

Consideration is being given to the deemed categorisation of Academies/Centres of Excellence up until the end of Season 2011/12 for the purposes of the new compensation Rules. A proposal will be presented to the Legal Advisory Group on 1 February 2012 and to the Shareholders’ Meeting on 2 February 2012.

276.The amount of compensation referred to in Rule 275 shall be:

276.1.such sum as shall be due pursuant to this section of the Rules; or

276.2.as regards the compensation payable by the Applicant Club to the most recent Training Club, such sum as shall have been agreed between them.

277.Rules 279 to 289 govern the compensation due in respect of an Academy Player who is in any age group between Under 9 and Under 16 at the time when he is first registered with the Applicant Club save for an Academy Player with whom the Training Club has agreed, pursuant to Rule 246, to enter into a Scholarship Agreement.

278.In default of agreement between the Applicant Club and the Academy Player’s most recent Training Club, the Professional Football Compensation Committee shall determine the compensation payable to the latter in respect of an Academy Player:

278.1.who is in any age group between Under 17 and Under 21 when he is registered for the Applicant Club; or

278.2.with whom the training Club has agreed, pursuant to Rule 246, to enter into a Scholarship Agreement.

279.The compensation due to in respect of an Academy Player to whom Rule 277 applies shall consist of an initial fee payable to the most recent Training Club and, if the Academy Player is in age group Under 12 or older, contingent compensation payable to all qualifying Training Clubs in accordance with these Rules.

337

280.The initial fee referred to in Rule 279 shall be calculated by:

280.1.multiplying the applicable annual fixed fee (or fees) calculated in accordance with Rule 281 by the applicable number of years; and

280.2.adding thereto any initial fee (capped at such sum as would have been payable when calculated in accordance with this section of the Rules) paid by the most recent Training Club when it acquired the registration of the Academy Player.

281.In Rule 280:

281.1.the “applicable annual fixed fee” means the fee set out in the table in Rule 282 referable to:

281.1.1.the age group of the Academy Player during any year that he was registered with the Training Club; and

281.1.2.the Category of the Training Club’s Academy during that year; and

281.2.the “applicable number of years” means the number of years for which the Academy Player was registered for the Training Club (subject to Rule 288).

Guidance

There may be two “applicable fixed fees”. For example, if an Academy Player was registered with a Category 2 Training Club from the age of Under 9 to Under 16, then the applicable fixed fee is £3,000 for each of his initial three years of development (totalling £9,000) and £25,000 for each of the five subsequent years (totalling £125,000) making a total initial fee of £134,000.

282.The applicable annual fixed fees by reference to the age group of the Academy Player and the Category of Academy are as follows:

	Category of the
Age group of the	Academy of the Training	Applicable Annual
Academy Player	Club at the relevant time	Fixed Fee
Under 9 to Under 11	All Categories	£	3,000
Under 12 to Under 16	Category 1	£	40,000
Under 12 to Under 16	Category 2	£	25,000
Under 12 to Under 16	Category 3	£	12,500

283.The contingent compensation referred to in Rule 279 shall consist of:

283.1.appearance fees calculated by reference to the number of First Team Appearances (up to a maximum of 100) made by the Academy Player for the Applicant Club or any other Club or Football League club for whom the Academy Player subsequently becomes registered (including by way of a Temporary Transfer or other loan) and to the divisional status of the relevant Club as set out in the table in Rule 284;

283.2.if the Academy Player’s registration is transferred prior to his twenty-third birthday to a club affiliated to a national association other than the Football Association (save for any Welsh club which is a member of the League, the Football League or the Premier Division of the Football Conference), 20% of any Compensation Fee, Loan Fee and Contingent Sum that the Applicant Club receives which is in excess of:

338

283.2.1.any amounts of training compensation and/or solidarity payment paid to the Applicant Club and the Training Club pursuant to the FIFA Regulations for the Status and Transfer of Players; and

283.2.2.the actual sum (if any) paid by the Applicant Club to the Training Club to acquire the Academy Player’s registration;

283.3.5% of all Compensation Fees, Loan Fees and Contingent Sums paid in respect of:

283.3.1.all future transfers of the Academy Player’s registration to Clubs (or clubs) in membership of the League, the Football League or the Premier Division of the Football Conference; and

283.3.2.all future transfers on loan to a club affiliated to a national association other than the Football Association (save for any Welsh club which is a member of the League, the Football League or the Premier Division of the Football Conference).

Guidance

Clubs will be obliged to pay contingent compensation as it falls due in accordance with Rule V.36 (payment within seven days of the triggering event). Any amendments to the drafting of Rule V.36 (or to defined terms used within it) which are necessary to give effect to this will be presented to Clubs in due course.

284.The appearance fees referred to in Rule 283.1 are as follows:

	Divisional Status of the Club
Number of	Premier		Football League		Football		Football
First Team	League		Championship		League 1		League 2
Appearances	Club		Club		Club		Club
10	£	150,000	£	25,000	£	10,000	£	5,000
20	£	150,000	£	25,000	£	10,000	£	5,000
30	£	150,000	£	25,000	£	10,000	£	5,000
40	£	150,000	£	25,000	£	10,000	£	5,000
50	£	150,000	£	25,000	£	10,000	£	5,000
60	£	150,000	£	25,000	£	10,000	£	5,000
70	£	100,000	£	25,000	£	10,000	£	5,000
80	£	100,000	£	25,000	£	10,000	£	5,000
90	£	100,000	£	25,000	£	10,000	£	5,000
100	£	100,000	£	25,000	£	10,000	£	5,000

339

285.In Rule 283:

285.1.“First Team Appearance” means an appearance either in the starting eleven or as a playing substitute in a first team fixture in the Premier League, the Football League Championship and Football Leagues 1 and 2 (including play-offs), the Football League Cup, the FA Cup, the Football League Trophy, the UEFA Europa League or the UEFA Champions League;

285.2.in the event that the Academy Player’s registration at a Club (or Football League club) is terminated (whether by efluxion of time, cancellation, transfer or otherwise) prior to his having made sufficient appearances to trigger one of the payments set out in Rule 284, that Club (or Football League club) shall pay a pro rata amount to the relevant Training Club(s) and the obligation to pay future sums pursuant to that Rule shall transfer to any new Club (or Football League club) for whom the Academy Player subsequently becomes registered; and

285.3.“Compensation Fee”, “Loan Fee” and “Contingent Sum” shall be interpreted to exclude compensation payable pursuant to Rule 275.

286.Reference in Rules 283 and 285 to the transfer or termination of an Academy Player’s registration shall be interpreted to include transfers or terminations of his registration after he has ceased to be an Academy Player and Clubs who subsequently sign the Academy Player shall be bound to comply with Rules 283.1 and 283.3 and for the avoidance of doubt the original Applicant Club shall not be liable to the Training Club in respect of:

286.1.any appearance fees payable pursuant to Rule 283.1 and due in respect of appearances made by the Academy Player after he has ceased to be permanently registered for the Applicant Club;

286.2.sums payable pursuant to Rule 283.2 and 283.3 arising from transfers in respect of which the Applicant Club was not the Transferor Club.

287.Any agreement between a Club and another Club (or club) as to the compensation payable on the transfer of a registration, whether pursuant to Rule 276.2 or otherwise, may not take effect so as to vary the contingent compensation payable pursuant to this section of the Rules to any other Club (or Football League club).

288.If an Academy Player has spent part only of any year at the Training Club, the amount of compensation in respect of that year shall be calculated pro rata (taking into account whether or not the Training Club’s Academy was operational or not during the Close Season or any part of it).

289.If the Academy Player has been registered for a Training Club for part only of the period between the start of his Under 12 year to the conclusion of his Under 16 year, the amount of contingent compensation payable to that Training Club calculated in accordance with these Rules shall be paid pro rata to the Training Club.

Guidance

Rule 289 covers the following situations:

1. Where an Academy Player has been registered for only one Training Club but not for the entirety of the period from the start of his Under 12 year to the conclusion of his Under 16 year; and

2. Where the Academy Player has been registered for more than one Training Club during the period.

In either case, the Training Club(s) receive(s) contingent compensation pro rata to the period that it/they held the Academy Player’s registration.

340

290.The compensation set by the Professional Football Compensation Committee in respect of an Academy Player to whom Rule 278 applies shall be determined in accordance with the Committee’s Regulations.

291.The new registration of a Contract Player under Rule U.15 shall impose an obligation on the Club next holding his registration to pay to the former Club (or club) compensation for the training and development of that Player if the Club (or club):

291.1.had held that Player’s registration as an Academy Player;

291.2.had offered to enter into a Scholarship Agreement with him which offer he had not accepted; or

291.3.had entered into a Scholarship Agreement with him; and either

291.4.the Scholarship Agreement had been terminated at the Player’s request; or

291.5.in accordance with the terms thereof the former Club (or club) had offered him a contract as a Contract Player which offer he had not accepted.

292.The amount of compensation payable pursuant to Rule 291 shall be:

292.1.such sum as shall have been agreed between the applicant Club (or club) and the former Club; or

292.2.such sum as the Professional Football Compensation Committee on the application of either Club (or club) shall determine pursuant to Rule 290.

Guidance

The fixed fees set out in Rules 282 and 284 are to be revised annually by the PGB.

The Regulations of the Professional Football Compensation Committee referred to in Rule 290 are in Appendix 11 to Premier League Rules. They remain unchanged as regards the calculation of compensation for:

·Academy Players in the Under 18 and older age groups;

·an Academy Player with whom the Training Club had agreed to enter into a Scholarship Agreement; and

·an Academy Player with whom the Applicant Club enters into a Scholarship Agreement.

341

YOUTH DEVELOPMENT FORMS

PREMIER LEAGUE AND THE FOOTBALL LEAGUE PLYD Form 1

SCHOLARSHIP AGREEMENT

AN AGREEMENT made the (day)                                     day of (month and year)                                    Between (club company name)                                                 whose registered office is at (address)                                                                          (hereinafter called “the Club”) of the one part and (Scholar’s full name)                                             of (address)                                     (hereinafter called “the Scholar”) of the other part

WHEREBY it is agreed as follows:

1.Definitions and Interpretation

1.1The words and phrases below shall have the following meanings:

“Authorised Games” shall have the meaning set out in the League Rules;

“the Board” shall mean the board of directors of the Club for the time being or any duly authorised committee of such board of directors;

“the Club Rules” shall mean the rules or regulations affecting the Scholar from time to time in force and published by the Club;

“Contract Player” shall mean any player (other than a Academy Player or Scholar or Youth Player) who has entered into a written contract of employment with a Club as defined by the League Rules;

“Education Programme” shall mean the programme of education provided by the Club being either the advanced apprenticeship framework for sporting excellence (AASE) or any other programme of education approved in writing by the League in conjunction with the PFA;

“the FA” shall mean The Football Association Limited;

“the FA Rules” shall mean the rules and regulations from time to time in force of the FA;

“Football Development Programme” shall mean the programme of football training provided by the Club including the Scholar’s participation in Authorised Games;

“Gross Misconduct” shall mean serious or persistent conduct, behaviour, activity or omission by the Scholar involving one or more of the following:

(a) theft or fraud;

(b) deliberate and serious damage to the Club’s property;

(c) use or possession of or trafficking in a Prohibited Substance;

(d) incapacity through alcohol affecting the Scholar’s performance as a player;

(e) breach of or failure to comply with any of the terms of this agreement;

or such other similar or equivalent serious or persistent conduct, behaviour, activity or omission by the Scholar which the Board reasonably considers to amount to gross misconduct;

“the League” shall mean the football league of which the Club is a member from time to time;

“the League Rules” shall mean the rules or regulations from time to time in force of the League;

“National Minimum Wage” means the National Minimum Wage as determined by the Low Pay Commission from time to time;

“Parent” means a person who has parental responsibility for the Scholar;

“PFA” shall mean the Professional Footballers Association;

“Player” shall have the meaning set out in the League Rules;

“Prohibited Substance” shall have the meaning set out in the FA Rules;

343

“the Rules” shall mean the FA Rules, the League Rules and the Club Rules.

1.2For the purpose of this agreement and provided the context so permits, the singular shall include the plural and vice versa and any gender includes any other gender.

2.Purpose

2.1The purpose of this agreement is to provide the Scholar’s with a period of work-based learning in preparation for a possible future career as a professional association football player.

3.Duration

3.1Subject as hereinafter provided, this agreement shall remain in force from the date set out in Schedule One for two years.

3.2If during the currency of this agreement the Club wishes to offer the Scholar a contract as a Contract Player it may only do so on the condition that the Scholar continues his Education Programme.

4.Extension of Agreement

4.1If by reason of illness or injury the Scholar is prevented from participating in the Football Development Programme for a period in excess of five weeks (hereafter “the excess period”):

4.1.1the duration of this agreement shall be extended by the length of the excess period or, if earlier, until the Scholar’s nineteenth birthday; and

4.1.2within fourteen days of the end of the excess period the Club shall give written notice to the League and to the FA indicating the date to which the duration of the agreement is extended.

4.2The Club shall be entitled to extend the duration of this agreement by one year by giving to the Scholar written notice to that effect on or before the third Saturday in May in the second year of the agreement and a copy of any such notice shall be sent to the League and to the FA within fourteen days of the date on which it was given.

5.Obligations of the Scholar

5.1The Scholar shall:

5.1.1participate in the Football Development Programme and the Education Programme;

5.1.2when directed by an authorised official of the Club:

5.1.2.1attend at any reasonable place for the purposes of and to participate in training and match preparation;

5.1.2.2play in any Authorised Games in which he is selected to play for the Club;

5.1.2.3attend other matches in which the Club is engaged;

5.1.3train and play to the best of his skill and ability at all times;

5.1.4except to the extent prevented by injury or illness, maintain a high standard of physical fitness at all times;

5.1.5observe the Laws of the Game when playing football;

5.1.6observe the Rules but in the case of the Club Rules to the extent only that they do not conflict with or seek to vary the express terms of this agreement;

5.1.7submit promptly to such medical and dental examinations as the Club may reasonably require and undergo such treatment as may be prescribed by the medical or dental advisers of the Club and/or the Club’s insurers;

344

5.1.8permit the Club to photograph him individually or as a member of a squad of players and staff of the Club provided that such photographs are for use as the official photographs of the Club;

5.1.9comply with and act in accordance with all lawful instructions of any authorised official of the Club.

5.2Subject to Clause 5.3.4 below, the Scholar may contribute to the media in a responsible manner but whenever circumstances permit the Scholar shall give to the Club reasonable notice of his intention to make any contribution to the public media in order to allow representations to be made to him on behalf of the Club if it so desires.

5.3The Scholar shall not:

5.3.1reside at any place which the Club reasonably deems unsuitable for the performance of his obligations under this agreement;

5.3.2undertake or be engaged in any employment or be engaged or involved in any trade, business or occupation;

5.3.3indulge in any activity or practice which might endanger his fitness or inhibit his mental or physical ability to train or play or which might cause to be void or voidable any policy of insurance provided for the Scholar by the Club in compliance with the Rules;

5.3.4knowingly or recklessly do, write or say anything which is likely to bring the Club or the game of football into disrepute.

6.Obligations of the Club

The Club shall:

6.1provide the Football Development Programme and the Education Programme;

6.2observe the Rules, save that the FA Rules and League Rules shall take precedence over the Club Rules;

6.3pay to the Scholar throughout the duration of this agreement (and during agreed holiday periods) the remuneration which by virtue of the League Rules he is entitled to receive as more particularly set out in Schedule One. Such remuneration shall not be less than the National Minimum Wage and shall not exceed any maximum amount specified pursuant to the League Rules;

6.4provide the Scholar each year with copies of all the Rules which affect the Scholar and the terms and conditions of the policy of insurance referred to in clause 5.3.3;

6.5arrange promptly such medical and dental examinations and treatment as may be prescribed by the medical or dental advisors of the Club in respect of any injury to or illness of the Scholar and shall ensure that any such treatment for any football related injury is undertaken and completed without expense to the Scholar notwithstanding that this agreement expires after such treatment is prescribed;

6.6comply with all relevant statutory provisions relating to industrial injury and any regulations made pursuant thereto; and

6.7on or before the third Saturday in May in the final year of this agreement give written notice to the Scholar indicating whether or not upon the expiry of this agreement it intends offering to the Scholar a professional contract as a Contract Player and if so setting out the terms thereof, which offer shall remain open and capable of acceptance by the Scholar for a period of one month from the date upon which the Club gave it to him.

7.Illness and Injury

7.1Any injury to or illness of the Scholar shall be reported by him or on his behalf to the Club immediately and the Club shall keep a record of such illness or injury.

345

8.Permanent Incapacity

8.1In the event that the Scholar shall be permanently incapacitated the Club shall be entitled to serve a notice upon the Scholar terminating this agreement;

8.2the minimum length of such notice shall be three months;

8.3the notice may be served at any time after:

8.3.1the Scholar is declared to suffer from Permanent Total Disablement as defined in the League’s personal accident insurance scheme; or

8.3.2an appropriately qualified independent medical consultant (the identity of whom shall be agreed between the Club and the Scholar, each acting reasonably, save that in the event that the parties are unable to agree, such individual as shall be appointed by the President or next available officer of the Royal College of Surgeons) certifies that the Scholar has suffered permanent incapacity.

9.Disciplinary Procedure

9.1The Club shall operate the disciplinary procedure set out in Schedule Two hereto in relation to any allegation that there has been a breach of or failure to observe the terms of this agreement or the Rules.

10.Termination by the Club

10.1The Club shall be entitled to terminate this agreement by fourteen days’ notice in writing to the Scholar if after due investigation and enquiry it is reasonably satisfied that he:

10.1.1shall be guilty of Gross Misconduct; or

10.1.2has failed to heed any final written warning given under the provisions of Schedule Two hereto; or

10.1.3is convicted of any criminal offence where the punishment consists of an immediate custodial sentence of or exceeding three months.

10.2There shall be included in any such notice full particulars of the Club’s reasons for terminating the agreement and a copy of it shall be sent to the League, the FA and the PFA.

10.3Within seven days of receiving a termination notice the Scholar by written notice served on the Club and the League may appeal against the decision of the Club to the League in accordance with the League Rules and the parties shall seek to ensure that such appeal shall be heard within a further 28 days.

10.4If the Scholar exercises his right of appeal the termination of this agreement shall not become effective unless and until it shall have been determined that the Club was entitled to terminate the agreement pursuant to clause 10.1. Pending such determination the Club may suspend the Scholar.

10.5Any such termination shall be subject to the rights of the parties provided for in the League Rules.

11.Grievance Procedure

11.1In the event of any grievance in connection with his education under this agreement and/or its operation the following procedures shall be available to the Scholar in the order set out:

11.1.1the grievance shall in the first instance be brought informally to the notice of such person as the Club identifies as the person dealing with grievances, failing which to any member of the Club’s youth management;

11.1.2if the grievance is not settled to the Scholar’s satisfaction within 14 days thereafter formal notice of the grievance may be given in writing to the Secretary of the Club requiring it to be considered by the Board. The matter shall thereupon be dealt with by the Board at its next convenient meeting and in any event within 4 weeks of receipt of the notice;

346

11.1.3if the grievance is not settled by the Club to the Scholar’s satisfaction the Scholar shall have a right of appeal to the League exercisable within 7 days of receipt by the Scholar of written notice of the decision of the Board by notice in writing to the Club and the League and such appeal shall be determined in accordance with the League Rules.

12.Termination by the Scholar

12.1The Scholar shall be entitled to terminate this agreement by fourteen days’ notice in writing to the Club if the Club shall be guilty of serious or persistent breach of the terms and conditions of this agreement.

12.2There shall be included in any such notice full particulars of the Scholar’s reasons for terminating the agreement and a copy of it shall be sent to the League, the FA and the PFA.

12.3Within seven days of receiving a termination notice the Club by written notice served on the Scholar and the League may appeal against the termination and the appeal shall be determined in accordance with the League Rules and the parties shall seek to ensure that such appeal shall be heard within a further 28 days.

12.4If the Club exercises its right of appeal the termination of this agreement shall not become effective unless and until it shall have been determined that the Scholar was entitled to terminate the agreement pursuant to clause 12.1.

12.5Any such termination shall be subject to the rights of the parties provided for in the League Rules.

13.Cancellation of Registration

13.1At any time during the currency of this agreement the Scholar without giving any reason therefore may apply to the Club for cancellation of his registration, whereupon the Club shall complete and sign a mutual cancellation notification in accordance with the League Rules whereupon this agreement shall terminate.

13.2In consequence of such a termination, the Scholar shall not be permitted by the League to be registered as a Player until the expiry of two years from its effective date unless either:

13.2.1the Club gives its written consent; or

13.2.2the Club has received compensation for the training and development of the Scholar in accordance with the League Rules.

14.Holidays

14.1The Scholar shall be entitled to five weeks holiday a year, to be taken at a time or times as shall be determined by the Club.

15.Miscellaneous

15.1This agreement constitutes the entire agreement between the Club and the Scholar and supersedes any and all preceding agreements between the Club and the Scholar.

15.2For the purposes of the Data Protection Act 1998 the Scholar consents to the Club processing Personal Data including Sensitive Personal Data (both as defined in the said Act) about the Scholar and using it for all relevant administrative and statistical purposes connected with the Scholar’s education and potential future in professional football and sharing such Data with the League, the FA, the PFA and any relevant training body for the same purposes.

16.Jurisdiction and Law

16.1This agreement shall be governed by and construed in accordance with English law and the parties submit to the non-exclusive jurisdiction of the English courts.

347

SCHEDULE ONE

SCHOLARSHIP ALLOWANCE

Supplemental Provisions and Employment Rights Act 1996

1.This Scholarship Agreement commences on             and terminates on         .

2.The Scholar’s employment with the Club began on the date set out in paragraph 1 [replace the words in italics with the appropriate date if it began earlier].

3.No employment with a previous employer shall count as part of the Scholar’s continuous period of employment hereunder.

4.The Scholar’s hours of work are such as the Club may from time to time reasonably require of him to carry out his duties and the Scholar shall not be entitled to any additional remuneration for work done outside normal working hours.

5.The place of employment shall be at the Club’s ground and training ground but the Club shall be entitled to require the Scholar to play and to undertake his duties hereunder at any other place throughout the world.

6.The terms and conditions of this contract form part of a number of collective agreements between the Club (through the League) and the Scholar (through the PFA) affecting the Scholar’s employment.

7.No contracting out certificate pursuant to the Pensions Scheme Act 1993 is in force in respect of the Scholar’s employment under this contract.

8.There is no entitlement to pensions benefit in relation to the Scholar’s employment. However, the Club shall provide access to a designated stakeholder pension scheme as required by law. For the avoidance of doubt, the Club will not make any contributions to such stakeholder scheme.

9.The wage payable by virtue of Clause 6.3 of this agreement is calculated as follows and shall be paid monthly in arrears:

£        per week from           to

£        per week from           to

If the agreement is extended pursuant to the exercise by the Club of the option set out in Clause 4.2, the rate of wage will be as follows:

£        per week from           to

Any other provisions:

348

SCHEDULE TWO

DISCIPLINARY PROCEDURE AND PENALTIES

1.Introduction

The disciplinary procedure aims to ensure that the Club behaves fairly in investigating and dealing with allegations of unacceptable conduct with a view to helping and encouraging all Scholars to achieve and maintain appropriate standards of conduct and performance. The Club nevertheless reserves the right to depart from the precise requirements of its disciplinary procedure where the Club considers it expedient to do so and where the Scholar’s resulting treatment is no less fair.

2.Records

All cases of disciplinary action under this procedure will be recorded and placed in the Club’s records until deleted in accordance with paragraph 4.2. A copy of the Club’s disciplinary records concerning the Scholar will be supplied to the Scholar at his request.

3.The Procedure

The following steps will be taken as appropriate in all cases of disciplinary action

3.1Investigation

No action will be taken before a proper investigation has been undertaken by the Club into the matter complained of. If the Club determines the same to be appropriate the Club may by written notice suspend the Scholar for up to fourteen days while the investigation takes place. If the Scholar is so suspended this agreement will continue together with all the Scholar’s rights under it except that during the period of suspension the Scholar will not be entitled to access to any of the Club’s premises except at the prior request or with the prior consent of the Club and subject to such conditions as the Club may impose. The decision to suspend the Scholar will be notified in writing to the Scholar by the Club.

3.2Disciplinary Hearing

3.2.1If the Club decides to hold a disciplinary hearing about the matter complained of the Scholar will be given full details in writing of the complaint against him and reasonable notice of the date and time of the hearing. At the hearing the Scholar will be given an opportunity to state his case either personally, through his representative or the PFA.

3.2.2Subject as provided in paragraph 3.2.3 no disciplinary penalty will be imposed without first giving the Scholar the opportunity to state his case.

3.2.3A disciplinary hearing may proceed in the Scholar’s absence and a disciplinary penalty may be imposed if he fails to appear at such hearing after having received proper notice thereof.

3.3Appeals

3.3.1The Scholar shall have a right of appeal to the Board against any disciplinary decision. The Scholar should inform the Board in writing of his wish to appeal within seven days of the date of notification to him of the decision which forms the subject of such appeal. The Board will conduct an appeal hearing as soon as possible thereafter at which the Scholar will be given a further opportunity to state his case either personally or through his representative. The decision of the Board will be notified to the Scholar in writing within seven days and subject to paragraph 3.3.2 will be final and binding under this procedure.

349

3.3.2In the event of any sanction being imposed or confirmed in excess of an oral warning the Scholar may by notice in writing served on the Club and the League within seven days of receipt by the Scholar of written notification of the decision of the Board appeal against it to the League and such appeal shall be determined in accordance with the League Rules.

3.3.3If the Scholar exercises any right of appeal as aforesaid any sanction imposed by the Club upon the Scholar shall not take effect until the appeal has been determined and the sanction confirmed, varied or revoked as the case may be.

4.Disciplinary Penalties and Termination

4.1At a disciplinary hearing or on an appeal to the Board against a disciplinary decision the Club may dismiss the allegation or if it is proved to the Club’s satisfaction may:

4.1.1give an oral warning, a formal written warning or after a previous warning or warnings a final written warning to the Scholar;

4.1.2impose a fine not exceeding the amount of the basic wage for a period of up to two weeks;

4.1.3order the Scholar not to attend at any of the Club’s premises for such period as the Club thinks fit not exceeding two weeks; or

4.1.4where the circumstances set out in Clause 10.1 of this agreement apply, terminate this agreement.

4.2Any warning or sanction given under this disciplinary procedure will be deleted in the Club’s records after twelve months.

SIGNED by the Scholar

in the presence of his Parent:

[Signature ]

[Address]

[Occupation]

SIGNED by [insert name]

for and on behalf of the Club in the presence of:

[Signature ]

[Address]

[Occupation]

350

PREMIER LEAGUE PLYD Form 2

NOTIFICATION OF TRIALIST’S PARTICULARS (Youth Development Rule 213.2)

To:The Secretary

The Premier League

We hereby give notice that the Trialist whose particulars appear below is attending the Academy of                                                                                                                                       Football Club:

Surname                                                  Other name(s)                                           

Address                                                                                                                           

                                                                        Post Code                                                               

Parents’ email address                                                                                          

Travelling time from this address to the Academy #                                                   

Date of Birth                                      Place of Birth                                   Nationality                           

Date of commencement of trial period                                                                                              

Date trial period is due to end §                                                                                                      

Other clubs (if any) at whose Academy the Trialist has attended for a trial during the current Season

Other clubs (if any) at whose Academy the Trialist has been registered:

Club	From	To
Club	From	To

Endorsement by Parent+

I, (full name)                                                        of (address)                                                                                                                                Post Code                                                 being the Parent (as defined in Youth Development Rule 1.42) of the above-named Trialist, hereby certify that the above particulars are correct and consent to this application, to the conduct of drug testing on him in accordance with the Football Association’s Memorandum on Drug Testing and to his receiving medication as instructed and any emergency dental, medical or surgical treatment, including anaesthetic or blood transfusion, as considered necessary by the medical authorities present. I further consent pursuant to Schedule 2 and Schedule 3 of the Data Protection Act 1998 to The Football Association Premier League Limited holding and processing any and all “personal data” and “sensitive personal data” relating to the above-named Trialist contained within this Form 24 for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football. I further certify that I have provided to the above-named Club full written particulars of any medical condition from which the above-named Trialist suffers and I undertake to inform the Club forthwith in writing if any such medical condition arises during the trial period.

Signed by the Parent		Date
Countersigned by the Trialist		Date
Signed on behalf of the Club	Position	Date

# to be completed if the Trialist is in age groups Under 9 to Under 14 inclusive (subject to the exception in Youth Development Rule 214.2)

§ not more than 6 consecutive weeks from the date of commencement

+ to be completed if the Trialist is a minor

351

PREMIER LEAGUE PLYD Form 3

NOTICE OF ENDING OF TRIAL PERIOD (Youth Development Rule 216)

To:The Secretary
The Premier League

We hereby give notice that the trial period of [name of Trialist]                                                                      who has been attending the Football Academy/Centre of Excellence* of                Football Club on trial ended on [date]

Signed

Position

Date

352

PREMIER LEAGUE PLYD Form 4

PRE–REGISTRATION AGREEMENT (Youth Development Rule 219)

Date

Parties

(1)	Football Club of		(“the Club”)
(2)	of	(“the player”)
whose date of birth is

Undertakings by the Club

Pursuant to Rule 220 of the Premier League Youth Development Rules (“the Rules”), the Club hereby undertakes that:

1.upon the player reaching the statutory school leaving age applicable in England/ceasing Full Time Education* it will apply to register the player as an Academy Player at its Academy and having acquired the registration will enter into a Scholarship Agreement with the player in the form annexed to the Rules;

2.upon the player’s coaching programme (of which a copy is annexed hereto) or any variation of it being approved under the provisions of Rule 222 of the Rules, to coach the player in accordance therewith until the said Scholarship Agreement is entered into.

Undertakings by the Player

The player hereby undertakes that:

1.he is not registered with nor during the currency of this agreement will he consent to becoming registered with any Premier League or Football League club other than the Club;

2.upon his coaching programme or any variation of it being approved as aforesaid, he will participate in the same to the very best of his ability.

I consent pursuant to Schedule 2 and Schedule 3 of the Data Protection Act 1998 to The Football Association Premier League Limited holding and processing the above “personal data” and any and all “sensitive personal data” which may be contained in and/or referred to in the annexed player’s coaching programme for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football.

Signed on behalf of the Club

Position

Signed on behalf of the player

Signed by his Parent

*delete as appropriate

Secretary’s Certificate

I certify that the coaching programme annexed to the Pre-Registration Agreement of which this is a copy has been approved/not approved* by the Board.

Signed on behalf of the Club
	Secretary, the Premier League
Date

353

PREMIER LEAGUE PLYD Form 5

ACADEMY PLAYER REGISTRATION APPLICATION (Youth Development Rule 227)

Academy Player’s Particulars

Surname	Other name(s)
Address
	Post Code

Parents’ email address
Travelling time from this address to the Academy §
Date of Birth	Place of Birth	Nationality†

Other clubs (if any) at whose Academy, Football Academy or Centre of Excellence the Academy Player has been registered:

Club	From	To
Club	From	To
School

Application to Register

We,                              Football Club, hereby apply for the above-named Academy Player [who is engaged in the Full Time Training Model+] to be registered at our Academy for                                        year(s) (subject to Youth Development Rules 242 and 243). We certify that we have not, either directly or indirectly, made an improper approach to him nor have we improperly induced him to become registered as an Academy Player.

Signed
	Authorised Signatory
Date

Endorsement by Academy Player

I consent to the above application and consent pursuant to Schedule 2 and Schedule 3 of the Data Protection Act 1998 to The Football Association Premier League Limited holding and processing the above “personal data” and “sensitive personal data” for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football. I certify that the above particulars are correct. I agree to be bound by the Rules of the Premier League.

Signed

Date

354

Endorsement by Parent*

I, (full name)                                                               of (address)                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Post Code                                                                             (and of the above email address) being the person having parental responsibility for the above-named Academy Player, hereby certify that the above particulars are correct and consent to this application, to the conduct of drug testing on him in accordance with the Football Association’s Memorandum on Drug Testing and to his receiving medication as instructed and any emergency dental, medical or surgical treatment, including anaesthetic or blood transfusion, as considered necessary by the medical authorities present.

Signed Date

Secretary’s Certificate

I hereby certify that I have this day registered (name of Academy Player)                                                                         as an Academy Player at the Academy of                                                                                Football Club

Signed on behalf of the Club
	Secretary, the Premier League
Date

§ to be completed if the Academy Player is in age groups Under 9 to Under 16 inclusive and time restrictions apply to the Club’s registration of Academy Players (see Youth Development Rule 212)

† if the Academy Player last played for a club affiliated to a national association other than the Football Association, unless the Academy Player is aged under 12 years, this Form must be accompanied by written confirmation from the Football Association that an international registration transfer certificate has been issued in respect of the Academy Player

* to be completed if the Academy Player is a minor

+ Delete if inapplicable

355

PREMIER LEAGUE PLYD Form 6

ACADEMY ETHNICITY MONITORING QUESTIONNAIRE

(Youth Development Rule 228)

USE OF INFORMATION

Completion of this questionnaire is voluntary. If you provide the information it will be used as set out below and will not be used for selection or any other purposes.

The information provided on this ethnicity questionnaire will be recorded on a computer system shared by the Football Association Premier League Limited (“Premier League”) and The Football League Limited against the Academy Player’s record and will be used:

·to help ensure compliance with the Premier League’s Anti-Discrimination Policy (a copy of which is in Appendix 9 of the Premier League’s Rules)

·to compile aggregate statistics and reports

·on a club by club basis which we may wish to share with the relevant club only and The Football Association Limited

·on a league basis which we may wish to publish for public interest and to share with other bodies that have a legitimate interest in equal opportunities such as the Professional Footballers Association and the Commission for Racial Equality

What is your ethnic group?

(Choose ONE section from A to E, then tick the appropriate box to indicate your cultural background)

A. WhiteB. Mixed

please write in
	please write in

C. Asian or Asian BritishD. Black or Black British

please write in please write in

E. Chinese or other ethnic group

please write in

Name of Academy Player

Signed		Date
	(Parent / Guardian to sign if Academy Player is a minor)

356

PREMIER LEAGUE PLYD Form 7

LIST OF ACADEMY PLAYERS (Youth Development Rule 236)

To:The Secretary
The Premier League

The registrations of the following Academy Players (other than those who have signed a Scholarship agreement) are held by                                                                                                                                     Football Club as at the third Saturday in May (year)

Full Name Current Age Group Category

Signed

Position

Date

Note : The categories of Academy Players are :

1. Academy Players whose registration has been retained (indicate “1F” if on Full Time Training Model).

2. Academy Players whose registration it is intended to retain (indicate “2F” if on Full Time Training Model).

3. Academy Players whose registration it is intended to terminate.

357

PREMIER LEAGUE PLYD Form 8

RETENTION/TERMINATION NOTIFICATION (Youth Development Rules 238.1)

FOR ACADEMY PLAYERS ENTERING INTO AGE GROUPS UNDER 10, UNDER 11, UNDER 12 AND UNDER 14

To: [name and address of Academy Player]

We,                                                                                                                                                    Football Club, hereby give you notice that it is our intention to retain/terminate* your registration with effect from                                               [insert the date of the last match in the Games Programme of the age group of the Academy Player].

Signed

Position

Date

* delete as appropriate. If the registration is retained, it is for a period of 1 year pursuant to Rule 223 (subject to Rule 224).

358

PREMIER LEAGUE PLYD Form 9

RETENTION/TERMINATION NOTIFICATION (Youth Development Rule 249)

FOR ACADEMY PLAYERS ENTERING INTO AGE GROUPS UNDER 13 AND UNDER 15

To: [name and address of Academy Player]

We,                                                                                                                                                       Football Club, hereby give you notice that it is our intention to retain/terminate* your registration with effect from                                                 [insert the date of the last match in the Games Programme of the age group of the Academy Player]. [Your registration will be retained on the Full Time Training Model+.]

Signed

Position

Date

* delete as appropriate. If the registration is retained,  it is for a period of 2 years pursuant to Youth Development Rule 223 (subject to Rule 224).

+ delete if inapplicable

359

PREMIER LEAGUE PLYD Form 10

ACADEMY PLAYER’S REGISTRATION:

MUTUAL CANCELLATION NOTIFICATION (Youth Development Rule 242.2)

To:The Secretary
The Premier League

The registration of [name of Academy Player]                                                              held by                                         Football Club has today been cancelled by mutual agreement.

Signed by the Academy Player

Signed by the Parent*

Signed on behalf of the Club

Position

Date

* if the Academy Player is aged under 18 years

360

PREMIER LEAGUE PLYD Form 11

SCHOLARSHIP OFFER (Youth Development Rule 249)

To: [name and address of Academy Player]

We,                                                                                                                      Football Club, hereby offer to enter into a Scholarship Agreement with you upon your reaching the statutory school leaving age applicable in England.

The Scholarship Agreement will be in PLYD Form 1.

Signed

Position

Date

361

PREMIER LEAGUE PLYD Form 12

RESPONSE TO SCHOLARSHIP OFFER (Youth Development Rule 250)

To: Football Club.

I, [name of Academy Player]                                                                                        hereby accept/refuse* your offer in PLYD Form 11 dated                         .

Signed by the Academy Player

Signed by his Parent

* delete as appropriate

362

APPENDICES TO THE RULES

APPENDIX 1

STANDARD CLAUSES

for inclusion in replica Strip manufacturers’ contracts

(Rule R.15)

1.[The manufacturer’s name] (“the Company”) will not itself or through any officer of the Company or any person authorised to act on behalf of the Company:

1.1include in a contract for sale or agreement relating to the sale of replica football kit a term or condition which purports to establish or provide for the establishment of minimum prices to be charged on the resale of replica football kit in the United Kingdom; or

1.2require, as a condition of supplying replica football kit to a dealer, the inclusion in a contract or agreement of any such term or condition, or the giving of any undertaking to the like effect; or

1.3notify to dealers, or otherwise publish on or in relation to replica football kit, a price stated or calculated to be understood as the minimum price which may be charged on the resale of those goods the replica football kit in the United Kingdom; or

1.4withhold supplies of replica football kit from a dealer seeking to obtain them for resale in the United Kingdom on the ground that the dealer:

1.4.1has sold in the United Kingdom at a price below the resale price replica football kit obtained, either directly or indirectly, from the Company, or has supplied such replica football kit, either directly or indirectly, to a third party who had done so; or

1.4.2is likely, if the replica football kit is supplied to him, to sell it in the United Kingdom at a price below that price, or supply it, either directly or indirectly, to a third party who would be likely to do so.

In this subclause 1.4, “resale price” in relation to a sale of any description, means any price notified to the dealer or otherwise published by or on behalf of the Company as the price or minimum price which is to be charged on or is recommended as appropriate for a sale of that description, or any price prescribed or purporting to be prescribed for that purpose by a contract or agreement between the dealer and the Company.

2.For the avoidance of doubt, nothing shall prevent the Company from recommending resale prices to dealers provided no impression is given that, in doing so, the Company is notifying a minimum price.

3.The Company may, notwithstanding any of the foregoing, withhold supplies from a dealer, or cause or procure a supplier to do so, if it has reasonable cause to believe that within the previous 12 months the dealer, or any other dealer to whom the dealer supplies goods, has been using as a loss-leader any replica football kit whether or not obtained from the Club.

364

APPENDIX 2

NOTICE TO MANUFACTURER LICENSED TO MANUFACTURE AND DISTRIBUTE CLUB REPLICA STRIP

(Rule R.16)

1.You will not:

1.1include in a contract for sale or agreement relating to the sale of replica football kit a term or condition which purports to establish or provide for the establishment of minimum prices to be charged on the resale of replica football kit in the United Kingdom; or

1.2require, as a condition of supplying replica football kit to a dealer, the inclusion in a contract or agreement of any such term or condition, or the giving of any undertaking to the like effect; or

1.3notify to dealers, or otherwise publish on or in relation to replica football kit, a price stated or calculated to be understood as the minimum price which may be charged on the resale of replica football kit in the United Kingdom; or

1.4withhold supplies of replica football kit from a dealer seeking to obtain them for resale in the

United Kingdom on the ground that the dealer:

1.4.1has sold in the United Kingdom at a price below the resale price* replica football kit obtained, either directly or indirectly, from you, or has supplied such replica football kit, either directly or indirectly, to a third party who had done so; or

1.4.2is likely, if the replica football kit is supplied to him, to sell it in the United Kingdom at a price below that price, or supply it, either directly or indirectly, to a third party who would be likely to do so.

2.You shall not be prevented from recommending resale prices to dealers provided no impression is given that, in doing so, you are notifying a minimum price.

3.You may, notwithstanding any of the foregoing, withhold supplies from a dealer, or cause or procure a supplier to do so, if it has reasonable cause to believe that within the previous 12 months the dealer, or any other dealer to whom the dealer supplies goods has been using as a loss-leader any replica football kit whether or not obtained from the Club.

*In this paragraph 1.4.1 “resale price” in relation to a sale of any description means any price notified to the dealer or otherwise published by you as the price or minimum price which is to be charged on or is recommended as appropriate for a sale of that description, or any price prescribed or purporting to be prescribed for that purpose by a contract or agreement between the dealer and you.

365

APPENDIX 3

THE HEALTH AND SAFETY OF ACADEMY PLAYERS ON RESIDENTIAL TOURS, FESTIVALS, TOURNAMENTS AND VISITS CODE OF PRACTICE

(Youth Development Rule 169)

INTRODUCTION

1.1The health and safety of Academy Players is the prime consideration of Academies.

1.2Academy Players may be particularly vulnerable on Tours. Academy Managers must therefore ensure detailed planning of Tours and careful supervision of Academy Players taking part in them. Special attention must be paid to safety. Safety must always over-ride cost.

1.3The Department for Education and Skills (DfES) sets out guidance and recommended practice relevant to the conduct of Tours. This advice is available on the DfES website. Academy Managers, Tours Co-ordinators and Tour Leaders should familiarise themselves with this advice, and it should also be drawn to the attention of all Staff who accompany Tours.

DEFINITIONS

2.In this Code definitions from Premier League Rules (including the Youth Development Rules) are adopted, together with following additional definitions:

“Academy Player” has the meaning set out in Youth Development Rule 1.7 save that in this Code it also includes a Trialist and all Contract Players under the age of 18.

“Club Secretary” is the title applied to the club’s senior administrative officer.

“Home Contact Person” is the person designated by the Tour Leader to remain near the Football Academy for the duration of the Tour.

“Scholar” means an Academy Player registered with a Club on a Scholarship Agreement.

“Staff” includes employees of the Club and volunteers accompanying the Tour.

“Tour” includes any series of matches, Festival, Tournament or other visit arranged by the Academy involving its Academy Players either in the United Kingdom or abroad.

“Tours Co-ordinator” is the person designated by the Academy Manager to undertake the duties set out in paragraph 3.3.

“Tour Leader” is the person in charge of planning and running a Tour.

ROLES AND RESPONSIBILITIES

3.1The Club is legally responsible for everything its Academy does. The Club Secretary must always be notified, on behalf of the Club, in advance of any Academy Tour.

3.2The Academy Manager is responsible to the Club for the safety of Academy Players at all times. The Academy Manager must:

3.2.1designate a member of staff of the Academy (who may be the Academy Manager) to be Tours Co-ordinator;

3.2.2notify the League of the name of the Tours Co-ordinator in Form T1;

3.2.3select as Tour Leader a person whose qualifications, experience and competence are suitable (the Tour Leader may not be the Tour Co-ordinator);

3.2.4notify the Club Secretary in Form T2 that the Tour is to take place;

3.2.5be satisfied that the Tour has been planned and run properly and that a risk assessment has been carried out by the Tours Co-ordinator prior to each Tour.

366

3.3Each Club shall nominate a Tours Co-ordinator. This post must be a non-coaching role and must not be the Tour Leader. The Tours Co-ordinator shall be competent in the organisation of Tours through experience of planning and practical leadership of Tours. The Tours Co-ordinator shall be responsible to the Academy Manager for ensuring that:

3.3.1he accompanies each Tour co-ordinated by him;

3.3.2he maintains the Club’s Tours and Tournaments records and sends all applicable notifications to the League;

3.3.3a risk assessment is carried out using Form T4 and all necessary measures identified as a result are put in place prior to each Tour;

3.3.4the competence of the Tour Leader and other Staff proposed for a Tour is assessed;

3.3.5competent people to act as the Tour Leader or as Staff are assigned to a Tour;

3.3.6training of the Tour Leader and Staff is provided;

3.3.7Enhanced CRB disclosure certificates accepted by the Club are in place for the Tour Leader and Staff;

3.3.8a Home Contact Person is designated for each Tour;

3.3.9records of individual Tours, including reports of accidents and near-accidents are kept;

3.3.10systems are reviewed and practice is monitored.

3.4The Tour Leader is responsible to the Academy Manager for every aspect of the Tour. The Tour Leader must:

3.4.1have experience in supervising Academy Players of the age group(s) participating in the Tour;

3.4.2be capable of organising effectively the Tour, the accompanying Staff and the Academy Players;

3.4.3read and always act in accordance with the principles of this Appendix 3;

3.4.4ensure Staff who accompany Tours are aware of their responsibilities.

3.5The Staff who accompany Tours are responsible to the Tour Leader. As employees of or as volunteers well known to the Club, they must declare in Form T3 (Reply) that they:

3.5.1accept the invitation to accompany the Tour as a member of Staff;

3.5.2understand that their participation in the Tour is not a holiday or reward;

3.5.3are aware of their responsibilities on the Tour;

3.5.4they have read and understood the Premier League Rules, Policy and Code of Practice on the Health and Safety of Academy Players on Residential Tours, Festivals, Tournaments and Visits;

3.5.5hold an enhanced CRB disclosure certificate accepted by the Club.

3.6The Home Contact Person is the contact at any time of emergency between those on the Tour and those at the Club or at home. The Home Contact Person must:

3.6.1have the authority to make significant decisions;

3.6.2be contactable and available at all times for the full duration of the Tour either in person or through the back-up person referred to below;

3.6.3in liaison with the Club Secretary and Tours Co-ordinator have responsibility for contacts with the media and the Health and Safety Executive, if appropriate, in the event of death or serious accident, injury or emergency on the Tour;

3.6.4have a back-up person and telephone number.

367

RISK ASSESSMENT

4.1The Tour Leader is responsible for carrying out a risk assessment for the Tour. The Tour Leader may delegate this to the Tours Co-ordinator provided that the latter has sufficient expertise and experience to undertake it but the Tour Leader shall retain ultimate responsibility for the risk assessment. The risk assessment must be recorded in writing in Form T4 and both it and all other records must be filed at the Academy. The Tour Leader must consider potential hazards and what safety measures should be taken to avoid them. The Tour Leader must consider what will be done in the event of a serious accident, injury or emergency.

4.2If Academy Players are to be allowed to swim or be involved in any water activity whilst on the Tour, the Tour Leader must establish the swimming competence of each Academy Player. The Tour Leader must arrange lifeguard supervision.

4.3If the Tour is to involve experience of adventure or other high risk activity the Tour Leader must act in accordance with the guidance in the DfES supplement Part 2 — Standards for Adventure. If a specialist provider is engaged, the Tour Leader must obtain written confirmation from that provider that a current licence issued by the Adventure Activities Licensing Authority is held for the activity in question.

Note:

The Health and Safety Executive has produced a leaflet “5 Steps to Risk Assessment” as a simple guide. This leaflet is available from www.hse.gov.uk/pubns/indg163.pdf.

ADVANCE VISIT

5.Unless previously visited by or otherwise known to the Tour Leader, the Tour Leader must visit the Tour venue(s) in advance. The Tour Leader must check arrangements for travel, accommodation (including food and drink), playing and training and medical facilities, communications, laundry and opportunities for recreation.

THE TOUR PLANS

6.The Tour Leader’s plans must include consideration of the

·age of Academy Players

·nature of the Tour, particularly if non football activities are involved

·ratio of Staff to Academy Players

·qualifications and experience of Staff

·description and rota of Staff duties, including designation of Staff to carry and use first aid equipment

·medical or other special needs of individual Academy Players

·travel arrangements

·contingency measures for a change of plan or late return including arrangements for sending a Academy Player home early

·insurances

·communication arrangements

·emergency procedures

·designation and briefing of the Home Contact Person

MEDICAL SUPPORT AND EQUIPMENT

7.1One member of the Staff should be a physiotherapist who should meet the requirements for physiotherapists’ qualifications set out in the Youth Development Rules. The physiotherapist should be responsible for taking first aid equipment and treating Academy Players on the Tour.

368

7.2If a qualified physiotherapist does not accompany the Tour, one or more members of Staff must hold a current recognised First Aid at Work qualification. In this case, the Tour Leader must arrange for a qualified physiotherapist to provide the first aid equipment to be taken on the Tour and for first aid to be administered by these Staff.

7.3All Staff must know how to contact emergency services.

7.4A smart phone capable of receiving email must be carried with the group at all times.

SUPERVISION ARRANGEMENTS

8.1The minimum number of Staff accompanying the Tour must be 1 to every 8 Academy Players.

8.2The Tour Leader must tell Staff what their supervisory responsibilities are. All Staff must carry at all times a list of the names of Academy Players on the Tour.

8.3No member of Staff should be left alone with a Academy Player, particularly in bedrooms and changing/shower areas.

8.4The Tour Leader should tell Staff about Academy Players who need closer supervision, whether due to special medical, behaviour or other reasons.

8.5Roll calls should take place frequently and must be made before the group leaves a venue. Academy Players must be given rendezvous points and told what to do if they become separated from the group. Academy Players should carry the address and telephone number of their accommodation.

8.6During Academy Players’ free time, Staff must continue to supervise them. This should be explained to the Academy Players.

8.7Academy Players on the Tour should be easily identifiable and should wear Club kit unless the Tour Leader is advised otherwise. Academy Players should not wear name badges unless these are required by a tournament or festival organiser.

TRAVEL

9.1Only vehicles fitted with appropriate seat restraints shall be used for transporting Academy Players and Clubs shall comply with all legal requirements concerning the use of seat restraints and seatbelts by children.

9.2Drivers should not travel alone with a Academy Player. If this is unavoidable, the Academy Player should sit in a rear seat.

9.3A driver of a vehicle carrying a group of Academy Players should not be given responsibility for their supervision. A member of Staff should travel in the vehicle for this purpose.

9.4In the case of vehicles owned by the Club or hired without a driver the Tour Leader must be satisfied that the vehicle is insured appropriately and that the driver is competent to drive the particular vehicle and holds the correct driving licence.

Note:

Academy Managers should consider requiring all Staff drivers of minibuses owned or hired by the Club to pass a Passenger Carrying Vehicle test.

9.5In the case of vehicles hired with a driver, the hire contract must be in writing with a reputable operator. It must require that the appropriate insurance applies and that the driver is competent to drive the particular vehicle and holds the correct driving licence.

INSURANCE FOR THE TOUR

10.1The Tours Co-ordinator should establish with the Club Secretary what insurance cover the Club has in place for Football Academy Academy Players (as defined in this Code) and Staff (as defined in this Code) on Tours.

369

The following are examples

·employer’s liability

·public liability

·personal accident cover for Staff and Academy Players

·cost of medical treatment and the cost of evacuation for medical reasons when abroad

·programmed and non-programmed activities

·transport and accommodation expenses in case of emergency

·compensation for cancellation or delay

·compensation for loss of baggage and personal effects including money

·legal assistance in the recovery of claims

The Club Secretary’s advice should include information about conditions, limitation of cover and exclusion of certain people or activities from the insurance policies and should be filed at the Football Academy.

10.2 If the Tour is to involve experience of adventure or other high risk activity (for instance mountaineering and other sports and adventure experiences) particular care should be taken to ensure that Academy Players and Staff are covered.

10.3The Tours Co-ordinator must ascertain the details of insurances held by the Club.

10.4The Tours Co-ordinator must ascertain the details of the Department of Trade and Industry approved bonding and any insurances held by any travel or tour operator involved in the Tour.

10.5Additional insurance may be necessary for Staff or Academy Players with known medical conditions.

The Tours Co-ordinator should check this, well before the departure date.

Notes:

·Tours Co-ordinators should ensure that Parents are advised that whilst insurance compensation for serious disabling accidental injuries to Academy Players may be substantial, compensation for accidental death of children is usually limited.

·For foreign Tours and for Tours involving experience of adventure or other high risk activity the advice of insurance companies and travel firms on suitable insurance should also be sought.

ACCOMMODATION

11.1Where Academy Players are to stay with host families, the Tour Leader must seek to ensure that the suitability of family members has been checked. To this end:

11.1.1the Tour Leader must send a written request to the organiser of the host accommodation for written assurance that a suitability check has been carried out;

11.1.2the request and reply must be kept on file at the Academy.

11.2If an appropriate assurance is not given, the Tour Leader must reconsider whether the Tour should take place.

11.3If group accommodation is used, the Tour Leader must be satisfied that buildings meet health and safety standards.

11.4In such accommodation, rooms occupied by Staff should be close to Academy Players’ rooms. On arrival, Academy Players should be shown the accommodation plan including the location of Staff rooms and fire exits. A fire drill must be carried out as soon as possible.

11.5Staff must use changing, shower and cloakroom facilities separately from Academy Players.

370

SCHOOL AGE ACADEMY PLAYERS CONSIDERED FOR SELECTION FOR A TOUR

Communications with Parents

12.1The Tour Leader must obtain the consent in Form T5 of the Parents of all Academy Players to be considered for the Tour.

12.2When Form T5 is sent to Parents, preliminary details of the Tour, including pick up and set down arrangements for Academy Players at the beginning and end of the Tour, must be attached.

12.3If his Parents do not complete and return Form T5 to the Academy, the Academy Player must not be selected for the Tour.

Communications with schools

12.4Tours for school age Academy Players should normally be arranged in school holidays.

12.5If the Tour is in school time, then, for Academy Players being considered for the Tour, the Tour Leader must:

12.51obtain in Form T5 permission from the Academy Player’s Parents to approach the school attended by the Academy Player; and

12.5.2request in Form T6 the headteacher of the Academy Player’s school to give consent to the Academy Player’s release from school.

SCHOOL AGE ACADEMY PLAYERS SELECTED FOR THE TOUR

Communications with Parents

13.1The Tour Leader should invite Parents to a briefing meeting about the Tour. This is particularly important in the case of younger Academy Players or those Academy Players going on a Tour for the first time.

13.2The Tour Leader must give to Parents written details of the Tour including the

·dates of the Tour

·times of the departure and return

·pick up and set down points for Academy Players at the beginning and at the end of the Tour

·names of the Tour Leader and accompanying Staff

·details of football and non-football activities (adventure or other potentially hazardous activities on the Tour must be emphasised)

·addresses and telephone numbers of the accommodation at which Academy Players will stay

·security arrangements

·telephone numbers of the Home Contact Person

·insurances

·standards of behaviour and dress

·clothing and playing equipment to be taken

·maximum amount of pocket money allowed

Communications with schools

13.3If the Tour is in school time, the Tour Leader

13.3.1must ensure that the Academy Player’s Parents send confirmation to the head teacher of the school attended by the Academy Player that the Academy Player will be absent;

13.3.2should liaise with the Head of Education of the Academy in order to facilitate and support the completion by the Academy Player of any work set by the school.

371

SCHOLARS AND CONTRACT PLAYERS UNDER 18 YEARS OF AGE

Communications with Parents

14.1The Parents of Scholars and Contract Players under 18 years of age must be informed in writing by the Academy Manager that the Academy Player may go on Tours from time to time. The Parents must be asked to give their general consent in Form T7. If the parents do not give that general consent, the Academy Player must not go on Tours.

14.2When the Academy Player is selected for a Tour, the Parents must be notified by the Tour Leader in writing of

·the Tour dates

·details of football and non-football activities (adventure or other potentially hazardous activities on the Tour must be emphasised)

·venues

·accommodation addresses

·details of the Home Contact Person for the Tour

PREPARING ACADEMY PLAYERS FOR THE TOUR

15.The Tour Leader must tell Academy Players

·the standards of behaviour and dress expected of them, both on and off the football field

·the safety precautions, including supervision arrangements, to be taken

·to wear seatbelts, when fitted, whilst travelling in cars, minibuses or coaches

·which expenses will be their own responsibility and which will be met by the Academy.

DOCUMENTATION ON THE TOUR

16.The Tour Leader must carry the following documentation on the Tour

·a list of all group members (Staff and Academy Players) and their personal details, including addresses and telephone numbers of Academy Players’ Parents

·Parents’ consent Forms (these are necessary for dental, medical and surgical purposes)

·day and night phone numbers of the Home Contact Person

·name(s), (address(es) and phone number(s) of the group’s accommodation

·the Academy’s accident forms

·Emergency Procedure Card – Form T8

DOCUMENTATION AT HOME

17.1The Home Contact Person and back-up person must keep

·the itinerary

·names, addresses and telephone number of Parents

·contact addresses and telephone numbers for Staff

·a copy of the Emergency Procedure Card carried by the Tour Leader

17.2The Academy must keep

·copies of the documentation carried on the Tour by the Tour Leader

EMERGENCY AND ACCIDENT PROCEDURES

18.1The Academy Manager, Tours Co-ordinator, Home Contact Person and back-up person and Tour Leader must make themselves familiar with the procedures listed in Form T8 – the Emergency Procedures Card.

18.2The Tour Leader must carry the Emergency Procedures Card at all times on the Tour.

18.3If the Tour Leader is not with the group, a member of Staff with the group must carry the Emergency Procedures Card.

372

AFTER THE TOUR

19.The Tours Co-ordinator must notify the Premier League in Form T9 no later than 7 days after a Tour of the names of all registered Academy Players, contract players, trialists, and Staff who went on the Tour.

FOREIGN TOURS – ADDITIONAL REQUIREMENTS

Tour matches played against foreign clubs

20.1Except in the case of matches against clubs in membership of the Scottish, Welsh or Irish Football Associations, Clubs wishing to play a match or series of matches against members of another national association must comply with Football Association Rule B4(b). This requires them to apply on the prescribed forms to the Association at least 28 days before the intended match or the first of a series of matches.

20.2So that the Premier League may be aware of Tours that Clubs intend to undertake, on making a Rule B4(b) application to the Football Association Clubs must send a copy of the prescribed application form to the League.

Risk Assessment

20.3In addition to the risk assessment carried out in Form T2, the Tour Leader should obtain the advice of the Premier League Youth Department who may have relevant information on foreign clubs and venues. Foreign Tour organisers should be asked whether and if so to what extent adults having direct contact with children on the Tour have been screened in respect of their suitability for that purpose.

European Health Insurance Card – Free or reduced cost medical treatment

20.4The European Health Insurance Card (“EHIC”) is the certificate of entitlement to free or reduced cost emergency medical treatment for EU nationals in most European countries. It replaced Form E111 with effect from 1 January 2006. For Tours to those countries, an EHIC for each Academy Player should be carried by the Tour Leader.

20.5Each member of Staff should also carry his/her own EHIC.

Notes:

·Further information about EHICs (including as to each country’s different rules about state medical provision) and application forms can be obtained from www.dh.gov.uk/policyand guidance/healthadvicefortravellers.

·Application forms can also be obtained from Post Offices and applications can also be made by phone (tel. no. 0845 606 2030). EHICs will be delivered within 7 days (if the application is made on line), 10 days (if the application is made by phone) or 21 days (if the application is made by post).

·Parents or guardians must apply on behalf of any children aged 15 or younge.

·For ease of administration, Academy Managers should ask Parents of all Academy Players likely to travel on a foreign Tour to obtain and return an EHIC for the Academy to issue to the Tour Leader for the duration of the particular Tour.

373

Passports, visas and vaccinations

20.7The Tour Leader must check

20.7.1whether the state(s) to be visited will allow in travellers whose passport will expire within a few months of entry;

20.7.2the validity of passports of all members of the Tour.

Notes:

Academy Players who are not British nationals

·may need a visa to travel to another EU member state

·are not eligible for inclusion in a Collective Passport.

Some tournaments require passports with photographs for player identification purposes. Collective Passports do not contain photographs.

20.8If any Academy Player is subject to a care order or is a ward of court, the social services department of the local authority or the court must be consulted well in advance.

20.9In the case of a Tour to (a) country(ies) which require(s) a visa and/or vaccinations, the Tour Leader must ensure that the Home Contact Person or some other responsible member of staff of the Club is also in possession of a valid visa for the country(ies) and has had the necessary vaccinations.

Money and valuables

20.10The Tour Leader must tell Academy Players how to carry money and valuables discreetly. The group’s money, including Academy Players’ own pocket money should be held at a secure central location and distributed on a regular basis by a member of Staff.

Home contacts

20.11The Tour Leader should tell Academy Players how to use local phones and give them the code(s) for phoning home.

Documentation

20.12In addition to the documentation carried on Tours in the United Kingdom the Tour Leader must also carry

·travel tickets

·passports, visas and vaccination certificates

·if a Collective Passport is being used, a head and shoulders photograph of each Academy Player

Note:

A sight of these photographs may be required by the Tour organiser for identification purposes. They may also be of value in case of emergency.

·EHICs (if the Tour is to a European country) and significant medical histories

·insurance arrangements and contact telephone numbers

·address and phone number of the British Embassy or Consulate

·location of hospital(s) and medical services and how to contact them

·a separate list of the numbers of any documents and passports

20.13The Home Contact Person must be provided with appropriate matching documentation.

374

Mobile phone

20.14The mobile phone carried with the group must be capable of use in the country concerned.

Contingency funds

20.15Contingency funds (or access to them) must be taken.

375

ACADEMY TOURS Form T1

TOURS CO-ORDINATOR NOTIFICATION (Appx.3 paragraph 3.2.2)

To:	The Secretary	From:		Football Club
	The Premier League
	Please note that I have appointed (name) to be Tours
	Co-ordinator.
		Signed
			Academy Manager
		Date

376

ACADEMY TOURS Form T2

TOUR NOTIFICATION (Appx.3 paragraph 3.2.4)

The Academy Manager must complete this form and return it to the Club Secretary in advance of the Tour. Copies should be retained by the Academy Manager, the Tours Co-ordinator and the Tour Leader. The Club Secretary should be informed of any subsequent material changes in the Tour arrangements.

1.	Tour Leader
	Name
	Mobile Phone Number when on Tour
	Email address* when on Tour
	*email address to be accessible via a smart phone which must be taken on the Tour
2.	Purpose of Tour
3.	Places to be visited
4.	Dates and times
5.	Transport arrangements
	Staff drivers
	Names
	Vehicle registration number(s)
	Name of transport company (if any)
6.	Tour Operator (if any)
7.	Insurance
	Club Insurance Policies (list those which apply)
	Additional Policies (specify)

377

8.	Accommodation to be used (addresses and phone numbers)
9.	Details of the programme of activities (attach Tour itinerary)
10.	Details of any potentially hazardous activities
	Licence reference number if a provider is registered with the Adventure Activities Licensing Authority
11.	Names and any special responsibilities (e.g. medical) of Staff
	Name	Responsibility
12.	Name, address and telephone numbers of the Home Contact Person
13.	Existing knowledge of places to be visited and whether an exploratory visit is intended

378

14.	Size and composition of the group
	Age Group(s)
	Number of Academy Players:
	Staff to Academy Player ratio:
15.	Parents’ Consent
	(a)	Attach a copy of information sent to Parents.
	(b)	Either
		I certify that Parents’ consents have been obtained
		Or
		I certify that Parents’ consents will be obtained before the Tour.
16.	Names of Academy Players with special or medical needs:
17.	Certification
	I certify that the Tour Leader has read the DfES document “Health and Safety of Pupils on Educational Visits: A Good Practice Guide” and the accompanying supplement and that a risk assessment for the Tour has been carried out and has been filed in the Academy.

Signed
	Academy Manager
Date

379

ACADEMY TOURS Form T3

STAFF DECLARATION (Appx.3 paragraph 3.5)

A copy of the Premier League Code of Practice on the Health and Safety of Academy Players on Residential Tours, Festivals, Tournaments and Visits must be attached to this Form.

	Football Club
To all staff accompanying the tour to
On

HEALTH AND SAFETY OF ACADEMY PLAYERS

This confirms the invitation to you to accompany the above Tour as a member of Staff. All employees of the Academy and volunteers accompanying the Tour on behalf of the Academy are regarded as members of Staff. The safety of Academy Players on the Tour is paramount. I strongly advise you to read the Department for Education and Skills booklet “Health and Safety of Pupils on Educational Visits: A Good Practice Guide” and the accompanying supplement. A copy is available in the Football Academy office. You must read the Premier League Code of Practice referred to above, which is attached, and you must complete and return to me the attached Form T3 Reply.

Signed
	Tour Leader
Date

380

Form T3 Reply

To:The Tour Leader

		Football Club
I accept the invitation to accompany the proposed Tour to
	on

I have received and have read the Premier League Code of Practice.

I declare that:

·I understand that my participation in the Tour is not a holiday or reward

·I am aware of my responsibilities on the Tour

·I have read and understood the Premier League Rules, Policy and Code of Practice on the Health and Safety of Academy Players on Residential Tours, Festivals, Tournaments and Visits

·I hold a CRB enhanced Disclosure certificate

Signed

Date

381

ACADEMY TOURS Form T4

RISK ASSESSMENT FORM (Appx.3 paragraph 4.1)

For Tours in the United Kingdom, this Form must be completed and returned to the Tours Co-ordinator at least two weeks before the Tour. For Tours abroad, this Form must be completed and returned to the Tours Co-ordinator at least six weeks before the Tour. For Tours involving adventure or other potentially hazardous activities, this Form must be completed and returned to the Tours Co-ordinator at least six weeks before the Tour. Copies of this Form should be given to all Staff accompanying the Tour.

RISK ASSESSMENT FOR

ASSESSMENT UNDERTAKEN

On

By (Signature)

Print Name

Tour Leader

382

RISK ASSESSMENT FOR TOUR TO

What are the hazards?	Who is at risk?	What safety measures are needed?	Who is responsible?
(e.g. setting, travel, accomodation, weather, behaviour)	(e.g. Academy Players, Staff)	List existing controls. Identify extra action needed for risks for which these controls are not adequate. (e.g. administering medicines, accident procedures)	(This could be specific members of Staff)

383

ACADEMY TOURS Form T5

PARENTS’ CONSENT: SCHOOL AGE ACADEMY PLAYERS (Appx.3 paragraph 12.1)

Dear Parents

I attach some information regarding a Tour                                   (name of Club) proposes to arrange.

If you wish your child to be considered for selection for the Tour, please complete and sign this Form and return it to the Club by                                        If you do not complete the Form, your child cannot be considered.

I shall let you know as soon as possible if your child has been selected for the Tour.

Signed
	Academy Manager
	Football Club
Date

1.	Child’s Full Name
2.	Date of Birth
3.	Home Address
4.	Phone Number
5.	Child’s NHS Number
6.	How can you be contacted in an emergency

384

	(a) In the day time
	Address
	Phone number
	(b) At night
	Address
	Phone number
	(c) Mobile Phone
7.	Is there an alternative person to contact if you can’t be reached?
	Name
	Address
	Phone Number
8.	Is your child receiving any medical treatment? If so, please give details:
9.	Is your child taking any medicine? If so, please give details:
10.	Does your child have any particular diet requirements or any other special needs? If so, please give details:
11.	When did your child last have a tetanus injection?
12.	Please give your child’s Doctor’s name, address and telephone number:

385

I acknowledge receipt of the information regarding the proposed Academy Tour to
	on

and consent to my child taking part, if selected.

I agree to your asking my child’s school for time off if the Tour is in Term time.

I agree to staff on the Tour giving permission for my child to have dental, medical or surgical treatment.

I agree to inform the Club of any changes in my child’s health before departure.

I will bring my child to                                       and collect him from                                          at the beginning of the Tour.

My child understands that it is important, for safety reasons, to obey any rules and instructions given by the staff in charge of the party.

Signed

Date

386

ACADEMY TOURS Form T6

SCHOOL CONSENT FORM (Appx.3 paragraph 12.5.2)

(This form must be reproduced on the Club’s headed notepaper.)

Dear (Insert name of headteacher)

(Insert name of Academy Player)

As you know, (First name) is a Academy Player at our Academy.

As part of his Academy experience, (First name) is being considered for selection for a Tour to (Venue). I am leading the Tour and am currently making the arrangements for it.  The Tour will leave on                                                                          and return on                                                                           

We always try to run our Tours in school holidays but on this occasion, the dates are in term time.

(First name)’s parents have agreed that I should write to you to ask if (First name) could be released from school. It will be very helpful if you can let me have your reply as soon as possible.

If there are school assignments he would miss but must complete, could you send me the details? I shall then ask our Head of Education, (Name), to do his best to see that (First name) does his work satisfactorily, if he is selected.

If (First name) is selected for the tour, his parents will tell you.

Yours sincerely

Tour Leader

(Copy to Academy Head of Education)

387

ACADEMY TOURS Form T7

PARENTS’ CONSENT: SCHOLARS & CONTRACT PLAYERS UNDER AGE 18 (Appx.3 paragraph 14.1)

  Football Club

Tours, Festivals and Tournaments

Academy Players and Contract Players under the age of 18 may be selected to represent the Club in residential Tours festivals and tournaments, other matches and visits both in the United Kingdom and abroad. We shall give you details of particular events that your son is to attend.

We require your general consent to your son’s taking part in these events and to our giving permission for him to have dental, medical or surgical treatment if necessary.

Signed
	Academy Manager
Date

I give consent for (enter name)                                      to take part in residential Tours, festivals, tournaments and other matches in the United Kingdom and abroad and agree to staff giving permission for dental, medical or surgical treatment.

His Doctor’s name, address and telephone number is

Signed

Date

388

ACADEMY TOURS Form T8

EMERGENCY PROCEDURES CARD (Appx.3 paragraph 16)

(FORM TO BE PRINTED ON YELLOW CARD)

FILL IN THE DETAILS ON THE BACK OF THE CARD BEFORE THE TOUR STARTS. CARRY THE CARD AND THE INFORMATION AND MEANS TO USE IT, AT ALL TIMES. USE IT FOLLOWING A SERIOUS ACCIDENT OR INCIDENT, THAT IS

·an accident leading to death, serious or multiple fractures, amputation or other serious injury

·any circumstances in which a party member might be at serious risk or serious illness

·any unusual circumstance in which the press or media are involved or might become involved.

1.FIRST STEPS — CARE OF THE GROUP

·ensure their safety from further danger

·arrange search, rescue, medical care or hospitalisation of casualties as necessary

2.NEXT STEPS — WHAT HAPPENED?

Listen carefully. Using the Academy accident form if possible, write down:

What happened?

To whom?

Where?

When?

What has happened since?

Who witnessed it? (Get witnesses to sign and give their addresses)

3.TELLING PEOPLE ABOUT THE INCIDENT

As soon as possible

·inform the Home Contact Person or, if not available, the Academy office or the Club Secretary

·(for Tours outside the United Kingdom) notify the British Embassy or Consulate

Whoever you contact will need to know

·what happened

·to whom

·where

·when

·what has happened since

·a telephone number where you can be contacted

4.DO

·keep a written record of all that happens

5.DON’T

·speak to the press or media. Refer them to the Home Contact Person

·admit any liability

·let anyone talk to any Academy Players involved in the incident without a member of Staff being present

389

6.REMEMBER

·nobody, unless they have an official capacity (e.g. the police), has a right to see anyone who does not want to see them

·if anyone tries to force a confrontation, do not do anything but call the police

·try your best to be compassionate with everyone involved

(REVERSE OF THE CARD)

The	Football Club
Tour to
Dates
Name of the Tour Leader

390

Home Contact Person

Name

Address

Phone No 1

Phone No 2

Email address

Academy Office

Address

Phone No 1

Phone No 2

Email address

Club Secretary

Name

Address

Phone No 1

Email address

(For Tours Outside the United Kingdom)

British Embassy(ies) or Consulate(s)

Address

Phone No

391

Names of group members

Staff:

Academy Players:

392

ACADEMY TOURS Form T9

TOUR REPORT (Appx.3 paragraph 19)

This Form is to be returned to the Premier League not later than 7 days after the return of the group.

	FOOTBALL CLUB
TOUR TO
PLAYING DATES
From
To
TRAVELLING DATES
Out
Return
METHOD OF TRAVEL
TRAVEL TIME
Time of leaving home base
Arrival at accomodation
Time of accomodation
Arrival at home base
TOUR LEADER AND POSITION HELD AT FOOTBALL CLUB
NAMES OF ALL ACCOMPANYING STAFF (INCLUDING VOLUNTEERS) & POSITIONS HELD ON TOUR (e.g. Physiotherapist)

393

LIST OF PLAYERS — Please indicate whether Contract (C), Scholar (Sc), Academy Player (S) or Trialist (T)

NAMES OF ANY OTHER ACCOMPANYING PERSON(S)

DETAILS OF ANY ACCIDENTS OR NEAR ACCIDENTS

Signed
	Tours Co-ordinator
Date

394

FOR THE YOUTH TEAM TOURS CO-ORDINATOR’S DATABASE

Tours Co-ordinators are requested to complete and attach the Youth Team Tours Co-ordinator’s Questionnaire on quality aspects of the Tour.

QUESTIONNAIRE

Club
Name of Tour
Final position obtained (if any)
What time of year does the Tour usually take place?	oEaster	oWhitsun	oSummer
Approximate cost to the Club
(if any)
Mode of travel	oAir	oCoach	oTrain	oOther
For Tournaments: How would you rate the overall organisation?	oPoor	oFair	oGood	oVery good
Number of Games
Arrangement and planning of games	oPoor	oFair	oGood	oVery good
Opposition
Quality of pitches	oPoor	oFair	oGood	oVery good
Was an English speaking person present?	oYES	oNO
Accommodation	oHotel	oHostel	oHome stay	oOther

395

Food:
Did you have the ability to arrange meal times to suit your games?	oYES	oNO
What was the standard of the changing facilities?	oPoor	oFair	oGood	oVery good
Was there adequate medical provision?	oYES	oNO
Was the security good?	oYES	oNO
Was there provision for kit storage?	oYES	oNO
What arrangements were made for training, planning and debriefing?
What was the standard of referees?	oPoor	oFair	oGood	oVery good
For Tournaments: what pre-tournament information was provided?
Do they produce a programme?	oYES	oNO
Are any facilities available for any other activities?	oYES	oNO
If YES, please specify
Any other comments

396

APPENDIX 4

CODE OF CONDUCT FOR ACADEMY PLAYERS OF COMPULSORY SCHOOL AGE

(Youth Development Rule 237)

Prior to signing this Code of Conduct and registering the Academy Player at its Academy, full discussion has taken place and agreement has been reached between the Academy, the Academy Player and the parents as to the educational, technical and match programme to be provided by the Academy to the Academy Player.

(“the Academy Player”) has the potential to become a footballer at the highest level and will be registered as an Academy Player at the                                                                                                               FC (“the Club”).

Both the Academy Player and the Academy Player’s parents understand that the Club is committed to the Academy Player’s well being, future development and realisation of potential, but that the level of achievement ultimately reached cannot be guaranteed.

In registering the Academy Player at its Football Academy, the Club, the parents and the Academy Player agree to the following Code of Conduct.

THE CLUB AGREES TO PROVIDE

·a safe environment in which the Academy Player can learn and develop without fear of abuse

·medical screening, monitoring and support for the Academy Player

·a structured football learning programme, appropriate to the age, ability and growth of the Academy Player

·participation in football matches arranged or approved by the Premier League

·trained, screened and qualified coaching and other staff and facilities as determined by the rules governing Academies

·guidelines to the Academy Player and parents on the best ways for them to contribute to the Academy Player’s football and personal development

·educational support (in consultation with the Academy Player’s school) for the continued academic and personal development of the Academy Player

·regular communication and reports to the Academy Player and parents on the Student’s progress

·a Code of Conduct and Rules for its Academy

THE ACADEMY PLAYER AGREES TO

·attend the Academy regularly and punctually, behave with self-discipline and give notice of and reasons for any absence

·practise the techniques and skills taught by the Academy and attempt to apply them in matches

·participate in football matches outside normal school hours only as specified by the Academy

·attend school regularly and punctually, complete school assignments and behave at school as at the Academy

·follow a lifestyle appropriate to development — spending leisure time positively; eating, drinking, relaxing and sleeping sensibly

·adhere to the Club’s Code of Conduct and Rules for its Academy

397

THE PARENTS AGREE TO

·encourage and help the Academy Player meet targets, including this Code of Conduct and the Club’s Code of Conduct and Rules for its Academy

·support the Academy Player without pressure, praise good work and refrain from criticising lapses

·set a good example to the Academy Player

·respect the opportunity given to the Academy Player and not approach or permit any other person to approach any other club during the currency of this registration except as allowed under the Rules governing Academies

·communicate with the Academy staff, keeping them informed about matters affecting the Academy Player

·permit the Academy Player to play only football matches outside normal school hours as specified by the Academy

·adhere to the Club’s Code of Conduct and Rules for its Academy

398

We, the undersigned, agree to the Academy Code of Conduct

Name
	Football Club
Signature
Name
	Academy Player
Signature
Name
	Parents
Signature

Note:

This Code of Conduct should be signed in quadruplicate, one copy being provided to the Academy Player, one to his parents, one being submitted to the Secretary of the League in accordance with Youth Development Rule 227 and the fourth being retained by the Club.

399

APPENDIX 5

CODE OF CONDUCT FOR SCOUTS

(Rule Q.8)

1.The function of a Scout is to identify to his Club players with whom his Club may wish to enter into negotiations with a view to securing their registration. Scouts are not themselves entitled to enter into any such negotiations nor are they able to make promises to or offer inducements to any players whom they approach.

2.Scouts are employed by and represent their Clubs and are Officials within the meaning of the Rules of the Premier League (“the Rules”) by which they are bound.

3.Scouts must therefore be familiar with the Rules and in particular those relating to Youth Development. They must maintain an awareness of and at all times comply with the Rules setting out the circumstances in which their Club may make an approach to a Player or Student (as defined in the Rules) whose registration is held by another Club.

4.When acting in the course of his duties a Scout shall at all times carry the formal means of identification issued to him by his Club and shall produce the same upon demand.

5.Scouts are responsible for the conduct of their contacts and shall be liable for any act or omission by a contact which constitutes a breach of the Rules.

6.Scouts shall conduct themselves in a manner befitting their role as Officials of their Clubs and shall take all possible steps to promote the reputation of the game of association football and to prevent it being brought into disrepute.

7.A Scout shall forthwith disclose to his Club the nature and extent of any direct or indirect interest he may have in any transaction or arrangement involving his Club and he shall account to his Club for any benefit which either directly or indirectly he derives therefrom.

8.A Scout shall conduct himself at all times in an ethical and professional manner and shall observe the highest standards of integrity and fair dealing.

400

APPENDIX 6

CODE OF CONDUCT FOR MANAGERS

(Rule P.1)

1.A Manager shall strictly observe the terms of his contract with his Club and shall not (either by himself or through any third party) enter into negotiations with another Club relating to his employment without having first obtained the permission of his Club to do so.

2.A Manager shall not, either directly or indirectly (including by making any statement to the media):

2.1make an approach to a Contract Player with a view to the Manager’s Club negotiating a contract with such Player except as permitted by either Rule T.1 or Rule T.2; or

2.2.make an approach to a Student registered by another Club (or club) at its Football Academy or Centre of Excellence or a player with whom another Club (or club) has entered into a pre-registration agreement which remains current; or

2.3make an approach to any other employee of another Club (or club) with a view to inducing or attempting to induce such employee to terminate a contract of employment with that Club (or club), whether or not by breach of that contract, except with the written consent of the Club (or club) by which he is employed.

3.A Manager shall comply with the Laws of the Game, the Rules and Regulations of the Football Association (including, without limitation, the Football Association Football Agents’ Regulations), the Rules of the Premier League, the rules of any competition in which his Club participates and his Club Rules (collectively “the Rules”) and he shall not encourage or invite any person (including Players and other employees of his Club) to act in breach of the same but shall take all possible steps to ensure that they comply with them.

4.A Manager shall use his best endeavours to ensure that there is in force at his Club a fair and effective disciplinary policy applicable to Players and other employees under his control and that it is applied consistently.

5.A Manager shall not use racist or other discriminatory language. A Manager’s behaviour should demonstrate to Players and other employees under his control that discrimination in any form is unacceptable. A Manager shall use all possible steps to ensure that others in his control adopt the same standards of behaviour in this regard.

6.A Manager shall take all reasonable steps to ensure that Players and other employees under his control accept and observe the authority and decisions of Match Officials and to promote the highest standards on the field of play generally.

7.A Manager shall not make public any unfair criticism of any Match Official or any other Manager or any Player, Official or employee of his or another Club.

8.A Manager shall ensure that he understands and acts in accordance with his Club’s written transfer policy (see Rule H.9.1.1).

401

9.In all discussions, negotiations, transactions and arrangements relating to the employment of Players by his Club (“Player Transactions”) including, without limitation, the renewal or renegotiation of existing contracts or any related contracts or arrangements involving his Club and a Player and/or third party (for example, involving his Club’s or a Player’s intellectual property rights, including the exploitation of name or image), a Manager shall, in addition to his duty to act in accordance with the club’s written transfer policy, act with the utmost good faith and in accordance with his primary duty to act in the best interests of his Club.

10.A Manager shall at all times observe the principles of honesty, transparency, accountability and personal impartiality (whether financial or otherwise) in his dealings involving Player Transactions.

11.A Manager shall forthwith disclose to his Club the nature and extent of any direct or indirect interest or any conflict or potential conflict of interest he may have in any transaction or arrangement involving his Club (including, without limitation, any Player Transaction), he shall not be involved in the same without the written consent of his Club, and, if such consent is granted, he shall account to his Club for any benefit which either directly or indirectly he derives therefrom.

12.If a Manager is in any doubt as to whether there exists any interest or conflict (actual or potential) to be disclosed as required by paragraph 10 above, he may consult with the League Managers Association for guidance and advice.

13.Upon becoming aware of any breach of the Rules, including by way of example only, any financial or other benefit or inducement offered in connection with a Player Transaction in breach of the Rules, a Manager shall immediately report such breach in writing to the League.

14.A Manager shall conduct himself at all times in an ethical and professional manner and shall observe the highest standards of integrity and fair dealing.

15.A Manager shall take all possible steps to promote the reputation of the game of Association Football and to prevent it being brought into disrepute.

402

APPENDIX 7

CODE OF CONDUCT FOR CLUBS

(Rule P.2)

1.In all discussions, negotiations and transactions relating to the employment of Managers, each Club shall behave towards each other Club with the utmost good faith.

2.A Club shall not (either directly or through any third party) enter into negotiations relating to the employment of another Club’s Manager without the prior permission of that Club.

3.A Club shall not take any steps (including the making of statements to the media) to induce another Club’s Manager to act in breach of the terms of his contract with his Club.

4.A Club shall strictly observe the terms of its contract with its Manager and, in particular, if on the determination of the contract any sum is payable by the Club to the Manager, the Club shall ensure that prompt settlement is made.

403

APPENDIX 8

STANDARD CLAUSES

for inclusion in Managers’ Contracts of Employment

(Rule R.8.1)

1.The Manager shall observe and comply with the rules and regulations for the time being in force of any organisation or body the rules and regulations of which the Club is bound to observe including those of The Football Association and the League and in particular he shall at all times act in accordance with the League’s Code of Conduct for Managers.

2.The Manager shall comply with all reasonable instructions and requests

(a)given to Club Managers by the League; or

(b)given to the Manager by the Club;

which arise in the first case out of any commercial contract entered into by the League for the benefit of its members or in the second case out of any such contract entered into by the Club for its own benefit and the Manager shall not himself enter into any such contract which conflicts or competes or is reasonably likely to conflict or compete with those entered into by the League or by the Club as aforesaid.

3.Any dispute or difference arising between the parties hereto as to the construction of this Agreement or the rights duties or obligations of either party hereunder or any matter arising out of or concerning the same or the Manager’s employment hereunder shall be referred to the Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal in accordance with the Rules of the League for the time being in force. Notwithstanding the foregoing provisions of this clause 3 and without prejudice thereto, the parties shall use and until the conclusion of the arbitration shall continue to use their best endeavours to attempt to reach a settlement of their dispute by mediation.

[Note:

The names and addresses of organisations offering an appropriate mediation service are available upon application to the League.]

404

APPENDIX 9

ANTI-DISCRIMINATION POLICY

(Rule J.4)

1.In undertaking the organisation and management of the nation’s major professional league, the League has a duty to set standards and values which will have a beneficial influence on the game played at other levels. Football belongs to, and should be enjoyed by, everyone equally. The League shares with the Football Association a commitment to confront and eliminate discrimination, whether by reason of sex, sexual orientation, race, nationality, ethnic origin, colour, religion or disability.

2.The League is an equal opportunities employer. It is committed to equality of opportunity within its organisation and to encouraging similar commitment from every other organisation or individual acting within the game.

3.Equality of opportunity means that in none of its activities will the League discriminate against, or in any way treat less favourably, any person on grounds of sex, sexual orientation, race, nationality, ethnic origin, colour, religion or disability. This policy will be applicable to:

·the advertising of jobs

·the selection of candidates for employment or promotion

·job location or working environment

·pay and employment terms and conditions

·internal training and development activities

·external coaching and education activities and awards

·football development activities

4.The League will not tolerate sexual or racially-based harassment or other discriminatory behaviour, whether physical or verbal, and the Board will ensure that such behaviour is met with appropriate disciplinary action whenever it occurs.

5.The League supports the Football Association in its commitment to develop a programme of ongoing training and awareness raising events and activities in order to promote the eradication of discrimination within football.

405

APPENDIX 10

RULES GOVERNING APPLICATIONS FOR UEFA CLUB LICENCES

1.Rule A.1 — “Licensing Manual” means the manual in which are set out procedures agreed between the Football Association and the League relating to applications for and the granting of licences enabling Clubs (or clubs) to play in UEFA Club Competitions.

2.Rule A.1 — “UEFA Club Licence” means the licence granted by the Football Association in accordance with the procedures set out in the Licensing Manual enabling Clubs (or clubs) to play in UEFA Club Competitions.

3.Rule E.3 — Each Club shall by 1st March in each Season submit to the Secretary a copy of its annual accounts in respect of its most recent financial year or if the Club considers it appropriate or the Secretary so requests the Group Accounts of the Group of which it is a member (in either case such accounts to be prepared and audited in accordance with applicable legal and regulatory requirements) together with a copy of the directors’ report for that year and a copy of the auditors’ report on those accounts.

4.Rule E.4 — The accounts referred to in Rule E.3 shall:

4.1include separate disclosure within the balance sheet or notes to the accounts, or by way of supplementary information separately reported on by its auditors by way of procedures specified by the Board, of the total sums payable and receivable in respect of Compensation Fees, Contingent Sums and Loan Fees;

4.2include a breakdown within the profit and loss account or the notes to theaccounts, or by way of supplementary information separately reported on by its auditors by way of procedures specified by the Board, of revenue in appropriate categories such as gate receipts, sponsorship and advertising, broadcasting rights, commercial income and other income.

5.Rule E.5 — If the auditors’ report on the accounts submitted pursuant to Rule E.3 contains anything other than an unqualified opinion without modification, the Club shall at the Board’s request submit such further documentary evidence as the Board shall require (including but not limited to Future Financial Information).

6.Rule E.6 — If the annual accounts of a Club or Group Accounts submitted pursuant to Rule C.78 are prepared to a date prior to 30th November in the Season of submission, such Club or Group shall by the following 31st March submit to the Secretary interim accounts covering the period commencing from its accounting reference date and ending on a date between the following 30th November and 1st March.

7.Rule E.7 — The interim accounts shall:

7.1comprise a balance sheet, a profit and loss account, a cash flow statement and relevant explanatory notes;

7.2be prepared in accordance with the accounting principles adopted in the preparation of the Club’s annual accounts;

7.3be presented in a similar format to the annual accounts including as regards the matters set out in Rule E.4;

406

7.4include in the profit and loss account and cashflow statement comparative figures for the same period in the preceding year;

7.5include a balance sheet as of the end of the preceding financial year;

7.6be approved in writing by the board of directors of the company to which they relate; and

7.7be reviewed or audited in accordance with applicable regulatory requirements.

8.Rule E.8 — Rule E.5 shall apply to the interim accounts (with appropriate modification) if the auditors have issued anything other than an unqualified opinion without modification on them.

9.Rule E.9 — Each Club must by 1st March in each Season prove that, subject to Rule E.10:

9.1no Compensation Fee, Loan Fee or Contingent Sum; and

9.2no sum payable to or in respect of an employee employed during the year to 31 December of that Season (including national insurance contributions and income tax deducted under the “pay as you earn” system) is or was overdue as at that 31st December.

10.Rule E.10 — For the purpose of Rule E.9:

10.1“employee” means a Player, a Manager, any Official referred to in Rule J.1, an Academy Manager, an Assistant Academy Manager, a team doctor and senior physiotherapist referred to in Rule O.1 and a safety officer;

10.2an amount overdue as at 31st December shall not be treated as such if by the following 31st March it has been paid or the date for payment has been extended by means of a written agreement with the creditor or it is the subject of current litigation or arbitration proceedings or has been submitted to a dispute resolution procedure of the League, the Football Association, UEFA or FIFA.

11.Rule E.11 — By 31st March in each Season, each Club shall submit to the Secretary in respect of itself (or if the Club considers it appropriate or the Secretary so requests in respect of the Group of which it is a member) future financial information (“Future Financial Information”) comprising projected profit and loss accounts, cash flow, balance sheets and relevant explanatory notes commencing from its accounting reference date or, if it has submitted interim accounts pursuant to Rule E.6, from the date to which those interim accounts were prepared and expiring on the next accounting reference date after the end of the following Season. The projected profit and loss accounts, cash flow and balance sheets shall be prepared at a maximum of six-monthly intervals.

12.Rule E.12 — The Future Financial Information shall:

12.1be prepared in accordance with the accounting principles adopted in the preparation of the Club’s annual accounts (except where the accounting principles and policies are to be changed in the subsequent annual accounts, in which case the new accounting principles and polices should be followed);

12.2be approved in writing by the board of directors of the company to which they relate; and

12.3to include in the explanatory notes thereto principal assumptions and risks; and

12.4include for comparison profit and loss accounts for the period covered by the annual accounts and interim accounts submitted pursuant to Rules E.3 and E.6, a forecast for the current financial year and a balance sheet as at the date of the interim accounts submitted pursuant to Rule E.6.

407

13.Rule J.7 — Any Club, Authorised Signatory or other Official making a false statement (whether made verbally or in writing) in or in connection with an application for a UEFA Club Licence or falsifying a document produced in support of or in connection with such an application shall be in breach of these Rules and shall be liable to be dealt with in accordance with the provisions of Section W.

14.Rule L.12 — Qualification for UEFA club competitions shall be on sporting merit through domestic competitions controlled or sanctioned by the Football Association. Clubs qualifying for a UEFA club competition must apply for a UEFA Club Licence in accordance with the Licensing Manual.

15.Rule K.23 — For UEFA Club Competitions the pitch must measure 105 metres in length by 68 metres in breadth exactly. If for technical reasons of a construction related nature it is impossible to achieve the required dimensions a UEFA Club Licence may nevertheless be granted provided that the pitch is minimum 100 metres to maximum 105 metres in length by minimum 64 metres to maximum 68 metres in breadth.

16.Rule P.19 — A Club which applies for a UEFA Licence must, in addition to employing a Manager, employ an individual (such as an assistant manager or head coach) to assist the Manager in all football matters relating to the first team.

408

APPENDIX 11

REGULATIONS OF THE PROFESSIONAL FOOTBALL COMPENSATION COMMITTEE

Definitions

1.In these Regulations:

1.1“Club” means a football club in membership of the Premier League or the Football League;

1.2“Compensation Fee” means any sum of money (exclusive of Value Added Tax) payable by a Transferee Club to a Transferor Club upon the transfer of the registration of a Player;

1.3“the Football League” means The Football League Limited

1.4“PFNCC” means the Professional Football Negotiating and Consultative Committee;

1.5“Player” means a player who is the subject of an application to the Professional Football Compensation Committee (“the Committee”) pursuant to Regulation 2 of these Regulations;

1.6“the Premier League” means The Football Association Premier League Limited;

1.7“Secretary” means the person or body appointed by the PFNCC to administer these Regulations;

1.8“Transferee Club” means a Club to which the registration of a Player has been transferred;

1.9“Transferor Club” means a Club from which the registration of a Player has been transferred.

Jurisdiction

2.The Committee shall determine applications made pursuant to:

2.1Premier League Rules T.36, V.27.2 and Youth Development Rules 278 and 292.2;

2.2Football League Regulations 60.20, 60.21, 60.22, 64.5 and Football League Youth Development Rule s 278 and 292.2;

2.3appeals from a decision of the Board of the Football League made pursuant to Football League Regulation 63.1.

3.In making a determination as aforesaid, the Committee shall take into account the costs set out in Regulation 4 and any of the following criteria:

3.1the status of each of the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club;

3.2the age of the Player;

3.3the amount of any fee paid by the Transferor Club upon acquiring the registration of the Player;

3.4the length of time during which the Transferor Club held the registration of the Player;

3.5the terms of the new contract offered to him by both the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club;

3.6his playing record including any international appearances;

3.7substantiated interest shown by other clubs in acquiring the registration of the Player.

4.The costs to be taken into account under Regulation 3 shall be:

4.1any cost incurred by either Club in operating an Academy, a Football Academy or Centre of Excellence including (without limitation) the cost of providing for players attending thereat:

4.1.1living accommodation

4.1.2training and playing facilities;

4.1.3scouting, coaching, administrative and other staff;

4.1.4education and welfare requirements;

409

4.1.5playing and training strip and other clothing;

4.1.6medical and first aid facilities;

4.1.7friendly and competitive matches and overseas tours;

4.2any other cost incurred by either Club directly or indirectly attributable to the training and development of players including any fee referred to in Regulation 3.3.

Composition of the Committee

5.The Committee shall be composed of:

5.1an independent chairman with an appropriate legal background who, subject to the prior written approval of the Premier League, the Football League and The Professional Footballers’ Association, shall be appointed by the PFNCC in such terms as it thinks fit;

5.2an appointee of each of the leagues of which the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club are members or, if the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club are both members of the same league, an appointee of that league;

5.3an appointee of The Professional Footballers’ Association;

5.4an appointee of The League Managers’ Association.

6.If the chairman of the Committee is unable to act or to continue acting as such in the determination of any application, the PFNCC shall appoint in his stead a person with an appropriate legal background.

7.If following his appointment any other member of the Committee is unable to act or to continue acting, his appointor may appoint a replacement so that the composition of the Committee is maintained as provided in Regulation 5.

8.If the members of the Committee fail to agree, they shall decide by a majority provided that, if the Committee is composed of an even number of members, the chairman shall have a second or casting vote.

Committee Procedures

9.The parties to proceedings before the Committee shall be the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club.

10.Proceedings shall be commenced by either party making a written application to the Secretary:

10.1identifying the respondent Club and the Player;

10.2setting out the facts surrounding the application including the criteria referred to in Regulation 3;

10.3identifying any documents relied upon, copies of which shall be annexed; and

10.4 in the case of an application made by a Transferor Club, giving full particulars of the costs set out in Regulation 4.

11.Each Club which is a party in proceedings shall pay an administration fee to the Secretary the amount of which will be determined by the PFNCC from time to time.

12.Upon receipt of an application the Secretary shall:

12.1procure that for the purpose of determining the application the Committee is composed in accordance with Regulation 5;

12.2send a copy of the application and any documents annexed to it to the chairman and members of the Committee;

410

12.3send a copy of the same by recorded delivery post to the respondent.

13.Within 14 days of receipt of the copy application the respondent shall send to the Secretary by recorded delivery post a written response to the application, annexing thereto copies of any documents relied upon, and, in the case of a response by a Transferor Club, giving full particulars of the costs set out in Regulation 4.

14.Upon receipt of the response the Secretary shall send a copy thereof together with a copy of any document annexed to:

14.1the chairman and members of the Committee and

14.2the party making the application.

15.The chairman of the Committee may give directions as he thinks fit for the future conduct of the proceedings addressed in writing to the parties with which the parties shall comply without delay.

16.The Committee by its chairman shall have power to summon any person to attend the hearing of the proceedings to give evidence and to produce documents and any person who is bound by these Regulations and who, having been summoned, fails to attend or to give evidence or to produce documents shall be in breach of these Regulations.

17.The Secretary shall make all necessary arrangements for the hearing of the proceedings and shall give written notice of the date, time and place thereof to the parties.

18.If a party to the proceedings fails to attend the hearing the Committee may either adjourn it or proceed in their absence.

19.The chairman of the Committee shall have an overriding discretion as to the manner in which the hearing of the proceedings shall be conducted.

20.The Committee shall not be bound by any enactment or rule of law relating to the admissibility of evidence in proceedings before a court of law.

21.The hearing shall be conducted in private.

22.Each party shall be entitled to be represented at the hearing by a solicitor or counsel provided that they shall have given to the other party and to the chairman of the Committee 14 days’ prior written notice to that effect.

23.The Committee’s decision shall be announced as soon as practicable and if possible at the end of the hearing and shall be confirmed in writing by the Secretary to the parties.

24.The Committee shall give reasons for its decision.

25.The decision of the Committee shall be final and binding.

Fees and Expenses

26.The chairman and members of the Committee shall be entitled to receive fees and expenses in such sum or sums as shall be determined by the PFNCC from time to time.

411

Committee’s Powers

27.Upon determining an application made in accordance with the provisions of these Regulations, the Committee may make an order with regard to the amount and payment of a Compensation Fee and any other order as it thinks fit.

Amendments

28.No amendment to these Regulations shall be proposed or made without the prior written approval of the Premier League, the Football League and the Professional Footballers’ Association.

412

APPENDIX 12

SCHEDULE OF OFFENCES

(Rule F.1.4.3)

OFFENCE	CONTRARY TO
Dishonestly receiving a programme broadcast from within the UK with intent to avoid payment	Copyright, Designs and Patents Act 1988 s.297
Admitting spectators to watch a football match at unlicensed premises	Football Spectators Act 1989 s.9
Persons subject to a banning order (as defined)	Football Spectators Act 2000 Schedule 1
Ticket touting — football tickets	Criminal Justice and Public Order Act 1994 s.166

413

APPENDIX 13

MEDICAL EXAMINATIONS TO BE CARRIED OUT ON CONTRACT PLAYERS AND STUDENTS REGISTERED ON SCHOLARSHIP AGREEMENTS

(Rule O.10)

A) PERSONAL FOOTBALL HISTORY
1.	Total number of matches played in previous season
	(inc. friendly matches)
			Annually
2.	Dominant leg		(Recommended)
3.	Position on the field
B) MEDICAL HISTORY AND HEREDITY OF THE PLAYER
1.	Family history (1st generation, i.e. parents,brothers and sisters)
	(a)	Hypertension, stroke;
	(b)	Heart conditions incl. sudden cardiac death;
	(c)	Vascular problems, varicose, deep venous thrombosis;	To be updated
	(d)	Diabetes;	annually
	(e)	Allergies, asthma;	(Mandatory)
	(f)	Cancer, blood disease;
	(g)	Chronic joint or muscle problems;
	(h)	Hormonal problems.
2.	Medical history of the player
	(a)	Heart problems, arrhythmias, syncope;
	(b)	Concussion;
	(c)	Allergies, asthma;	To be updated
	(d)	Recurrent infections;	annually
	(e)	Major diseases;	(Mandatory)
	(f)	Major injuries causing surgery, hospitalisation, absence from football of more than 1 month.
3.	Present complaints
	(a)	Symptoms such as pain in general (muscle, articulation);
	(b)	Chest pain, dyspnoea, palpitations, arrhythmia;
	(c)	Dizziness, syncope;	Annually
	(d)	Flu-like symptoms, cough, expectoration;	(Mandatory)
	(e)	Loss of appetite, weight loss;
	(f)	Sleeplessness;
	(g)	Gastrointestinal upset.
4.	Medication/supplements
	(a)	Current specific medication being taken by the player;
	(b)	Evidence that a TUE (Therapeutic Use Exemption) has been granted (if required);	Annually (Mandatory)
	(c)	Nutritional supplements being taken by the player;
	(d)	Player educated about Anti-Doping Codes.

414

5.	Vaccination
	Record of status of vaccination (incl. date);	To be updated
	Strongly recommended:	annually
	Vaccination against Tetanus and Hepatitis A and B.	(Mandatory)
C) GENERAL MEDICAL EXAMINATION
1.	Height
2.	Weight
3.	Blood pressure (to ensure validity of continuous testing, it is recommended to always use the same arm and to specify it in the player’s medical records)
4.	Head and neck (eyes with vision test, nose, ears, teeth, throat, thyroid gland)
5.	Lymph nodes
6.	Chest and lungs (inspection, auscultation, percussion, inspiratory and expiratory chest expansion)	Annually (Mandatory)
7.	Heart (sounds, murmurs, pulse, arrhythmias)
8.	Abdomen (incl. hernia, scars)
9.	Blood vessels (e.g. peripheral pulses, vascular murmurs, varicoses)
10.	Skin inspection
11.	Nervous system (e.g. reflexes, sensory abnormalities)
12.	Motor system (e.g. weakness, atrophy)
D) SPECIAL CARDIOLOGICAL EXAMINATION
As a principal, a standard 12-lead electrocardiogram (ECG) and an echocardiography must be performed at the earliest opportunity during the career of a player and in particular if indicated by clinical examination. If indicated by anamnestic and clinical indication it is recommended to perform repeated testing including an Exercise – ECG and an echocardiography
It is obligatory to perform one standard 12-lead ECG and one echocardiography
I.	to all professional Players at the latest before their 21st birthday; and
II.	to all professional Players who are older than 21 years if they have not yet had an ECG and echocardiography in their personal medical records.
The result of the performed examinations must be contained in the player’s medical records.
1.	Electrocardiogram (12-lead ECG)
		Mandatory
2.	Echocardiography

415

E) LABORATORY EXAMINATION
All laboratory tests must be conducted with the informed consent of the player and be in accordance with national law (cf. confidentially, discrimination issues etc.).
1.	Blood count (haemoglobin, haematocrit, erythrocytes, leukocytes, thrombocytes)	Annually
		(Mandatory)
2.	Urine test (‘dipstick test’ to determine level of protein and sugar)
3.	Sedimentation rate
4.	CRP
5.	Blood fats (cholesterol, HDL – and LDL cholesterol, triglycerides)
6.	Glucose
7.	Uric acid
8.	Creatinine
9.	Aspartate amino-transferase
10.	Alanine amino-transferase
11.	Gamma-glutamyl-transferase
		Annually
12.	Creatine kinase	(Recommended)
13.	Potassium
14.	Sodium
15.	Magnesium
16.	Iron
17.	Ferritin
18.	Blood group
19.	HIV test
20.	Hepatitis screening

416

F) ORTHOPAEDIC EXAMINATION AND FUNCTIONAL TESTS
The mandatory checks are common in a sports medical examination.
Points 7 to 9 are recommended to assist club doctors with preventive strategies and tests in the rehabilitation of injured players.
In addition, the club doctors are advised to consider the exclusion of the condition of spondylolysis and spondylolisthesis.
References to further assistance in respect of functional tests:
·	Simple but reliable functional tests: Ekstrand J, Karlsson J, Hodson A. Football Medicine. London: Martin Dunitz (Taylor & Francis Group), 2003:562;
·	Range of motion and tests for muscle tightness: Ekstrand J, Wiktorsson M, Öberg B et al. Lower extremity goniometric measurements: a study to determine their reliability. Arch Phys Med Rehabil 1982;63:171-5;
·	One-leg hop test: Ageberg E, Zatterstrom R, Moritz U. Stabilometry and one-leg hop test have high test-retest reliability. Scand J Med Sci Sports 1998;8-4:198-202;
·	SOLEC test: Ageberg E, Zatterstrom R, Moritz U. Stabilometry and one-leg hop test have high test-retest reliability. Scand J Med Sci Sports 1998;8-4:198-202.
1.	Spinal column: inspection and functional examination (tenderness, pain, range of movement)
2.	Shoulder: pain, mobility and stability
3.	Hip, groin and thigh: pain and mobility	Annually
		(Mandatory)
4.	Knee: pain, mobility, stability and effusion
5.	Lower leg: pain (shin splint syndrome, achilles tendon)
6.	Ankle and foot: pain, mobility, stability and effusion
7.	Range of motion (ROM) and test for muscle tightness
	(a) Adductors
	(b) Hamstrings
	(c) Lliopsoas
	(d) Quadriceps	Recommended
	(e) Gastrocnemius
	(f) Soleus
8.	Muscle strength (one-leg hop test)
9.	Muscle balance test (SOLEC-test: standing one leg eyes closed)
G) RADIOLOGICAL EXAMINATION AND ULTRASOUND SCAN
If indicated by clinical and functional findings out of the medical examination performed, a radiological examination including ultrasound scan, X-ray and MRI may be appropriate.
Performed radiographies, particularly after injuries, must be part of the player’s medical records.

417

MATCH OFFICIALS

NATIONAL LIST OF REFEREES

SEASON 2012/13

ADCOCK, JG (James) Nottinghamshire

ATKINSON, M (Martin) West Yorkshire

ATTWELL, SB (Stuart) Warwickshire

BATES, A (Tony) Staffordshire

BERRY, CJ (Carl) Surrey

BOND, DS (Darren) Lancashire

BOOTH, R (Russell) Nottinghamshire

BOYESON, C (Carl) East Yorkshire

BRATT, SJ (Steve) West Midlands

BROWN, M (Mark) East Yorkshire

CLATTENBURG, M (Mark) County Durham

CLARK, RM (Richard) Northumberland

COLLINS, LM (Lee) Surrey

COOTE, D (David) Nottinghamshire

DAVIES, A (Andy) Hampshire

DEADMAN, D (Darren) Cambridgeshire

DEAN, ML (Mike) Wirral

DOWD, P (Phil) Staffordshire

DRYSDALE, D (Darren) Lincolnshire

DUNCAN, SAJ (Scott) Newcastle-upon-Tyne

D’URSO, AP (Andy) Essex

EAST, R (Roger) Wiltshire

ELTRINGHAM, G (Geoff) Tyne & Wear

FOY, CJ (Chris) Merseyside

FRIEND, KA (Kevin) Leicestershire

GIBBS, PN (Phil) West Midlands

GRAHAM, F (Fred) Essex

HAINES, A (Andy) Tyne & Wear

HALSEY, MR (Mark) Lancashire

HARRINGTON, T (Tony) Cleveland

HAYWOOD, M (Mark) West Yorkshire

HEYWOOD, M (Mark) Cheshire

HOOPER, SA (Simon) Wiltshire

ILDERTON, EL (Eddie) Tyne & Wear

JONES, MJ (Michael) Cheshire

KETTLE, TM (Trevor) Rutland

LANGFORD, O (Oliver) West Midlands

LEWIS, RL (Rob) Shropshire

LININGTON, JJ (James) Isle of Wight

MADLEY, AJ (Andy) West Yorkshire

MADLEY, RJ (Bobby) West Yorkshire

MALONE, BJ (Brendan) Wiltshire

MARRINER, AM (André) West Midlands

MARTIN, SJ (Stephen) Staffordshire

MASON, LS (Lee) Lancashire

MATHIESON, SW (Scott) Cheshire

MILLER, NS (Nigel) County Durham

MILLER, P (Pat) Bedfordshire

MOHAREB, D (Dean) Cheshire

MOSS, J (Jon) West Yorkshire

NAYLOR, MA (Michael) South Yorkshire

OLIVER, M (Michael) Northumberland

PAWSON, CL (Craig) South Yorkshire

PHILLIPS, DJ (David) West Sussex

PROBERT, LW (Lee) Wiltshire

ROBINSON, TJ (Tim) West Sussex

RUSHTON, SJ (Steve) Staffordshire

RUSSELL, MP (Mick) Hertfordshire

SALISBURY, G (Graham) Lancashire

SARGINSON, CD (Chris) Staffordshire

SCOTT, GD (Graham) Oxfordshire

SHELDRAKE, D (Darren) Surrey

SHOEBRIDGE, RL (Rob) Derbyshire

SIMPSON, J (Jeremy) Lancashire

STROUD, KP (Keith) Hampshire

SUTTON, GJ (Gary) Lincolnshire

SWARBRICK, ND (Neil) Lancashire

TANNER, SJ (Steve) Somerset

TAYLOR, A (Anthony) Cheshire

TIERNEY, P (Paul) Lancashire

WARD, GL (Gavin) Surrey

WAUGH, J (Jock) South Yorkshire

WEBB, D (David) County Durham

WEBB, HM (Howard) South Yorkshire

WHITESTONE, D (Dean) Northamptonshire

WILLIAMSON, IG (Iain) Berkshire

WOOLMER, KA (Andy) Northamptonshire

WRIGHT, KK (Kevin) Cambridgeshire

419

NATIONAL LIST OF ASSISTANT REFEREES

SEASON 2012/13

AKERS, C (Chris) – South Yorkshire

AMEY, JR (Justin) – Dorset

AMPHLETT, MJ (Marvyn) – Worcestershire

ARTIS, SG (Stephen) – Norfolk

ASTLEY, MA (Mark) – Manchester

ATKIN, R (Robert) – Lincolnshire

ATKIN, RT (Ryan) – London

ATKIN, W (Warren) – Sussex

AVENT, D (David) – Northamptonshire

BACKHOUSE, A (Anthony) – Cumbria

BANKES, P (Peter) – Merseyside

BARRATT, W (Wayne) – Worcestershire

BARROW, SJ (Simon) – Staffordshire

BARTLETT, R (Richard) – Cheshire

BECK, SP (Simon) – Bedfordshire

BENNETT, A (Andrew) – Devon

BENNETT, SP (Simon) – Staffordshire

BENTON, DK (David) – South Yorkshire

BESWICK, G (Gary) – County Durham

BETTS, L (Lee) – Norfolk

BINGHAM, M (Michael) – Birmingham

BLACKLEDGE, M (Mike) – Cambridgeshire

BLUNDEN, D (Darren) – Kent

BREAKSPEAR, CT (Charles) – Surrey

BRISTOW, M (Matthew) – Manchester

BROADBENT, W (Warren) – Durham

BROMLEY, A (Adam) – Devon

BROOK, C (Carl) – East Sussex

BROOKS, J (John) – Leicestershire

BRYAN, DS (Dave) – Lincolnshire

BULL, M (Michael) – Essex

BULL, W (William) – Hampshire

BUONASSISI, M (Mathew) – Northamptonshire

BURT, S (Stuart) – Northamptonshire

BUSBY, J (John) – Oxfordshire

BUSHELL, DD (David) – London

BUTLER, S (Stuart) – Kent

CAIRNS, MJ (Mike) – Somerset

CANN, DJ (Darren) – Norfolk

CHILD, SA (Stephen) – Kent

CLARK, J (Joseph) – Staffordshire

CLAYTON, A (Alan) – Cheshire

CLAYTON, S (Simon) – County Durham

COGGINS, A (Anthony) – Oxfordshire

COLLIN, J (Jake) – Liverpool

COOK, D (Daniel) – Hampshire

COOK, P (Paul) – East Riding

COOK, SJ (Steve) – Derbyshire

COOPER, IJ (Ian) – Kent

COOPER, N (Nicholas) – Suffolk

COPELAND, SJ (Steven) – Merseyside

COY, M (Martin) – Durham

CROPP, B (Barry) – Lancashire

CROUCH, IJ (Ian) – Kent

CRYSELL, A (Adam) – Essex

CURRY, PE (Paul) – Northumberland

DALY, SDJ (Stephen) – Middlesex

DAVIES, N (Neil) – Cheshire

DAVISON, PA (Paul) – Cleveland

DENTON, MJ (Michael) – Lancashire

DERMOTT, P (Philip) – Cheshire

DERRIEN, M (Mark) – Dorset

DICICCO, M (Matthew) – North Riding

DUDLEY, IA (Ian) – Nottinghamshire

DUNCAN, M (Mark) – Cheshire

DUNN, C (Carl) – Staffordshire

DWYER, M (Mark) – West Riding

EATON, D (Derek) – Gloucestershire

ELLIS, R (Rob) – West Midlands

ENGLAND, DJH (Darren) – South Yorkshire

EVANS, K (Karl) – Lancashire

EVETTS, GS (Gary) – Hertfordshire

FARRIES, J (John) – Oxfordshire

FEARN, AE (Amy) – Leicestershire

FISSENDEN, I (Ian) – Kent

FITCH, C (Carl) – Suffolk

FLETCHER, R (Russell) – Derbyshire

FLYNN, J (John) – Wiltshire

420

FOLEY, MJ (Matt) – London

FORD, D (Declan) – Lincolnshire

FOX, A (Andrew) – Birmingham

GANFIELD, RS (Ron) – Somerset

GARRATT, AM (Andy) – West Midlands

GARRATT, S (Sarah) – Birmingham

GEORGE, M (Mike) – Norfolk

GIBBONS, N (Nicholas) – Lancashire

GILLETT, A (Adrian) – Berkshire & Buckinghamshire

GOOCH, P (Peter) – Lancashire

GORDON, B (Barry) – County Durham

GRAHAM, P (Paul) – Manchester

GRATTON, D (Danny) – Staffordshire

GREENHALGH, N (Nick) – Lancashire

GREENWOOD, AH (Alf) – North Yorkshire

GRIFFITHS, M (Mark) – South Yorkshire

GRUNNILL, W (Wayne) – Yorkshire

HAIR, NA (Neil) – Cambridgeshire

HALLIDAY, A (Andy) – North Yorkshire

HANDLEY, D (Darren) – Lancashire

HARRIS, P (Paul) – Kent

HART, G (Glen) – Durham

HATZIDAKIS, C (Constantine) – Kent

HAYCOCK, KW (Ken) – West Yorkshire

HAYWARD, K (Kevin) Staffordshire

HENDLEY, AR (Andy) – West Midlands

HICKS, C (Craig) – Surrey

HILLIER, J(Jake) – Hertfordshire

HILTON, G (Gary) – Lancashire

HOBBIS, N (Nick) – Birmingham

HOBDAY, P (Paul) – Birmingham

HODGES, R (Robert) – Berkshire & Buckinghamshire

HODSKINSON, P (Paul) – Lancashire

HOLDERNESS, BC (Barry) – Essex

HOLMES, AR (Adrian) – West Yorkshire

HOPKINS, AJ (Adam) – Devon

HOPKINS, JD (John) – Essex

HORWOOD, GD (Graham) – Bedfordshire

HOWES, M (Mark) – Birmingham

HUDSON, S (Shaun) – Durham

HULL, J (Joe) – Cheshire

HULME, R (Richard) – Somerset

HUNT, J (Jonathan) – Liverpool

HUSSIN, (Ian) – Liverpool

HUTCHINSON, AD (Andrew) – Cheshire

HUXTABLE, B (Brett) – Devon

HYDE, RA (Robert) – London

IHRINGOVA, A (Sasa) – Shropshire

JERDEN, GJN (Gary) – Essex

JOHNSON, G (Gordon) – Liverpool

JOHNSON, KA (Kevin) – Somerset

JOHNSON, RL (Ryan) – Manchester

JONES, MT (Mark) – Nottinghamshire

JONES, RJ (Robert) – Merseyside

JOYCE, R (Ross) – Cleveland

KAVANAGH, C (Chris) – Lancashire

KAYE, E (Elliott) – Essex

KELLY, P (Paul) – Kent

KENDALL, R (Richard) – Bedfordshire

KETTLEWELL, PT (Paul) – Lancashire

KHATIB, B (Billy) – Sunderland

KINSELEY, N (Nick) – Essex

KIRKUP, PJ (Peter) – Northamptonshire

KNAPP, SC (Simon) – Bristol

KNOWLES, CJ (Chris) – Northamptonshire

LAVER, AA (Andrew) – Hampshire

LAW, GC (Geoff) – Leicestershire

LAW, J (John) – Worcestershire

LAWSON, KD (Keith) – South Humberside

LEACH, D (Daniel) – Oxfordshire

LEDGER, S (Scott) – Yorkshire

LENNARD, HW (Harry) – East Sussex

LIDDLE, G (Geoffrey) – Durham

LINDEN, W (Wes) – Middlesex

LONG, SJ (Simon) – Suffolk

LUCAS, S (Simeon) – Lancashire

LUGG, N (Nigel) – Surrey

LYMER, C (Colin) – Hampshire

421

McCALLUM, DA (Dave) – Tyne & Wear

McDONOUGH, M (Mick) – Newcastle-upon-Tyne

MACKAY, R (Rob) – Bedfordshire

MAGILL, JP (John) – Essex

MARGETTS, DS (David) – Essex

MARKHAM, DR (Danny) – Tyne & Wear

MARSDEN, PR (Paul) – Lancashire

MARTIN, RJ (Richard) – Weston-super-Mare

MASSEY, SL (Sian) – Coventry

MATTHEWS, A (Adam) – Gloucestershire

MATTOCKS, KJ (Kevin) – Lancashire

MCGRATH, M (Matthew) – East Riding

MEESON, DP (Daniel) – Staffordshire

MELLOR, M (Mark) – Hertfordshire

MERCHANT, R (Rob) – Staffordshire

MEREDITH, S (Steven) – Nottinghamshire

METCALFE, RL (Lee) – Lancashire

MUGE, G (Gavin) – Bedfordshire

MULLARKEY, M (Mike) – Devon

MURPHY, N (Nigel) – Nottinghamshire

NEWBOLD, AM (Andy) – Leicestershire

NORCOTT, WG (Wade) – Essex

NUNN, AJ (Adam) – Wiltshire

O’BRIEN, J (John) – London

O’DONNELL, CJ (Chris) – Bedfordshire

OLDHAM, SA (Scott) – Lancashire

PARRY, MJ (Matthew) – Liverpool

PEART, T (Tony) – North Yorkshire

PERRY, MS (Marc) – West Midlands

PLANE, S (Steven) – Worcestershire

PLOWRIGHT, DP (David) – Nottinghamshire

POLLOCK, RM (Bob) – Merseyside

PORTER, W (Wayne) – Lincolnshire

POTTAGE, M (Mark) – Dorset

POWELL, CI (Chris) – Dorset

RADFORD, N (Neil) – Worcester

RAMSEY, T (Thomas) – Essex

RATHBONE, I (Ian) – Northamptonshire

REES, P (Paul) – Bristol

RICHARDS, DC (Ceri) – Carmarthenshire

RICHARDSON, D (David) – West Yorkshire

ROBATHAN, DM (Daniel) – Surrey

ROBERTS, B (Bob) – Lancashire

ROCK, DK (David) – Hertfordshire

RODGERS, T (Thomas) – Durham

ROSS, SJ (Stephen) – Lincolnshire

RUBERY, SP (Steve) – Essex

RUSSELL, GR (Geoff) – Northampton

RUSSELL, M (Mark) – Bristol

SALISBURY, M (Michael) – Lancashire

SALIY, O (Oleksandr) – Middlesex

SANNERUDE, A (Adrian) – Suffolk

SCHOLES, MS (Mark) – Buckinghamshire

SCOTT, JW (John) – Buckinghamshire

SCREGG, AJ (Andrew) – Liverpool

SHARP, N (Neil) – Durham

SIDDALL, I (Iain) – Lancashire

SLAUGHTER, A (Ashley) – Sussex

SMALLWOOD, W (William) – Cheshire

SMART, E (Edward) – Birmingham

SMITH, N (Nigel) – Derbyshire

SMITH, S (Stephen) – County Durham

STOCKBRIDGE, SM (Seb) – Tyne & Wear

STORRIE, D (David) – West Yorkshire

STOTT, GT (Gary) – Manchester

STREET, DR (Duncan) – West Yorkshire

STRETTON, GS (Guy) – Leicestershire

SWABEY, L (Lee) – Devon

TANKARD, A (Anthony) – South Yorkshire

TAYLOR, G (Grant) – Birmingham

THOMPSON, PI (Paul) – Chesterfield

TONER, B (Ben) – Lancashire

TRANTER, A (Adrian) – Dorset

TRELEAVEN, D (Dean) – West Sussex

TURNER, A (Andrew) – Devon

TURNER, GB (Glenn) – Derbyshire

TYAS, J (Jason) – West Yorkshire

VENAMORE, L (Lee) – Kent

422

WATTS, AS (Adam) – Worcestershire

WEBB, MP (Michael) – Surrey

WEST, RJ (Richard) – East Yorkshire

WHITELEY, J (Jason) – West Yorkshire

WHITTON, RP (Rob) – Essex

WIGGLESWORTH, RJ (Richard) – Doncaster

WILKES, MJ (Matthew) – West Midlands

WILSON, J (James) – Manchester

WILSON, M (Marc) – Cambridgeshire

WOOD, T (Tim) – Gloucestershire

WOOLFORD, DM (David) – Hampshire

WOOTTON, R (Ricky) – West Riding

WRIGHT, P (Peter) – Merseyside

YATES, O (Oliver) – Staffordshire

YOUNG, A (Alan) – Cambridgeshire

423

MEMORANDUM & ARTICLES OF ASSOCIATION

No. 2719699

THE COMPANIES ACT 1985

COMPANY LIMITED BY SHARES

MEMORANDUM OF ASSOCIATION

of

THE FOOTBALL ASSOCIATION PREMIER LEAGUE LIMITED

1.The name of the Company is “THE FOOTBALL ASSOCIATION PREMIER LEAGUE LIMITED”.

2.The registered office of the Company will be situated in England.

3.The objects for which the Company is established are:

(a)to organise and manage under the jurisdiction of The Football Association a league of association football clubs to be known as “The Football Association Premier League” or such other name as the Company may from time to time adopt (“the Premier League”);

(b)to make, adopt, vary and publish rules, regulations and conditions for the management of the Premier League and matters relating thereto, and to take all such steps as shall be deemed necessary or advisable for enforcing such rules, regulations and conditions;

(c)to promote, provide for, regulate and manage all or any details or arrangements or other things as may be considered necessary or desirable for, or ancillary to, the comfort, conduct, convenience or benefit of football players and of the public or of any other persons concerned or engaged in or associated with the Premier League;

(d)to enter into television, broadcasting, sponsorship, commercial or other transactions of any kind in connection with the Premier League;

(e)to co-operate with The Football Association and the International Football Association Board in all matters relating to international competitions or relating to the laws of the game of association football and generally to adhere to and comply with the applicable rules and regulations of The Football Association;

(f) to carry out operations and to produce or deal with goods and to purchase or otherwise acquire, construct, lease, hold or deal with property, rights or privileges;

(g)to carry out any other transactions or things as can be advantageously carried on in connection with or ancillary to the Premier League or as may be calculated directly or indirectly to enhance the value of or render profitable any of the property or rights of the Company;

(h)to invest and deal with the monies of the Company not immediately required in any manner and hold and deal with any investment so made;

(i) to pay or to provide or to make arrangements for providing gratuities, pensions, benefits, loans and other matters and to establish, support, subsidise and subscribe to any institution, association, club, scheme, fund or trust;

(j)to raise or borrow money and to give security over the Company’s assets;

425

(k)to lend or advance money and to give credit and to enter (whether gratuitously or otherwise) into guarantees or indemnities of all kinds, whether secured or unsecured, and whether in respect of its own obligations or those of some other person or company;

(l)to pay or agree to pay all or any of the promotion, formation and registration expenses of the Company;

(m)to contribute to or support any charitable, benevolent or useful object relating to association football, or participants therein;

(n)to do all other things to further the objects of the Company or as may be deemed incidental or conducive to the attainment of such objects or any of them.

It is hereby declared that (except where the context expressly so requires) none of the several paragraphs of this clause, or the objects therein specified, or the powers thereby conferred shall be limited by, or be deemed merely subsidiary or auxiliary to, any other paragraph of this clause, or the objects in such other paragraph specified, or the powers thereby conferred.

4.The liability of the members is limited.

5.The share capital of the Company is £100 divided into 99 Ordinary Shares of £1 each and 1 Special Rights Preference Share of £1.

We, the several persons whose names, addresses and descriptions are subscribed, are desirous of being formed into a Company in pursuance of this Memorandum of Association and we respectively agree to take the number of shares in the capital of the Company set opposite our respective names.

Names, Addresses and	Number and class of
Descriptions of Subscribers	shares taken by each subscriber
Rick N. Parry	22 Ordinary Shares
Chief Executive — F.A. Premier League
14 Dormer Close
Rowton
Chester CH3 7SA
R.H.G. Kelly	1 Special Rights Preference Share
Chief Executive — Football Association
16 Lancaster Gate
London W2 3LW
Dated the 22nd day of May 1992

426

Witness to the above signatures:
I.L. Hewitt	Graeme E.C. Sloan
Solicitor	Solicitor
65 Fleet Street	65 Fleet Street
London EC4Y 1HS	London EC4Y 1HS

427

No. 2719699

THE COMPANIES ACT 1985

PRIVATE COMPANY LIMITED BY SHARES

ARTICLES OF ASSOCIATION

of

THE FOOTBALL ASSOCIATION PREMIER LEAGUE LIMITED

(As amended by Special Resolution passed on 31st May 2007)

Interpretation

1.1The regulations contained in Table A (as prescribed pursuant to Section 8 of the Companies Act 1985) in force at the date of adoption of these Articles shall not apply to the Company but the regulations contained in the following clauses (as originally adopted or as from time to time altered by Special Resolution) shall be the Articles of Association of the Company.

1.2In these Articles:

“the Act” means the Companies Act 1985 including any statutory modification or re-enactment thereof for the time being in force;

“the Articles” means the Articles of Association of the Company and reference to a number following the word “Article” is a reference to an article so numbered in the Articles;

“Association Football” means the game of football as played in accordance with the rules and regulations of, or adopted by, the Football Association;

“the Board” means the board of directors for the time being of the Company;

“Chairman” means the person appointed as the Chairman pursuant to Article 42 or any acting Chairman appointed pursuant to Article 56.1;

“Chief Executive” means the person appointed as the Chief Executive pursuant to Article 42 or any acting Chief Executive appointed pursuant to Article 56.1;

“Club” means an Association Football club which is for the time being a Member;

“the Company” means the The Football Association Premier League Limited;

“clear days” in relation to the period of a notice means that period excluding the day for which the notice is given or on which it is to take effect but including the day when the notice is given or deemed to be given;

“Director” means a director of the Company;

“the Football Association” means The Football Association Limited;

“the Football Association Rules” means the rules and regulations for the time being of the Football Association;

“F.A Cup” means the Football Association Challenge Cup competition;

“the Football League” means The Football League Limited;

“Former Companies Acts” has the meaning set out in section 735(1) of the Act;

428

“General Meeting” means any meeting of the Members and shall include for the purpose of the Articles (except where expressly stated) the annual general meeting and a separate class meeting of the holders of Ordinary Shares in the Company;

“the League” means the Association Football league managed by the Company and consisting of Association Football clubs which are from time to time Members;

“League Office” means the registered office for the time being of the Company;

“Member” means an Association Football club the name of which is entered in the register of Members as the holder of an Ordinary Share;

“the Memorandum” means the Memorandum of Association of the Company;

“Ordinary Share” means an ordinary share of £1 in the capital of the Company;

“Representative” means any director or the secretary of a Club or any person who has been authorised to act as the representative of a Club as referred to in Article 36.1;

“Resolution” means a resolution of the Company which has been passed at a General Meeting by a majority of Members as specified in Article 27 or a resolution of the Members passed pursuant to the provisions of Article 33;

“the Rules” means the rules of the League as made, adopted or amended from time to time pursuant to the provisions of Article 16;

“the Seal” means the common seal of the Company;

“Secretary” means the secretary of the Company or any other person appointed to perform the duties of the secretary of the Company, including a joint, assistant or deputy secretary;

“Special Share” means the one special rights preference share of £1 referred to in Article 3;

“Successor” means any manager, receiver, administrative receiver or liquidator appointed in any of the circumstances referred to in Article 10.1;

“the Special Shareholder” means the holder of the Special Share;

“the United Kingdom” means Great Britain and Northern Ireland;

“written” or “in writing” shall include without limitation telex telegram cable facsimile transmission or other means of telecommunication in permanent written form.

A reference to a person includes a body corporate and an unincorporated body of persons.

Unless the context otherwise requires, words or expressions contained in the Articles bear the same meaning as in the Act but excluding any statutory modification or re-enactment thereof not in force when the Articles or the relevant parts thereof are adopted.

Headings

2.The headings in the Articles are for the convenience only and shall not affect the interpretation of the Articles.

Share Capital

3.The authorised share capital of the Company at the date of adoption of the Articles is £100 divided into 99 Ordinary Shares and one special rights preference share of £1.

429

4.Subject as provided in Article 12, an Ordinary Share shall only be issued, allotted or transferred to an Association Football club entitled, pursuant to the Articles and the Rules, to be a Member and such club shall, on issue, allotment or transfer to it of an Ordinary Share, become a Member.

5.No person shall be entitled to be a Member unless that person is:

5.1a company limited by shares formed and registered in England and Wales under the Act; or

5.2a company limited by shares formed and registered in England and Wales under any of the Former Companies Acts; or

5.3any other person which the Board may determine, in its discretion, shall be entitled to be a Member.

6.No member shall be entitled to own, or have a beneficial interest in, more than one Ordinary Share.

The Special Share

7.1The Special Share may only be issued to and held by the Football Association.

7.2Notwithstanding any provision in the Articles or the Rules to the contrary, each of the following matters shall be deemed to be a variation of the rights attaching to the Special Share and shall accordingly be effective only with the consent in writing of the Special Shareholder and without such consent shall not be done or caused to be done:

7.2.1the amendment, or removal, or the alteration of the effect of (which, for the avoidance of doubt, shall be taken to include the ratification of any breach of) all or any of the following:

(a) the objects of the Company set out in clause 3 of the Memorandum;

(b) in Article 1 the definition of “Special Share” or “the Special Shareholder”;

(c) Article 4 (issue of Ordinary Shares);

(d) this Article 7 (rights attaching to the Special Share);

(e) Article 42 (number of Directors);

(f) Article 44 (appointment and re-appointment of Directors);

(g) Article 79 (adherence to the Football Association Rules); and

(h) Articles 80 and 81 (winding-up);

7.2.2any change of the name of the Company;

7.2.3the variation of any voting rights attaching to any shares in the Company;

7.2.4the making and adoption of or any amendment to, removal of or waiver of any of the provisions of the Rules which relate to:

430

(a)the name of the League;

(b)the number of Members and promotion to and relegation from the League;

(c)the criteria for membership of the League;

(d)the arranging of fixtures on or prior to specified international match dates and commitment to support the Football Association in relation to international matches;

(e)the obligation of each Club to enter the F.A. Cup;

(f)the ownership of more than one club;

(g)any rules common to the League and the Football League.

7.3The Special Shareholder shall have all the rights of a Member in relation to receiving notice of, and attending and speaking at General Meetings and to receiving minutes of General Meetings. The Special Shareholder shall have no right to vote at General Meetings.

7.4On any distribution of capital on a winding up of the Company, the Special Shareholder shall be entitled to repayment of the capital paid up or treated for the purposes of the Act or the Insolvency Act 1986 as paid up on the Special Share in priority to any repayment of capital to any Member. The Special Share shall carry no other right to participate in the capital, and no right to participate in the profits, of the Company.

Share Certificates

8.1Every Club, upon being registered as the holder of an Ordinary Share, shall be entitled without payment to one certificate for the Ordinary Share so held. Every certificate shall be sealed with the Seal and shall specify the distinguishing number of the Ordinary Share to which it relates and the amount paid up thereon.

8.2If a share certificate is defaced, worn-out, lost or destroyed, it may be renewed on such terms (if any) as to evidence and indemnity and payment of the expenses reasonably incurred by the Company in investigating such evidence as the Board may determine but otherwise free of charge, and (in the case of defacement or wearing-out of the share certificate) subject to delivery up of the old certificate.

Transfer of Shares

9.1The instrument of transfer of an Ordinary Share may be in any usual form or in any other form which the Board may approve and shall be executed by or on behalf of the transferor and, unless the share is fully paid, by or on behalf of the transferee.

9.2The Board shall refuse to register the transfer of an Ordinary Share to a person who is not entitled, pursuant to the Articles or the Rules, to be a Member.

431

9.3The Board may also refuse to register the transfer of an Ordinary Share unless:

9.3.1the instrument of transfer relating thereto is lodged at the League Office or at such other place as the Board may appoint and is accompanied by the certificate for the Ordinary Share to which it relates and such other evidence as the Board may reasonably require to show the right of the transferor to make the transfer; and

9.3.2it is in respect of only one Ordinary Share.

10.1If a Member

10.1.1enters into a Company Voluntary Arrangement pursuant to Part 1 of the Insolvency Act 1986 (“the 1986 Act” which expression shall include any statutory modification or re-enactment thereof for the time being in force) or a compromise or arrangement with its creditors under Part 26 of the Companies Act 2006, or it enters into any compromise agreement with its creditors as a whole; or

10.1.2lodges, or its shareholders or directors lodge, a Notice of Intention to Appoint an Administrator or a Notice of Appointment of an Administrator at the Court in accordance with paragraphs 26 and 29 of Schedule B1 to the 1986 Act or it or its shareholders or directors make an application to the Court for an Administration Order under paragraph 12 of Schedule B1 to the 1986 Act or where an Administrator is appointed or an Administration Order is made in respect of it (“Administrator” and “Administration Order” having the meanings attributed to them respectively by paragraphs 1 and 10 of Schedule B1 to the 1986 Act); or

10.1.3has an Administrative Receiver (as defined by section 251 of the 1986 Act) or a Law of Property Act Receiver (appointed under section 109 of the Law of Property Act 1925) or any Receiver appointed by the Court under the Supreme Court Act 1981 or any court appointed Receiver or any other Receiver appointed over any of its assets which, in the opinion of the Board, are material to the Club’s ability to fulfill its obligations as a Member; or

10.1.4has its shareholders pass a resolution pursuant to section 84(1) of the 1986 Act to voluntarily wind it up; or

10.1.5has a meeting of its creditors convened pursuant to section 95 or section 98 of the 1986 Act; or

10.1.6has a winding up order made against it by the Court under section 122 of the 1986 Act or a provisional liquidator is appointed over it under section 135 of the 1986 Act; or

10.1.7ceases or forms an intention to cease wholly or substantially to carry on its business save for the purpose of reconstruction or amalgamation otherwise in accordance with a scheme of proposals which have previously been submitted to and approved in writing by the Board; or

432

10.1.8enters into or is placed into any insolvency regime in any jurisdiction outside England and Wales which is analogous with the insolvency regimes detailed in Articles 10.1.1 to Articles 10.1.6 hereof

then the Board may at any time thereafter by notice in writing call upon the relevant Successor to transfer the Ordinary Share held by such Member to such person as the Board shall direct at a price of £1 and on receipt of such notice the Member shall thereupon cease to be entitled to be a Member of the League.

10.2If any Member shall cease to be entitled to be a member of the League pursuant to the provisions of the Rules, then that Member, shall, on receiving notice in writing from the Board to that effect, transfer its Ordinary Share to such person as the Board shall direct at a price of £1.

10.3Any Member ceasing to be entitled to be a member of the League as referred to in Article 10.1 or 10.2 shall, as from the date of receiving the notice therein referred to, have no rights in relation to the Ordinary Share held by it save in relation to Articles 80 and 81.

10.4If any Member or its Successor (as the case may be) shall fail to transfer such Member’s Ordinary Share in accordance with and within seven days of the notice in writing by the Board calling for the transfer of the same, the Board may authorise either Director to execute a transfer thereof in favour of a person entitled to be a member of the League and a transfer so executed shall be as valid and effective as if the same had been executed by the Member or its Successor (as the case may be) and the transferee shall be entered into the register of Members as the holder of such Ordinary Share accordingly.

10.5On registration of the transfer of an Ordinary Share held by a Member, executed by such Member, its Successor or either Director (as the case may be) pursuant to the provisions of this Article 10, the Member shall cease to be a Member.

11.1No fee shall be charged for the registration of any instrument of transfer or other document relating to or affecting the title to any Ordinary Share.

11.2If the Board refuses to register a transfer of an Ordinary Share, the Board shall, within two months after the date on which the instrument of transfer was lodged with the Company, send to the transferee notice of the refusal.

11.3The Company shall be entitled to retain any instrument of transfer which is registered, but any instrument of transfer which the Board refuses to register shall be returned to the person lodging it when notice of the refusal is given.

433

Excess Shares

12.1In the event that the maximum number of Association Football clubs entitled to be members of the League in accordance with the Articles or the Rules is less than the number of Ordinary Shares then in issue then, unless the excess of such Ordinary Shares shall be purchased by the Company or otherwise redeemed in accordance with the provisions of the Act, such excess Ordinary Shares shall be transferred to and be registered in the name of the Secretary and, whilst so registered, such Ordinary Shares shall carry no voting, dividend or other rights, including on any winding up of the Company.

12.2On any change of the Secretary, any Ordinary Shares so registered in the name of the Secretary shall forthwith be transferred into the name of the person holding such office following such change and in the event that such shares shall not be so transferred within fourteen days of the change of the Secretary, the Board may authorise either the Director to execute a transfer of such shares in favour of the Secretary for the time being of the Company and a transfer so executed shall be as valid and effective as if the same had been executed by the holder of such shares and the transferee Secretary shall be entered in the register as the holder of such Ordinary Shares accordingly.

Alteration of Share Capital

13.The Company may by Resolution cancel Ordinary Shares which, at the date of the passing of the Resolution, have not been issued and allotted or agreed to be issued and allotted to any Association Football club entitled thereto and diminish the amount of its share capital by the amount of the shares so cancelled.

14.Subject to the provisions of the Act, the Company may by special resolution reduce its share capital, any capital redemption reserve and any share premium account.

Purchase of Own Shares

15.Subject to the provisions of the Act, the Company may purchase its own shares (including any redeemable shares) and make a payment in respect of the redemption or purchase of its own shares otherwise than out of distributable profits of the Company or the proceeds of a fresh issue of shares.

Rules

16.1The Company may by Resolution make and adopt and from time to time amend the Rules for the purpose of regulating all matters affecting the organisation and management of the League to the extent not provided for in, and so far as the same do not conflict with, the provisions of the Articles.

16.2Unless otherwise stated in the Articles or the Rules, the provisions of the Articles shall prevail in the event of any conflict with any of the provisions of the Rules.

434

General Meetings

17.1A General Meeting may be convened by the Board at any time.

17.2If there are at any time less than two Directors then a continuing Director or the Secretary may convene a General Meeting for the purposes referred to in Article 56.1.

17.3The Board shall convene each year at approximately quarterly intervals not less than four General Meetings (to include an annual general meeting) to be held at such time and at such place as the Board shall determine.

17.4The Board (and if there are less than two Directors, a continuing Director or the Secretary) shall on receipt by the Company of the requisition to that effect from two or more Members forthwith proceed to convene a General Meeting (other than an annual general meeting) for a date not later than:

17.4.1twenty eight clear days after the receipt of such requisition if it is signed by less than two thirds in number of the Members; or

17.4.2fourteen clear days after the receipt of such requisition if it is signed by two thirds or more in number of the Members; or

17.4.3twenty one clear days after receipt of such requisition if the meeting is for any of the purposes referred to in Articles 18.1.2, 18.1.3, or 18.1.4.

Notice of General Meetings(1)

18.1At least twenty one clear days’ notice in writing shall be given for:

18.1.1any annual general meeting;

18.1.2any meeting at which it is proposed to pass a special resolution or an elective resolution;

18.1.3any meeting at which it is proposed to pass a Resolution appointing a person as a Director;

18.1.4any meeting at which it is proposed to make, adopt or amend the Rules.

18.2At least fourteen clear days’ notice in writing shall be given for any other General Meeting.

19.The notice of a General Meeting shall specify the time and place of the meeting, the general nature of the business to be transacted and shall include a statement that a Member entitled to attend and vote is entitled to appoint one or two proxies to attend and vote instead of that Member and that a proxy need not also be a Member and, in the case of an annual general meeting, shall specify the meeting as such.

(1) By elective resolution passed at a General Meeting of Shareholders held on 3rd December 1998 it was resolved that the provisions of Section 369(4) and Section 378(3) of the Companies Act 1985 (as amended by the Companies Act 1989) are to have effect in relation to the Company as if, for the references, in those sections, to 95%, there were substituted references to 90%.

Accordingly any agreement of the members to the calling of a general meeting on short notice (Section 369) or to consider a special resolution at a General Meeting on short notice, requires the agreement of a majority of 90% (rather than 95%) in number, of the members having the right to attend and vote at a meeting.

435

20.Notice of any General Meeting shall be given to the Special Shareholder, all the Members, any Successor of a Member and to each Director and the auditors.

21.The accidental omission to give notice of a meeting to, or the non-receipt of notice of a meeting by, any member or person entitled to receive notice shall not invalidate the proceedings at that meeting.

Proceedings at General Meetings

22.No business shall be transacted at any General Meeting unless a quorum is present. Save as otherwise provided in these Articles, two thirds in number of the Members who are present by a Representative or by proxy shall constitute a quorum for all purposes.

23.If such a quorum is not present within half an hour from the time appointed for the meeting, or if during a meeting such a quorum ceases to be present, the meeting shall stand adjourned to the same day in the next week at the same time and place or to such time and place as the Board may determine. If at the adjourned meeting a quorum is not present within half an hour from the time appointed for the meeting the notice of the meeting shall be deemed to be, and the meeting shall be, cancelled.

24.The Chairman, or, in his absence, the Chief Executive, shall preside as chairman of the meeting. If neither Director is willing to act as chairman, or if neither Director is present within fifteen minutes after the time appointed for holding the meeting, the Members present shall elect one of the Representatives of a Member who is present to be the chairman of the meeting.

25.Notwithstanding that he is not a Member, a Director shall be entitled to attend and speak at any General Meeting.

26.The chairman of the meeting may, with the consent of a General Meeting at which a quorum is present (and shall, if so directed by the meeting), adjourn the meeting from time to time and from place to place but no business shall be transacted at an adjourned meeting other than business which might properly have been transacted at the meeting had the adjournment not taken place. When a meeting is adjourned for thirty days or more notice shall be given in accordance with Article 18 specifying the time and place of the adjourned meeting and the general nature of the business to be transacted. Otherwise it shall not be necessary to give any such notice.

27.Except where the Act specifies that a particular resolution of the Company requires a greater majority, two-thirds of such Members who are present and who vote by their Representative or by proxy at a General Meeting of which notice has been duly given shall be required for the passing of all resolutions of the Company.

436

28.A resolution put to the vote of a General Meeting shall be decided on a show of hands unless before, or on the declaration of the result of, the show of hands, a poll is duly demanded. Subject to the provisions of the Act, a poll may be demanded:

28.1by the chairman of the meeting; or

28.2by at least two Members;

and a demand by a person as Representative of or proxy for a Member shall be the same as a demand by the Member.

29.Unless a poll is duly demanded, a declaration by the chairman of the meeting that a resolution has been carried or carried unanimously or by a particular majority or lost, or not carried by a particular majority, and an entry to that effect in the minutes of the General Meeting shall be conclusive evidence of the fact without proof of the number or proportion of the votes recorded in favour of or against the resolution.

30.The demand for a poll may, before the poll is taken, be withdrawn, but only with the consent of the chairman of the meeting and a demand so withdrawn shall not be taken to have invalidated the result of a show of hands declared before the demand was made.

31.A poll shall be taken as the chairman of the meeting directs and he may fix a time and place for declaring the result of the poll. The result of the poll shall be deemed to be the resolution of the meeting at which the poll was demanded.

32.1A poll demanded on the election of a chairman of the meeting or on a question of adjournment shall be taken forthwith. A poll demanded on any other question shall be taken either forthwith or at such time and place as the chairman of the meeting directs not being more than thirty days after the poll is demanded. The demand for a poll shall not prevent the continuance of a meeting for the transaction of any business other than the question on which the poll was demanded. If a poll is demanded before the declaration of the result of a show of hands and the demand is duly withdrawn, the meeting shall continue as if the demand had not been made.

32.2No notice need be given of a poll not taken immediately if the time and place at which it is to be taken are announced at the meeting at which it is demanded. In any other case at least seven clear days’ notice shall be given specifying the time and place at which the poll is to be taken.

33.A resolution in writing signed on behalf of all the Members by a Representative of each of them shall be as valid and effective as if it had been passed at a General Meeting duly convened by notice appropriate thereto and held. Any such resolution may consist of several documents in the like form each signed on behalf of one or more of the Members by a Representative of each of them.

437

Votes of Members

34.Every Member present at a General Meeting by a Representative or proxy shall have one vote whether on a show of hands or on a poll.

35.No objection shall be raised to the qualification of any Representative or proxy except at the General Meeting or adjourned meeting at which the vote objected to is tendered, and every vote not disallowed at the meeting shall be valid. Any objection made in due time shall be referred to the chairman of the meeting whose decision shall be final and conclusive.

Representatives

36.1Any director or the secretary of a Club shall be entitled to act as the Representative of the Club at, and for all the purposes of business at, any General Meeting. A Club may separately or additionally, by resolution of its directors, authorise any other person as it thinks fit (not being a director or the secretary as aforesaid) to act as the Representative of the Club at any General Meeting. The Board may require reasonable evidence of any such authorisation.

36.2A Representative shall be entitled to exercise all the powers of a Member for whom he acts as Representative.

36.3Each Club shall, on becoming a Member, or when so requested by the Secretary, give notice to the Secretary, setting out, in such order or priority as the Club shall determine, details of each of its directors, secretary and any other individual who has been authorised by the Club to act as its Representative at General Meetings and shall from time to time send to the Secretary details of any changes in such persons.

36.4A Representative shall be entitled to attend and where appropriate vote at a General Meeting notwithstanding that the member of which he is the Representative has appointed a proxy to attend the same.

Proxies

37.1An instrument appointing a proxy shall be in writing, signed on behalf of the Member by one of its directors or its secretary or any person authorised by the Member to sign the same and shall be in the usual common form or in such form as the Board shall approve.

37.2Unless otherwise indicated on the instrument appointing the proxy, the proxy may vote or abstain from voting as such proxy shall think fit.

438

38.The instrument appointing a proxy and (where such instrument is not signed by a director or the secretary of a Member)  a copy of the authority under which it is signed shall be in writing and may:

38.1be deposited at the League Office or with the Secretary at any time before the time of the General Meeting which the person or persons named in the instrument propose to attend unless otherwise specified in the notice convening such General Meeting; or

38.2in the case of a poll taken more than forty eight hours after it is demanded, be deposited as aforesaid after the poll has been demanded and before the time appointed for the taking of the poll; or

38.3where the poll is not taken forthwith but is taken not more than forty eight hours after it was demanded, be delivered at the General Meeting at which the poll was demanded to the chairman of the meeting or to the Secretary.

39.The chairman of the meeting may in his discretion permit the appointment of a proxy other than as provided herein if the circumstances arise which prevent a Member attending a General Meeting.

Voting

40.1A maximum of two Representatives or proxies of a Club shall be entitled to attend General Meetings but, in the event that more than one of such Representatives or proxies shall attend then, whilst such Representatives or proxies shall be entitled to speak, only the Representative present who is senior in order of priority in the notice referred to in Article 36.3 or, (if no Representative but more than one proxy is present), only the first named proxy shall be entitled to vote at such General Meeting on behalf of the Club.

40.2Unless otherwise agreed by the Board or by a majority of the Members present at any General Meeting, no other Representative, proxy or any other person representing a Club shall be entitled to attend General Meetings and in any event such person, shall not be entitled to speak thereat unless invited to do so by the chairman of the meeting.

41.A vote given or poll demanded by the Representative or proxy of a Member shall be valid notwithstanding the previous termination of the authority of the person voting or demanding a poll unless notice of such termination was received by the Company at the League Office (or at such other place at which the instrument of proxy was duly deposited) before the commencement of the General Meeting or adjourned meeting at which the vote is given or the poll demanded or (in the case of a poll taken otherwise than on the same day as the General Meeting or adjourned meeting) the time appointed for taking the poll.

439

Number and Appointment of Directors

42.The Board shall consist of two Directors one of whom shall be the Chairman (who shall be non executive) and the other shall be the Chief Executive.

43.A Director need not hold any shares of the Company to qualify him as a Director but he shall be entitled to attend and speak at all General Meetings.

44.No person shall be appointed or re-appointed as Chairman or as Chief Executive except pursuant to a Resolution and unless:

44.1such person is proposed by the Board and notice of intention to propose such person is included in the notice of the General Meeting at which the Resolution is to be proposed; or

44.2where the General Meeting has already been convened, not less than fourteen and, where the General Meeting has not already been convened, not less than twenty two and, in any case not, more than thirty five clear days before the date appointed for a General Meeting, a notice signed by a Member has been given to the Company of the intention to propose that person for appointment or re-appointment; and

44.3in either case, his appointment or re-appointment has been or is endorsed by the Special Shareholder (such endorsement not to be unreasonably withheld, refused or delayed).

45.The terms and conditions relating to the appointment or re-appointment of, and the remuneration and other terms and other conditions of service of, the Chairman and the Chief Executive shall be determined or confirmed by Resolution.

46.Subject to the requirements of the Act, and without prejudice to any claim or rights in respect of any breach of contract between the Company and such person, the Members may by Resolution terminate the appointment of the Chairman or Chief Executive (as the case may be).

Powers of the Board

47.Subject to the Memorandum and the Articles the affairs of the Company shall be managed by the Board subject always to any directions from time to time given and any policy resolved upon by the Members in General Meeting.

48.The Board shall:

48.1manage the affairs of the Company including the operation of the League and the operation and implementation of the Rules;

48.2exercise all powers of the Company but subject always to such powers of supervision and policy direction as the Members in General Meeting may from time to time exercise or give;

440

48.3take such executive steps as it considers necessary to give effect to any policy resolved upon by the Members in General Meeting;

48.4make such recommendations to the Members on such matters of importance to the Company as it considers appropriate; and

48.5subject to the provisions of the Articles and the Act, determine any and all matters of procedure to be followed by the Company.

49.The Board shall not in relation to any dealings relating to television, broadcasting, sponsorship or like transactions or other matters materially affecting the commercial interests of the Members enter into any contract or agreement or conduct themselves in any way as would bind the Company to any contract or agreement without the prior authority or approval by Resolution of the Members.

50.No alteration of the Memorandum or the Articles nor any direction of the Members shall invalidate any prior act of the Board which would have been valid if that alteration had not been made or that direction had not been given.

Delegation of the Board’s Powers

51.The Board may delegate to the Chief Executive such of its powers as the Board considers desirable to be exercised by him.

52.Any such delegate under Article 51 may be made subject to any conditions the Board or the Members by Resolution may impose, and either collaterally with or to the exclusion of the Board’s own powers and any such delegation may be revoked or altered.

53.The Board may appoint any person or group of persons (including any person who is a Representative of a Club) to carry out or undertake such specific duties for the Company with such powers and authority as it shall determine and, in relation thereto, the Board shall be entitled to remunerate or pay such fees to such person for such duties on such basis and on such terms and conditions, as the Board shall determine.

Borrowing Powers

54.The Board may with the prior approval or authority of a Resolution exercise all the powers of the Company to borrow or raise money and to mortgage or charge its assets and, subject to Section 80 of the Act, to issue debenture stock and other debt securities as security for any debt, liability or obligation of the Company or of any third party.

441

Disqualification and Removal of Directors

55.The office of a Director shall be vacated upon the happening of any of the following events:

55.1if he resigns his office by notice in writing under his hand to the Secretary sent to or left at the League Office;

55.2if he becomes bankrupt or makes any arrangement or composition with his creditors generally;

55.3if he is, or may be, suffering form mental disorder and either:

55.3.1he is admitted to hospital in pursuance of an application for admission for treatment under the Mental Health Act 1983 or, in Scotland, an application for admission under the Mental Health (Scotland) Act 1984, or

55.3.2an order is made by a court having jurisdiction (whether in the United Kingdom or elsewhere) in matters concerning mental disorder for his detention or for the appointment of a receiver, curator bonis or other person to exercise powers with respect to his property or affairs;

55.4if he dies;

55.5if he ceases for any cause to hold office as Chairman or Chief Executive (as the case may be);

55.6if he ceases to be a Director by virtue of any provision of the Act or becomes prohibited bylaw from being a director;

55.7if he attains the age of 70.

56.1(2)In the event of a vacancy occurring on the Board, the continuing Director shall forthwith convene a General Meeting for the purpose of appointing a Director to fill that vacancy and may appoint as a Director a person who is willing to act to be the acting Chairman or Chief Executive, as the case may be. The acting Chairman or Chief Executive so appointed shall hold office until the General Meeting convened as aforesaid shall be held and if not reappointed thereat shall vacate office at the conclusion thereof.

56.2Pending such General Meeting an acting Chairman or Chief Executive (as the case may be) appointed as aforesaid shall be treated as and shall have all the powers and duties of the Chairman or the Chief Executive (as the case may be) for all the purposes of the Articles.

(2) By Resolution signed by all the Members on 11th March 1999 the words “(not then being an officers of a Club)” were deleted from this Article.

442

Directors’ Expenses

57.A Director and any person appointed by the Board under Article 53 may be paid all reasonable travelling, hotel, and other expenses properly incurred by them in connection with their attendance at meetings of the Board or otherwise in connection with the discharge of their duties.

Directors’ Interests

58.Subject to the provisions of the Act and provided that he has disclosed to the Members the nature and extent of any material interest which he has, and obtained the consent of the Members by Resolution, a Director notwithstanding his office:

58.1may be a party to, or otherwise interested in, any transaction or arrangement with the Company or in which the Company is otherwise interested;

58.2may be a director or other officer of, or employed by, or a party to any transaction or arrangement with, or otherwise interested in, any body corporate promoted by the Company or in which the Company is otherwise interested; and

58.3shall not, by reason of his office, be accountable to the Company for any benefit which he derives from any such office or employment or from any such transaction or arrangement and no such transaction or arrangement shall be liable to be avoided on the ground of any such interest or benefit.

59.For the purpose of Article 58:

59.1a general notice given to the Members that a Director is to be regarded as having an interest of the nature and extent specified in the notice in any transaction or arrangement in which a specified person or class of persons is interested shall be deemed to be a disclosure that the Director has an interest in any such transaction of the nature and extent so specified; and

59.2an interest of which a Director has no knowledge and of which it is unreasonable to expect him to have knowledge shall not be treated as an interest of his.

Proceedings of the Board

60.Subject to the provisions of the Articles and the Rules, the Board may regulate its proceedings as it thinks fit. A Director may, and the Secretary at the request of a Director shall, call a meeting of the Board. Any question arising at a meeting of the Board on which the Directors are not unanimous shall be referred to the Members at the next General Meeting.

61.The quorum for the transaction of the business of the Board shall be two Directors.

62.If the number of Directors is less than two, the continuing Director may act only for the purpose of calling a General Meeting or for the purposes referred to in Article 56.1.

443

63.The Chairman shall be the chairman of all meetings of the Board.

64.All acts done by a meeting of the Board, or by a person acting as a Director (as provided by the Articles) shall, notwithstanding that it be afterwards discovered that there was a defect in the appointment of the Director or such other person or that any of them was disqualified from holding office, or if a Director, had vacated office, or was not entitled to vote, be as valid as if every such person had been duly appointed and was qualified and, if a Director, had continued to be a Director and had been entitled to vote.

65.A resolution in writing signed by the Directors shall be as valid and effective as if it had been passed at a meeting of the Board and may consist of several documents in the like form each signed by one of the Directors.

66.Without prejudice to Article 65, a meeting of the Board may consist of a conference between the Chairman and the Chief Executive who are not both in one place, but where each is able (directly or by telephonic communication) to speak to the other, and to be heard by the other simultaneously. A Director taking part in such a conference shall be deemed to be present in person at the meeting and shall be entitled to vote or be counted in a quorum accordingly. Such a meeting shall be deemed to take place where the Chairman then is and the Chief Executive shall be required to prepare a minute of such meeting. In relation to any meeting of the Board reference to the word “meeting” in the Articles shall be construed accordingly.

67.Unless authorised by a Resolution to do so, a Director shall not vote at any meeting of the Board or on any resolution concerning a matter in which he has, directly or indirectly, an interest or duty which is material and which conflicts or may conflict with the interests of the Company but shall nevertheless be counted in the quorum of Directors present at that meeting.

Secretary

68.Subject to the provisions of the Act, the Secretary shall be appointed by the Board subject to ratification by the Members in General Meeting for such term, at such remuneration and upon such terms and conditions as the Board thinks fit and any Secretary so appointed may be removed by the Board or by Resolution of the Members.

Minutes

69.The Board shall cause minutes to be made in books kept for the purpose of all proceedings at General Meetings, of all Resolutions passed by the Members and of all meetings of the Board, including the names of the Directors present at each of such Board meetings. The Board shall cause all such minutes to be circulated to Members within fourteen days of the date of any such meeting.

444

Execution of Documents

70.The Seal shall only be used pursuant to the authority of the Board. The Board may determine who shall sign any instrument to which the Seal is affixed and unless otherwise so determined it shall be signed by the two Directors or one Director and the Secretary. Any document signed by two Directors or one Director and the Secretary and expressed (in whatever form of words) to be executed by the Company has the same effect as if executed under the Seal.

Dividends

71.1No dividend shall be declared or paid in respect of any share except pursuant to a Resolution in General Meeting.

71.2For the avoidance of doubt, Article 71.1 shall not affect the provisions relating to payments to Members in respect of broadcasting or sponsorship or other income received by the Company which shall be as laid down from time to time in the Rules and which shall be implemented by the Board in accordance with the Rules.

Accounts

72.No member or other person has any right to inspect any accounting record or book or document of the Company unless:

72.1he is entitled by law;

72.2he is authorised to do so by the Board; or

72.3he is authorised to do so by a Resolution.

Notices

73.1A notice calling a meeting of the Board need not be in writing.

73.2Any other notice to be given to or by any person pursuant to the Articles shall be in writing.

74.Any notice or other document may be served or delivered by the Company on or to any Member or any Director either personally, or by sending it by post addressed to the Member or Director at his registered address or by facsimile transmission or electronic mail or other instantaneous means of transmission to the number or other transmission address or identification provided by the Member or the Director for this purpose, or by leaving it at its registered address addressed to the Member or the Director, or by any other means authorised in writing by the Member or Director concerned.

75.Any notice or other document, which is sent by post, shall be deemed to have been served or delivered twenty four hours after posting and, in proving such service or delivery, it shall be sufficient to prove that the notice or document was properly addressed, stamped and put in the post. Any notice or other document left at a registered address otherwise than by post, or sent by facsimile transmission or electronic mail or other instantaneous means of transmission, shall be deemed to have been served or delivered when it was left or sent.

445

76.Without prejudice to the provisions of Article 75 relating to service or delivery of any notice or document any notice or document not posted or delivered personally shall also be confirmed by sending or delivering a copy thereof by post or personally as provided in Article 74 but so that, in any such case, the accidental omission to so post or serve the same or non receipt of the same shall not invalidate the due service or delivery of the notice or other document in question.

77.A Member present, either by Representative or by proxy, at any General Meeting shall be deemed to have received notice of the meeting and, where requisite, of the purposes for which it was called.

78.A notice may be given by the Company to a Successor of a Member in consequence of the insolvency, administration or receivership of a Member, by sending or delivering it, in any manner authorised by the Articles for the giving of notice to a Member, addressed to the Member by name or to the Successor at the address, if any, within the United Kingdom supplied for that purpose by the Successor. Until such an address has been supplied, a notice may be given in any manner in which it might have been given if the insolvency, administration or receivership had not occurred.

Rules of The Football Association

79.The Company shall adhere to and comply with the Football Association Rules.

Winding Up

80.On the winding-up of the Company the surplus assets shall be applied first, in repaying to the Members the amount paid on their shares respectively and, if such assets shall be insufficient to repay the said amount in full, they shall be applied rateably.

81.If the surplus assets shall be more than sufficient to pay to the Members the whole amount paid upon their shares, the balance shall be paid over to The Football Association Benevolent Fund or to such other charitable or benevolent object connected with Association Football as shall be determined by Resolution at or before the time of winding-up and approved by The Football Association.

Indemnity

82.Subject to the provisions of the Act, but without prejudice to any indemnity to which a Director may otherwise be entitled, every Director or other officer or auditor of the Company shall be indemnified out of the assets of the Company against any liability incurred by him in defending any proceedings, whether civil or criminal, in which judgment is given in his favour or in which he is acquitted or in connection with any application in which relief is granted to him by the court from liability for negligence, default, breach of duty or breach of trust in relation to the affairs of the Company.

446

MISCELLANEOUS

POINTS BASED SYSTEM

GOVERNING BODY ENDORSEMENT REQUIREMENTS FOR PLAYERS

Background

This document explains the criteria necessary for football clubs to become Sponsors and obtain Governing Body Endorsements for individual players under Tiers 2 and 5 of the UK Border Agency Points Based System for the 2012/13 season.

Consultation

The following criteria have been agreed by the UK Border Agency following consultation between the FA, the Premier League, the Football League, the Professional Footballers’ Association, the League Managers’ Association and the other Home Associations of the Scottish FA, the FA of Wales and the Irish FA.

Duration

The criteria will apply for season 2012/13 and will be effective from 1st May 2012 through to 30th April 2013. The criteria will be reviewed in early 2013 in order that revised criteria may be issued by the 1st May 2013 to operate for season 2013/14.

Sponsorship

To be eligible to become a Sponsor and issue Certificates of Sponsorship a club must be in membership of the Premier League or the Football League. A Sponsor’s licence issued under Tier 2 or Tier 5 is valid for a period of 4 years, after which time it may be renewed. Clubs should note that a Sponsor’s licence may be revoked at any time if the Sponsor is seen to be failing in its compliance with its duties.

Length of Season

For the purposes of PBS, the playing season for this sport is from August to May. This may vary slightly from season to season depending on the arrangement of the first and last matches.

Criteria for Players

To be eligible for a Governing Body Endorsement under PBS:

1.The applicant club must be in membership of the Premier League or Football League.  During the period of endorsement, the player may only play for clubs in membership of those leagues (i.e. the player may not be loaned to a club below the Football League);

2.The player must have participated in at least 75% of his home country’s senior competitive international matches where he was available for selection during the two years preceding the date of the application; and

3.The player’s National Association must be at or above 70th place in the official FIFA World Rankings when averaged over the two years preceding the date of the application.

448

Competitive matches

The definition of a senior competitive international match is a:

·FIFA World Cup Finals match;

·FIFA World Cup Qualifying group match;

·FIFA Confederations Cup matches; and

·Continental Cup Qualifiers and Finals matches, for example:

·UEFA European Championships and Qualifiers;

·CAF African Cup of Nations and Qualifiers;

·AFC Asia Nations Cup and Qualifiers;

·CONCACAF Gold Cup;

·CONCACAF Copa Caribe;

·UNCAF Nations Cup;

·CONMEBOL Copa America;

·OFC Nations Cup.

International appearances

When submitting an application, clubs should provide written confirmation of the player’s international appearance record over the preceding two years, highlighting those matches where the player took part, as well as those for which he was unavailable for selection due to injury or suspension. Confirmation of the player’s appearances should be obtained from his National Association. If this is not possible, the information will be independently verified by the FA through all available sources. A decision cannot be made until this process has been completed and any relevant supporting evidence is submitted.

Injury and suspension

If a player was not available for selection for a match or series of matches due to injury or suspension and provided that written evidence is submitted to this effect, those games will be excluded from the total when calculating the player’s appearance percentage. Ideally, evidence should be obtained from the player’s National Association or club doctor, stipulating which games the player missed through injury.

Please note that, where a player does not take part in a match, he will not be considered as injured if he was listed as a substitute and therefore any such matches will be counted as non-appearances when calculating the player’s appearance percentage.

FIFA rankings

There are currently 209 international teams listed in the official FIFA World Rankings. Those countries which have regularly achieved a 70th placing or higher over a period of two years are regarded as nations who have competed regularly at a highly competitive international level and have players of the highest standard who have contributed consistently to the achievement of that ranking.

449

The FA will produce the aggregated two-year rankings list on a monthly basis when the FIFA World Rankings are published. These will be made available on TheFA.com and those countries ranked at 70th or above in the most recent list at the time of application will be considered to have met the criterion.

Length of issue

Governing Body Endorsements should be issued for a period appropriate to the tier under which the application is being made, that is:

·Tier 2 (Sport)

Initial application — for the length of the player’s contract or up to three years, whichever is the shorter period. Extension application — for the length of the player’s contract or up to two years, whichever is the shorter period.

A subsequent extension of a further two years is possible when the first extension is about to expire. Where a player is currently registered under a work permit and an extension will transfer him into the Points Based System, his initial period of leave under Tier 2 may be for a maximum of three years; thereafter, any extensions will be for a maximum of two years.

Please note that applications made under Tier 2 will be subject to any player who is not from a majority English-speaking country passing an accredited English Language Test.

·Tier 5 (Sporting)

Length of the player’s contract or up to 12 months, whichever is the shorter period. No in-country extensions are possible of more than a total period of 12 months. For example if a player initially had six months approval he would be allowed to apply for an extension in-country up to another six months. If a club wishes to continue to employ a player beyond 12 months, the individual will have to return overseas to make a new application.

Tier 5 to Tier 2 switching

Players may enter under Tier 5 without the need to demonstrate the competency in English required under Tier 2. Players may then apply to switch to Tier 2 once they have passed the English Language Test. For this, the club will need to submit a new application so that they may be issued with a new endorsement and subsequently produce a new Certificate of Sponsorship under Tier 2. The application to switch into Tier 2 may be made in-country.

450

If, at the end of the 12 month period, the player has been unable to meet the English language requirement, he will need to return home and obtain entry clearance for a further 12 month period under Tier 5.

Where a player wishes to switch into Tier 2 for the remainder of his employment and he does not meet the criteria for initial applications, the application will be dealt with by consultation with the relevant football governing bodies in a similar way to extension applications. If approval is not given for the application to be progressed automatically, however, an appeal panel will be required.

Extension applications

Where the player is extending his employment with the same club

If a club wishes to retain the services of a player, they should submit a new application before the work permit or Certificate of Sponsorship expires. If the criteria are satisfied, an endorsement will be issued for the period of their contract, up to a maximum of two years.

Where the player does not satisfy the criteria, the FA will consult with the other relevant football bodies by email, providing any details put forward by the club in favour of that individual. If it is their unanimous recommendation that the application does not need to be considered by a panel, then the case can be processed without.

If the football bodies do not unanimously agree to the renewal then the club may request that it be considered by a panel.

Changes during the period of approval

Change of employment

A club wishing to sign a player from another United Kingdom club must submit an application to the FA. If the criteria are satisfied, a Governing Body Endorsement will be issued for a maximum of three years in respect of his employment with the new club.

If the criteria are not satisfied, the FA will consult with the relevant football bodies by email, providing any details put forward by the club in favour of the player, such as his appearance record for that club and details of how far he meets the criteria. If it is their unanimous recommendation that the application does not need to be considered by a panel, then the case can be processed without. If any party expresses concern about the application, an appeal panel will be required.

451

Temporary transfer of registration (loans)

For the purpose of these requirements, loans are defined as temporary transfers which do not extend beyond the end of the season in which the registration is temporarily transferred. Loans are only permissible within the player’s current period of approval and should not be used to avoid making extension or change of employment applications.

·To another club in the UK

If a player on a work permit or Certificate of Sponsorship is moving to another club in the UK on a loan basis, his parent club must notify UKBA of the fact that he has temporarily moved location. This should be done via the Sponsor Management System for players with approval under the Points Based System or by Notification of a Technical Change of Employment for players currently registered under a work permit.

There is no requirement for the loanee club to submit an application to the FA or for the player to meet any conditions such as the English Language Test. The loaning club retains overall responsibility for the player as his employer and Sponsor and he is granted permission to move temporarily under the provisions of his current leave, provided that the Certificate of Sponsorship issued by the loaning club is valid for the duration of the loan period. If the loan is later made permanent, the new club will, at this time, have to make a fresh application on behalf of the player. Clubs should note that the change of employment process must be fully completed before the player can play as a permanent employee of the new club.

·To a club outside the UK

Where a player is moving to a club outside the UK on a temporary transfer basis, his parent club must again inform UKBA of the player’s technical change of employment. When the player returns to his parent club after the loan period, he does not need to be tested again against the entry criteria and may simply resume his employment with his original club (providing his existing leave remains valid beyond the date of his return), on the basis that he has an existing Certificate of Sponsorship and has already met the entry requirements at the beginning of his employment with that club.

·From a club outside the UK

Any player joining an English club on loan from an overseas club (outside the UK) must meet all the requirements of Tier 2 or Tier 5 and therefore an application must be submitted to the FA. International loan players are also subject to appeal panels if they do not meet the criteria.

452

Contract changes or re-negotiation during the period of approval

Where a club wishes make significant changes to the terms and conditions of the player’s contract, for instance to improve his salary or length of contract part-way through the approved period, the club should notify UKBA of this. Where the player is registered under the work permits system, the club should submit a new application. Where the player is registered under the Points Based System, the club may report the change through the Sponsor Management System.

If a new application is required and the criteria are not met:

·Where the player’s initial contract was for 12 months or longer, the FA will consult with the other relevant football bodies by email. They will ask whether the application needs to be considered at a panel. If the football bodies recommend unanimously they are satisfied that the changes do not need to be considered by a panel, then the case can be processed without one. If any of the governing bodies have concerns with the application, a panel will be arranged.

·Where the player’s initial contract was for less than 12 months, a panel will be arranged as normal.

Trials arrangements

GBEs will not be issued to clubs for the purpose of having players to trial with them. Clubs may wish to approach the Immigration Enquiry Bureau on 0870 606 7766 for further information should they wish to consider taking a non-European Economic Area (EEA) player on trial.

International transfer windows

Governing Body Endorsements may be applied for by clubs at any time and will be considered against the criteria as above. Clubs should take into consideration the fact that a Governing Body Endorsement for a player, once issued, must be used within two months, unless that club has the express approval of the FA.

Panels

Where an application does not meet the published criteria, a club may request an appeal panel to consider the player’s skills and experience. In these cases the FA will refer the club’s evidence to an independent panel (please see Panel Terms of Reference and Operating Procedures).

The remit of the panel is:

·To consider whether the player is of the highest calibre.

·To consider whether the player is able to contribute significantly to the development of the game at the top level in England.

453

Clubs should note that, in respect of any application, there will only be one panel available (i.e. a panel and recommendation, followed by a decision). A club should therefore ensure that all evidence it wishes to present in support of its application is presented to the panel.

If the club has previously made an application that was unsuccessful at panel a further panel cannot be requested for the same player within four months of the original appeal date.

Ceasing the employment of players

If a club ceases to employ a player prematurely, they must inform the UK Border Agency.

Fees

An administration fee of £400 plus VAT will be charged for each application for a GBE.

The cost of an application that is referred to a panel will be £1000 plus VAT to cover the fees and travel of the independent experts. The costs of the representatives of the FA, League and PFA will be met by their own organisations. Each club will meet its own costs of appeal.

Leave to remain/Visas

This guidance should be used in conjunction with the relevant advice issued by the UK Border Agency. The FA is not registered to give advice on immigration routes or processes or to advise on an individual’s immigration status. Information on aspects of immigration policy and law can be found on the UK Border Agency website at www.ukba.homeoffice.gov.uk or you may wish to seek advice from an OISC registered advisor or someone who is otherwise exempt from such a registration requirement, for example, a qualified solicitor.

Clubs are advised to allow sufficient time for entry clearance to be granted. The time taken may vary depending upon where the player is making his application. A guide to Visa processing times for specific overseas posts can be found at http://www.ukba.homeoffice.gov.uk/visas-immigration/general-info/processing-times/.

Please note that an individual’s personal and immigration history may be taken into account when their application is being considered.

Further information

This guidance is available on the websites of the FA (www.thefa.com) the Premier League (www.premierleague.com) and the Football League (www.football-league.co.uk).

454

Contacts

For any queries regarding these criteria or to discuss the application process for football, please contact:

Laura Taylor

Registrations Officer (PBS)

The Football Association

Wembley Stadium

PO Box 1966

London

SW1P 9EQ

Tel: 0844 980 8200 # 4629

Fax: 0844 980 0663

Laura.Taylor@TheFA.com

Please note that if your query extends beyond football and into immigration, you will be directed to the UK Border Agency.

UK Border Agency Help

If you are an employer or Sponsor and have a general query about the Sponsor application process under Tier 2 or Tier 5, please call the UKBA helpline on 0300 123 4699 or email SponsorshipPBSenquiries@ukba.gsi.gov.uk.

For specific enquiries regarding individual applications or about the migrant application process in general, please call the Immigration Enquiry Bureau on 0870 606 7766 or email UKBApublicenquiries@ukba.gsi.gov.uk.

For any technical problems with the Sponsor Management System, please call the SMS helpline on 0114 207 2900.

Details of the procedure in relation to Managers, Coaches and Directors of Football can be found on the Premier League website: www.premierleague.com

455

CONSTITUTION OF THE PROFESSIONAL FOOTBALL NEGOTIATING AND CONSULTATIVE COMMITTEE (ENGLAND AND WALES)

Title

1.The committee shall be called the Professional Football Negotiating and Consultative Committee (P.F.N.C.C.).

Membership

2.The committee shall consist of

(a)four representatives from the Professional Footballers’ Association;

(b)two representatives from The Football League Limited;

(c)two representatives from The FA Premier League Limited;

(d)one representative from The Football Association Limited;

(e)the Chief Executive/Officers of each of the four bodies listed above.

Scope

3.The committee shall have within its scope Professional Association Football Players employed by clubs in membership of The Football League Limited and The FA Premier League Limited.

Function

4.The function of the committee shall be:

(a)to consider questions concerning players’ remuneration and other terms and conditions of employment, including contractual obligations, minimum pay, bonuses governed by League rules, pensions, fringe benefits, holidays, standard working conditions and insurance, as well as procedural matters involving the negotiating machinery, and the contract appeals machinery. This should not be regarded as an exhaustive list. No major changes in the regulations of the Leagues affecting a player’s terms and conditions of employment shall take place without full discussion and agreement in the P.F.N.C.C.;

and

(b)to facilitate consultation between the parties on any matter relating to professional Association Football upon which any of the parties considers that the view of the P.F.N.C.C. would be desirable to help further the best interests of the game.

Chairman

5.(a)The committee shall appoint an independent chairman.

(b)In the event of the unavoidable absence of the independent chairman, a meeting may be chaired by a member of the Committee by agreement of all the four bodies listed in Clause 2.

456

Secretary

6.(a)The Secretary of the Football League and the Chief Executive of the Professional Footballers’ Association shall act as joint secretaries of the P.F.N.C.C.

(b)The administration and secretarial services to be provided by The Football League.

Executive Officer

7.The persons listed in clause 2(e) above shall meet as and when necessary and in any event shall meet before any meeting of the P.F.N.C.C. in order to give preliminary consideration to items which are to appear on the Agenda for the next P.F.N.C.C. meeting.

Meetings

8.(a)There shall be four ordinary meetings of the P.F.N.C.C. each year. They shall take place on the first Thursday in July, October and April, and the second Thursday in January.

At least 14 days’ notice of an ordinary meeting shall be given and the business of the meeting shall be stated in the notice.

(b)Special meetings may be called at the discretion of the chairman at the request of any member. At least seven days’ notice of such meetings shall be given and the business of the meeting shall be stated in the notice.

(c)Other parties may be invited to attend any meeting of the P.F.N.C.C. at the request of any member and at the Chairman’s discretion. The Chairman shall also be empowered to invite third parties to any meeting following consultation with the members.

(d)The Football League and The FA Premier League shall communicate with those clubs employing the representatives of the Professional Footballers’ Association, and their deputies, and request that such representatives and deputies be given reasonable facilities to attend meetings of the P.F.N.C.C.

Minutes

9.Full minutes of all meetings shall be drafted by the joint secretaries and chairman.

Resolution of differences

10.(a)It shall be the duty of the members of the committee to take all reasonable steps to ensure the acceptance of agreements reached. Where appropriate, any of the bodies listed in Clause 2 may seek the assistance of the chairman in expounding and explaining agreements reached.

(b)The parties to any dispute may by agreement seek the advice of the chairman on any matter before the committee.

457

(c)The parties to any dispute may by agreement seek independent arbitration by the Conciliation and Arbitration Service or any other agreed independent arbitrator.

Sub-Committees

11.The committee shall have power to set up such sub-committees or joint working parties not restricted to members of the committee as it considers necessary. Full minutes of sub-committee meetings shall be kept and appended to minutes of meetings of the P.F.N.C.C. for distribution to members.

Finance

12.(a)Each of the bodies listed in Clause 2 shall be responsible for meeting the expenses of its representative(s) for attending meetings.

(b)The expenses of the chairman shall be shared equally by the bodies listed in Clause 2.

(c)Any other expense shall be shared equally by the bodies listed in Clause 2, including the charges of The Football League Ltd for secretarial services.

Amendment of constitution

13.Alteration in the constitution of the committee shall only be considered at a meeting called specifically for that purpose and notice of any proposed alteration shall be given in writing 28 days previous to such meeting. Any alteration to the constitution shall only take effect after approval to it has been given by each of the bodies listed in Clause 2.

Press notice

14.After each meeting, where appropriate, an agreed press statement shall be made available and members shall refrain from any critical comment in the press, radio or on television.

Status of constitution

15.This constitution shall be presented to the next general meeting of the bodies listed in Clause 2. If approved by each of them it shall be regarded as an agreement binding on each and all of them and shall be appended to the rules of each body.

458

STATISTICS

PREMIER LEAGUE TABLE

SEASON 2011/12

			HOME					AWAY
		P	W	D	L	GF	GA	W	D	L	GF	GA	GD	PTS
1	Manchester City	38	18	1	0	55	12	10	4	5	38	17	+64	89
2	Manchester United	38	15	2	2	52	19	13	3	3	37	14	+56	89
3	Arsenal	38	12	4	3	39	17	9	3	7	35	32	+25	70
4	Tottenham Hotspur	38	13	3	3	39	17	7	6	6	27	24	+25	69
5	Newcastle United	38	11	5	3	29	17	8	3	8	27	34	+5	65
6	Chelsea	38	12	3	4	41	24	6	7	6	24	22	+19	64
7	Everton	38	10	3	6	28	15	5	8	6	22	25	+10	56
8	Liverpool	38	6	9	4	24	16	8	1	10	23	24	+7	52
9	Fulham	38	10	5	4	36	26	4	5	10	12	25	-3	52
10	West Bromwich Albion	38	6	3	10	21	22	7	5	7	24	30	-7	47
11	Swansea City	38	8	7	4	27	18	4	4	11	17	33	-7	47
12	Norwich City	38	7	6	6	28	30	5	5	9	24	36	-14	47
13	Sunderland	38	7	7	5	26	17	4	5	10	19	29	-1	45
14	Stoke City	38	7	8	4	25	20	4	4	11	11	33	-17	45
15	Wigan Athletic	38	5	7	7	22	27	6	3	10	20	35	-20	43
16	Aston Villa	38	4	7	8	20	25	3	10	6	17	28	-16	38
17	Queens Park Rangers	38	7	5	7	24	25	3	2	14	19	41	-23	37
18	Bolton Wanderers	38	4	4	11	23	39	6	2	11	23	38	-31	36
19	Blackburn Rovers	38	6	1	12	26	33	2	6	11	22	45	-30	31
20	Wolverhampton Wanderers	38	3	3	13	19	43	2	7	10	21	39	-42	25

460

PREMIER LEAGUE ATTENDANCES

SEASON 2011/12

Club	Average	Highest
Arsenal	60,001	60,111	v Chelsea
Aston Villa	33,873	40,053	v Manchester United
Blackburn Rovers	22,652	26,532	v Manchester United
Bolton Wanderers	23,670	26,901	v Blackburn Rovers
Chelsea	41,495	41,830	v Tottenham Hotspur
Everton	33,231	39,517	v Newcastle United
Fulham	25,293	25,700	v Aston Villa, Manchester United, Arsenal, Norwich City
Liverpool	44,420	45,071	v Manchester City
Manchester City	47,045	47,435	v Queens Park Rangers
Manchester United	75,387	75,627	v Wolverhampton Wanderers
Newcastle United	50,280	52,944	v Bolton Wanderers
Norwich City	26,606	26,819	v Liverpool
Queens Park Rangers	17,328	18,224	v Arsenal
Stoke City	27,219	27,739	v Aston Villa
Sunderland	39,095	47,747	v Newcastle United
Swansea City	19,949	20,605	v Liverpool
Tottenham Hotspur	36,053	36,274	v Arsenal
West Bromwich Albion	24,817	26,358	v Arsenal
Wigan Athletic	18,832	22,352	v Newcastle United
Wolverhampton Wanderers*	25,670	27,494	v Manchester United
Average Attendance	34,646
Total Aggregate Attendance	13,165,416

* average capacity for 2011/12 due to stadium alterations

461

PREMIER LEAGUE RESULTS

SEASON 2011/12

	Arsenal	Aston Villa	Blackburn Rovers	Bolton Wanderers	Chelsea	Everton	Fulham	Liverpool	Manchester City	Manchester United	Newcastle United	Norwich City	Queens Park Rangers	Stoke City	Sunderland	Swansea City	Tottenham Hotspur	West Bromwich Albion	Wigan Athletic	Wolverhampton Wdrs
Arsenal		3-0	7-1	3-0	0-0	1-0	1-1	0-2	1-0	1-2	2-1	3-3	1-0	3-1	2-1	1-0	5-2	3-0	1-2	1-1
Aston Villa	1-2		3-1	1-2	2-4	1-1	1-0	0-2	0-1	0-1	1-1	3-2	2-2	1-1	0-0	0-2	1-1	1-2	2-0	0-0
Blackburn Rovers	4-3	1-1		1-2	0-1	0-1	3-1	2-3	0-4	0-2	0-2	2-0	3-2	1-2	2-0	4-2	1-2	1-2	0-1	1-2
Bolton Wanderers	0-0	1-2	2-1		1-5	0-2	0-3	3-1	2-3	0-5	0-2	1-2	2-1	5-0	0-2	1-1	1-4	2-2	1-2	1-1
Chelsea	3-5	1-3	2-1	3-0		3-1	1-1	1-2	2-1	3-3	0-2	3-1	6-1	1-0	1-0	4-1	0-0	2-1	2-1	3-0
Everton	0-1	2-2	1-1	1-2	2-0		4-0	0-2	1-0	0-1	3-1	1-1	0-1	0-1	4-0	1-0	1-0	2-0	3-1	2-1
Fulham	2-1	0-0	1-1	2-0	1-1	1-3		1-0	2-2	0-5	5-2	2-1	6-0	2-1	2-1	0-3	1-3	1-1	2-1	5-0
Liverpool	1-2	1-1	1-1	3-1	4-1	3-0	0-1		1-1	1-1	3-1	1-1	1-0	0-0	1-1	0-0	0-0	0-1	1-2	2-1
Manchester City	1-0	4-1	3-0	2-0	2-1	2-0	3-0	3-0		1-0	3-1	5-1	3-2	3-0	3-3	4-0	3-2	4-0	3-0	3-1
Manchester United	8-2	4-0	2-3	3-0	3-1	4-4	1-0	2-1	1-6		1-1	2-0	2-0	2-0	1-0	2-0	3-0	2-0	5-0	4-1
Newcastle United	0-0	2-1	3-1	2-0	0-3	2-1	2-1	2-0	0-2	3-0		1-0	1-0	3-0	1-1	0-0	2-2	2-3	1-0	2-2
Norwich City	1-2	2-0	3-3	2-0	0-0	2-2	1-1	0-3	1-6	1-2	4-2		2-1	1-1	2-1	3-1	0-2	0-1	1-1	2-1
Queens Park Rangers	2-1	1-1	1-1	0-4	1-0	1-1	0-1	3-2	2-3	0-2	0-0	1-2		1-0	2-3	3-0	1-0	1-1	3-1	1-2
Stoke City	1-1	0-0	3-1	2-2	0-0	1-1	2-0	1-0	1-1	1-1	1-3	1-0	2-3		0-1	2-0	2-1	1-2	2-2	2-1
Sunderland	1-2	2-2	2-1	2-2	1-2	1-1	0-0	1-0	1-0	0-1	0-1	3-0	3-1	4-0		2-0	0-0	2-2	1-2	0-0
Swansea City	3-2	0-0	3-0	3-1	1-1	0-2	2-0	1-0	1-0	0-1	0-2	2-3	1-1	2-0	0-0		1-1	3-0	0-0	4-4
Tottenham Hotspur	2-1	2-0	2-0	3-0	1-1	2-0	2-0	4-0	1-5	1-3	5-0	1-2	3-1	1-1	1-0	3-1		1-0	3-1	1-1
West Bromwich Albion	2-3	0-0	3-0	2-1	1-0	0-1	0-0	0-2	0-0	1-2	1-3	1-2	1-0	0-1	4-0	1-2	1-3		1-2	2-0
Wigan Athletic	0-4	0-0	3-3	1-3	1-1	1-1	0-2	0-0	0-1	1-0	4-0	1-1	2-0	2-0	1-4	0-2	1-2	1-1		3-2
Wolverhampton Wdrs	0-3	2-3	0-2	2-3	1-2	0-0	2-0	0-3	0-2	0-5	1-2	2-2	0-3	1-2	2-1	2-2	0-2	1-5	3-1

462

PLAYER APPEARANCES AND GOALS

SEASON 2011/12

Arsenal	P	Sub P	Sub NP	GS
Almunia, Manuel	0	0	8	0
Arshavin, Andrey	8	11	6	1
Arteta Amatriain, Mikel	29	0	0	6
Benayoun, Yossi	10	9	13	4
Bendtner, Nicklas	0	1	0	0
Chamakh, Maroune	1	10	18	1
Clarindo Dos Santos, Andre	10	5	7	2
Coquelin, Francis	6	4	7	0
Diaby, Vassiriki Abou	0	4	0	0
Djourou-Gbadjere, Johan Danon	14	4	10	0
Fabianski, Lukasz	0	0	30	0
Frimpong, Emmanuel Yan	3	3	6	0
Gibbs, Kieran James Ricardo	15	1	3	1
Henry, Thierry	0	4	0	1
Jenkinson, Carl Daniel	5	4	4	0
Koscielny, Laurent	33	0	1	2
Lansbury, Henri George	0	2	0	0
Mertesacker, Per	21	0	1	0
Miquel-Pons, Ignasi	1	3	6	0
Miyaichi, Ryo	0	0	1	0
Nasri, Samir	1	0	0	0
Oxlade-Chamberlain, Alexander M D	6	10	10	2
Ozyakup, Oguzhan	0	0	1	0
Park, Chu Young	0	1	12	0
Ramsey, Aaron James	27	7	1	2
Rosicky, Tomas	19	9	4	1
Sagna, Bacary	20	1	0	1
Song Bilong, Alexandre Dimitri	34	0	0	1
Squillaci, Sebastien	0	1	6	0
Sunu, Gilles	0	0	1	0
Szczesny, Wojciech Tomasz	38	0	0	0
Traore, Armand	1	0	0	0
Van Persie, Robin	37	1	0	30
Vermaelen, Thomas	28	1	0	6
Walcott, Theo James	32	3	0	8
Yao, Gervais Kouassi	19	9	0	4
Yennaris, Nicholas	0	1	1	0

Aston Villa	P	Sub P	Sub NP	GS
Agbonlahor, Gabriel	32	1	0	5
Albrighton, Marc Kevin	15	11	3	2
Baker, Nathan Luke	6	2	7	0
Bannan, Barry	10	18	8	1
Bent, Darren Ashley	21	1	0	9
Beye, Habib	0	0	1	0
Burke, Graham Dylan	0	0	1	0
Carruthers, Samir Badre	0	3	7	0
Clark, Ciaran	13	2	12	1
Collins, James Michael	31	1	2	1
Cuellar Jimenez, Carlos Javier	17	1	10	0
Delfouneso, Nathan	1	5	13	0
Delph, Fabian	10	1	5	0
Dunne, Richard Patrick	28	0	0	1
Gardner, Gary	5	9	9	0
Given, Shay John James	32	0	0	0
Grealish, Jack	0	0	1	0
Guzan, Bradley Edwin	6	1	31	0
Herd, Christopher	19	0	5	1
Heskey, Emile William Ivanhoe	18	10	4	1
Hutton, Alan	29	2	1	0
Ireland, Stephen James	19	5	10	1
Jenas, Jermaine Anthony	1	2	0	0
Johnson, Daniel Anthony	0	0	6	0
Keane, Robert David	5	1	0	3
Lichaj, Eric Joseph	9	1	4	1
Lowry, Shane Thomas	0	0	2	0
Makoun, Jean II	0	0	3	0
Marshall, Andrew John	0	0	6	0
N’Zogbia, Charles	24	6	3	2
Petrov, Stiliyian Alyoshev	26	1	0	4
Stevens, Enda	0	0	1	0
Warnock, Stephen	34	1	2	2
Weimann, Andreas	5	9	12	2
Williams, Derrick	0	0	3	0
Young, Luke Paul	2	0	0	0

463

Blackburn Rovers	P	Sub P	Sub NP	GS
Anderson, Myles	0	0	1	0
Blackman, Nicholas Alexander	0	1	10	0
Bunn, Mark John	3	0	28	0
Dann, Scott	27	0	0	1
De Paula Ribeiro Ingracia, Bruno	0	0	2	0
Dunn, David John Ian	21	5	2	2
Emerton, Brett Michael	2	0	0	0
Formica, Mauro Abel	25	9	4	4
Givet-Viaros, Gael	21	1	4	0
Goodwillie, David	4	16	14	2
Grella, Vincenzo	0	1	2	0
Hanley, Grant	19	4	10	1
Henley, Adam David	4	3	11	0
Hoilett, David Wayne	34	0	0	7
Kean, Jacob Kendall	1	0	9	0
Linganzi Koumba, Amine	0	0	1	0
Lowe, Jason John	30	2	2	0
Modeste, Anthony	3	6	7	0
Morris, Joshua Francis	0	2	3	0
Nelsen, Ryan William	1	0	0	0
Nzonzi, Steven Nkemboanza M C	31	1	3	2
Olsson, Martin Tony Waikwa	23	4	2	0
Olsson, Marcus Jonas Munuhe	10	2	1	0
Orr, Bradley James	10	2	1	0
Pedersen, Morten Gamst	33	0	1	3
Petrovic, Radosav	10	9	17	0
Roberts, Jason Andre Davis	5	5	6	0
Robinson, Paul William	34	0	0	0
Rochina Naixes, Ruben	9	9	14	2
Salgado Fernandez, Miguel Angel	9	0	0	0
Samba, Veijeany Christopher	16	0	0	2
Slew, Jordan Michael	0	1	3	0
Usai, Sebastian	0	0	1	0
Vukcevic, Simon	4	3	18	1
Yakubu, Ayegbeni	29	1	2	17

Bolton Wanderers	P	Sub P	Sub NP	GS
Alonso Mendoza, Marcos	4	1	9	1
Blake, Robert James	0	1	2	0
Blakeman, Adam John	0	0	1	0
Bogdan, Adam	20	0	18	0
Boyata, Anga Dedryck	13	1	8	1
Cahill, Gary James	19	0	0	2
Davies, Kevin Cyril	21	10	5	6
Davies, Mark Nicholas	29	6	2	4
Eagles, Christopher Mark	26	8	4	4
Gardner, Ricardo	2	2	2	0
Jaaskelainen, Juusi Albert	18	0	16	0
Kakuta, Gael	0	4	7	0
Klasnic, Ivan	16	13	6	8
Knight, Zatyiah	21	4	13	0
Lainton, Robert	0	0	1	0
Lee, Chung Yong	0	2	0	0
Lynch, Jay	0	0	3	0
Mears, Tyrone	1	0	0	0
Miyaichi, Ryo	8	4	2	0
Muamba, Fabrice Ndala	18	2	6	1
Ngog, David	24	9	1	3
O’Halloran, Michael Francis	0	0	4	0
Petrov, Martin	30	1	6	4
Pratley, Darren Antony	14	11	5	1
Ream, Timothy Michael	13	0	0	0
Reo-Coker, Nigel Shola Andre	37	0	0	3
Ricketts, Samuel Derek	20	0	1	1
Riley, Joseph	2	1	3	0
Robinson, Paul Peter	15	2	5	0
Sanli, Tuncay	3	13	7	0
Sordell, Marvin Anthony	0	3	10	0
Steinsson, Gretar Rafn	20	3	2	1
Vela, Joshua James	0	3	5	0
Wheater, David James	24	0	8	2

464

Chelsea	P	Sub P	Sub NP	GS
Anelka, Nicolas	3	6	1	1
Benayoun, Yossi	0	1	1	0
Bertrand, Ryan	6	1	9	0
Blackman, Jamal Clint-Ross	0	0	1	0
Bosingwa Da Silva, Jose	24	3	6	1
Cahill, Gary James	9	1	2	1
Cech, Petr	34	0	0	0
Chalobah, Nathaniel Nyakie	0	0	1	0
Cole, Ashley	31	1	3	0
Dias Costa, Alex Rodrigo	3	0	2	0
Drogba, Didier	16	8	1	5
Essien, Michael	10	4	3	0
Ferreira, Paulo Renato Rebocho	3	3	11	0
Hilario Meireles Alves Sampaio, H	2	0	4	0
Hutchinson, Samuel Edward	1	1	6	0
Ivanovic, Branislav	26	3	2	3
Kalou, Salomon	7	5	12	1
Lampard, Frank James	26	4	4	11
Luiz Moreira Marinho, David	18	2	4	2
Lukaku, Romelu Menama	1	7	7	0
Malouda, Florent Johan	11	15	10	2
Mata Garcia, Juan Manuel	29	5	1	6
McEachran, Joshua Mark	0	2	7	0
Meireles, Raul Jose Trindade	23	5	5	2
Mikel, John Obi	15	7	4	0
Piazon, Lucas Domingues	0	0	3	0
Santos Do Nascimento, Ramires	28	2	0	5
Sturridge, Daniel	28	2	3	11
Terry, John George	31	0	0	6
Torres Sanz, Fernando Jose	20	12	3	6
Turnbull, Ross	2	0	33	0
Vidal, Oriol Romeu	11	5	12	0

Everton	P	Sub P	Sub NP	GS
Anichebe, Victor Chinedu	5	7	6	4
Arteta Amatriain, Mikel	1	1	0	1
Baines, Leighton John	33	0	0	4
Barkley, Ross	2	4	16	0
Baxter, Jose	0	1	2	0
Beckford, Jermaine Paul Alexander	1	1	0	0
Bilyaletdinov, Diniyar	7	3	10	0
Cahill, Timothy	27	8	1	2
Coleman, Seamus	14	4	3	0
Distin, Sylvain	24	3	5	0
Donovan, Landon Timothy	7	0	0	0
Drenthe, Royston Ricky	10	11	1	3
Duffy, Shane Patrick Michael	2	2	5	0
Fellaini-Bakkioui, Marouane	31	3	0	3
Forshaw, Adam	0	0	1	0
Gibson, Darron Thomas Daniel	11	0	1	1
Gueye, Magaye Serigne Falilou D N	3	14	12	1
Heitinga, John Gijsbert Alan	29	1	6	1
Hibbert, Anthony James	31	1	4	0
Howard, Timothy Matthew	38	0	0	1
Jagielka, Philip Nikodem	29	1	2	2
Jelavic, Nikica	10	3	0	9
McAleny, Conor Michael	0	2	1	0
McFadden, James	2	5	10	0
Mucha, Jan	0	0	38	0
Mustafi, Shkodran	0	0	3	0
Neville, Philip John	24	3	6	0
Osman, Leon	28	2	0	4
Pienaar, Steven	14	0	0	4
Rodwell, Jack	11	3	1	2
Saha, Louis Laurent	15	3	0	1
Stracqualursi, Denis Andres	7	14	15	1
Vellios, Apostolos	2	11	6	3

465

Fulham	P	Sub P	Sub NP	GS
Baird, Christopher	13	6	9	0
Braga De Sa, Orlando Carlos	3	4	8	1
Briggs, Matthew	1	1	16	0
Davies, Simon	3	3	2	0
Dembele, Moussa	33	3	0	2
Dempsey, Clinton Drew	37	0	0	17
Diarra, Mahamadou	8	3	0	1
Duff, Damien Anthony	23	5	5	2
Etheridge, Neil	0	0	23	0
Etuhu, Dickson Paul	9	13	8	0
Frei, Kerim	6	10	13	0
Gecov, Marcel	0	2	15	0
Grygera, Zdenek	5	0	2	0
Halliche, Rafik	0	0	1	0
Hangeland, Brede Paulsen	38	0	0	0
Hughes, Aaron William	18	1	13	0
Johnson, Andrew	13	7	1	3
Kacaniklic, Alexander	2	2	3	0
Kasami, Pajtim	3	4	16	0
Kelly, Stephen Michael	21	3	9	0
Murphy, Daniel Ben	33	3	0	2
Pogrebnyak, Pavel Viktorovich	12	0	0	6
Riise, John Arne	35	1	0	0
Riise, Bjorn Helge Semundseth	0	0	2	0
Ruiz Gonzalez, Bryan Jafet	17	10	0	2
Schwarzer, Mark	30	0	0	0
Senderos, Philippe	21	0	11	1
Sidwell, Steven James	12	2	3	1
Stockdale, David Adam	8	0	15	0
Trotta, Marcello	0	1	6	0
Zamora, Robert Lester	14	1	0	5

Liverpool	P	Sub P	Sub NP	GS
Adam, Charles Graham	27	1	1	2
Agger, Daniel Munthe	24	3	1	1
Aurelio Rodrigues, Fabio	1	1	6	0
Bellamy, Craig Douglas	12	15	3	6
Carragher, James Lee	19	2	15	0
Carroll, Andrew Thomas	21	14	2	4
Coates Nion, Sebastian	4	3	21	1
Downing, Stewart	28	8	1	0
Eccleston, Nathan	0	0	1	0
Flanagan, John	5	0	11	0
Gerrard MBE, Steven George	12	6	0	5
Henderson, Jordan Brian	31	6	1	2
Johnson, Glen McLeod Cooper	22	1	0	1
Jones, Bradley	0	1	3	0
Kelly, Martin Ronald	12	0	18	0
Kuyt, Dirk	22	12	4	2
Marangon, Donieber Alexander	4	0	34	0
Meireles, Raul Jose Trindade	0	2	0	0
Ngog, David	0	0	1	0
Pezzini Leiva, Lucas	12	0	0	0
Reina Paez, Jose Manuel	34	0	0	0
Robinson, Jack	0	0	5	0
Rodriguez, Maximiliano	10	2	16	4
Sanchez Diaz, Jose Enrique	33	2	1	0
Shelvey, Jonjo	8	5	10	1
Skrtel, Martin	33	1	2	2
Spearing, Jay Francis	15	1	16	0
Sterling, Raheem Shaquille	0	3	1	0
Suarez Diaz, Luis Alberto	29	2	1	11

466

Manchester City	P	Sub P	Sub NP	GS
Aguero Del Castillo, Sergio	31	3	1	23
Balotelli, Mario Barwuah	14	9	5	13
Barry, Gareth	31	3	2	1
Clichy, Gael	28	0	8	0
De Jong, Nigel	11	10	10	0
Dzeko, Edin	16	14	7	14
Hargreaves, Owen	0	1	1	0
Hart, Charles Joseph John	38	0	0	0
Jimenez Silva, David Josue	33	3	1	6
Johnson, Adam	10	16	6	6
Kolarov, Aleksandar	9	3	18	2
Kompany, Vincent	31	0	0	3
Lescott, Joleon Patrick	30	1	3	2
Milner, James Philip	17	9	11	3
Nasri, Samir	26	4	4	5
Onuoha, Chinedum	0	1	1	0
Pantilimon, Costel Fane	0	0	37	0
Pizarro Cortez, David Marcelo	1	4	3	0
Razak, Abdul	0	1	1	0
Rekik, Kerim	0	0	2	0
Richards, Micah	23	6	3	1
Savic, Stefan	5	6	11	1
Taylor, Stuart James	0	0	1	0
Tevez, Carlos	7	6	2	4
Toure, Kolo Abib	8	6	5	0
Toure, Gnegneri Yaya	31	1	0	6
Zabaleta Girod, Pablo Javier	18	3	13	1

Manchester United	P	Sub P	Sub NP	GS
Almedia Da Cunha, Luis Carlos	24	5	1	8
Amos, Benjamin Paul	1	0	15	0
Berbatov, Dimitar	5	7	16	7
Carrick, Michael	27	3	4	2
Cleverley, Thomas William	5	5	2	0
Cole, Larnell James	0	0	1	0
De Abreu Oliveira, Anderson Luis	8	2	2	2
De Gea Quinta, David	29	0	8	0
Diouf, Mame Biram	0	0	3	0
Evans, Jonathan Grant	28	1	4	1
Evra, Patrice Latyr	37	0	0	0
Ferdinand, Rio Gavin	29	1	2	0
Fletcher, Darren Barr	7	1	1	1
Fryers, Ezekiel David	0	2	3	0
Gibson, Darron Thomas Daniel	1	0	2	0
Giggs, Ryan Joseph	14	11	9	2
Hernandez Balcazar, Javier	18	10	8	10
Jones, Philip Anthony	25	4	2	1
Keane, William David	0	1	1	0
Kuszczak, Tomasz	0	0	1	0
Lindegaard, Anders Rozenkrantz	8	0	14	0
Lingard, Jesse Ellis	0	0	1	0
Macheda, Federico	0	3	1	0
Owen, Michael James	0	1	3	0
Park, Ji-Sung	10	7	19	2
Pereira da Silva, Rafael	10	2	9	0
Pereira da Silva, Fabio	2	3	14	0
Pogba, Paul Labile	0	3	8	0
Rooney, Wayne Mark	32	2	0	27
Scholes, Paul	14	3	0	4
Smalling, Christopher	14	5	3	1
Valencia Mosquera, Luis Antonio	22	5	4	4
Vidic, Nemanja	6	0	0	0
Welbeck, Daniel	23	7	2	9
Young, Ashley Simon	19	6	3	6

467

Newcastle United	P	Sub P	Sub NP	GS
Abeid, Mehdi	0	0	9	0
Ameobi, Foluwashola	8	19	6	2
Ameobi, Samuel	1	9	7	0
Ba, Demba	32	2	1	16
Barton, Joseph	2	0	0	0
Ben Arfa, Hatem	16	10	7	5
Best, Leon Julian Brendan	16	2	6	4
Cabaye, Yohan	34	0	0	4
Cisse, Papiss Demba	13	1	1	13
Coloccini, Fabricio	35	0	0	0
Donaldson, Ryan Mark	0	0	1	0
Elliot, Robert	0	0	30	0
Ferguson, Shane Kevin	0	7	11	0
Forster, Fraser Gerard	0	0	1	0
Gosling, Daniel	1	11	13	1
Guthrie, Danny Sean	13	3	4	1
Gutierrez, Jonas Manuel	37	0	0	2
Harper, Stephen Alan	0	0	6	0
Krul, Timothy Michael	38	0	0	0
Lovenkrands, Peter Rosenkrands	2	7	8	0
Marveaux, Sylvain	1	6	6	0
Obertan, Gabriel Antoine	18	5	6	1
Perch, James Robert	13	12	7	0
Santon, Davide	19	5	8	0
Simpson, Daniel Peter	35	0	0	0
Smith, Alan	0	2	2	0
Soderberg, Ole Petter	0	0	1	0
Tavernier, James Henry	0	0	2	0
Taylor, Ryan Anthony	23	8	2	2
Taylor, Steven Vincent	14	0	0	0
Tiote, Cheik Ismael	24	0	0	0
Vuckic, Haris	2	2	6	0
Williamson, Michael James	21	1	3	0

Norwich City	P	Sub P	Sub NP	GS
Ayala, Daniel Sanchez	6	1	0	0
Barnett, Leon Peter	13	4	5	1
Bennett, Elliott	22	11	5	1
Bennett, Ryan	8	0	1	0
Crofts, Andrew Lawrence	13	11	8	0
De Laet, Ritchie Ria Alfons	6	0	6	1
Drury, Adam James	12	0	6	0
Fox, David Lee	23	5	9	0
Holt, Grant	24	12	1	15
Hoolahan, Wesley	25	8	5	4
Howson, Jonathan Mark	11	0	0	1
Jackson, Simeon Alexander	10	12	12	3
Johnson, Bradley Paul	25	3	10	2
Lappin, Simon	4	0	0	0
Martin, Christopher Hugh	3	1	2	0
Martin, Russell Kenneth Alexander	30	3	4	2
Morison, Steven William	22	12	3	9
Naughton, Kyle	29	3	4	0
Pilkington, Anthony Neil James	23	7	3	8
Rudd, Declan	1	1	18	0
Ruddy, John Thomas Gordon	37	0	0	0
Steer, Jed John	0	0	18	0
Surman, Andrew Ronald Edward	21	4	12	4
Tierney, Marc Peter	17	0	0	0
Vaughan, James Oliver	1	4	0	0
Ward, Elliott Leslie	12	0	2	0
Whitbread, Zak Benjamin	18	0	1	0
Wilbraham, Aaron Thomas	2	9	20	1

468

Queens Park Rangers	P	Sub P	Sub NP	GS
Agyemang, Patrick	2	0	1	0
Andrade, Bruno Miguel Carvalho	0	1	2	0
Balanta, Angelo Jasiel	0	0	1	0
Barton, Joseph	31	0	1	3
Bothroyd, Jay	12	9	10	2
Buzsaky, Akos	10	8	12	2
Caldini Perone, Bruno	1	0	2	0
Campbell, Dudley Junior	2	9	6	1
Cerny, Radek	5	0	21	0
Cisse, Djibril	7	1	1	6
Connolly, Matthew Thomas Martin	5	1	6	0
Derry, Shaun Peter	28	1	8	1
Diakite, Samba	9	0	0	1
Dyer, Kieron Courtney	1	0	0	0
Ephraim, Hogan	0	2	3	0
Faurlin, Alejandro Damian	20	0	0	1
Ferdinand, Anton Julian	31	0	0	0
Gabbidon, Daniel Leon	15	2	14	0
Gorkss, Kaspars	0	0	1	0
Hall, Fitz	11	3	5	0
Harriman, Michael Grant	0	1	0	0
Helguson, Heidar	13	3	4	8
Hewitt, Troy Roger	0	0	2	0
Hill, Clinton Scott	19	3	8	0
Hulse, Robert William	1	1	1	0
Kenny, Patrick	33	0	1	0
Macheda, Federico	0	3	1	0
Mackie, James Charles	24	7	1	7
Moen, Petter Vaagan	0	0	1	0
Murphy, Brian	0	0	13	0
Onuoha, Chinedum	16	0	0	0
Orr, Bradley James	2	4	11	0
Puncheon, Jason David Ian	0	2	4	0
Putnins, Elvijs	0	0	3	0
Ramage, Peter Iain	0	0	1	0
Smith, Thomas William	4	13	12	2
Taarabt, Adel	24	3	2	2
Taiwo, Taye Ismaila	13	2	1	1
Traore, Armand	18	5	2	0
Wright-Phillips, Shaun Cameron	24	8	3	0
Young, Luke Paul	23	0	7	2
Zamora, Robert Lester	14	0	1	2

Stoke City	P	Sub P	Sub NP	GS
Arismendi Ciapparetta, Hugo Diego	0	0	3	0
Begovic, Asmir	22	1	15	0
Collins, Daniel	0	0	3	0
Crouch, Peter James	31	1	1	10
Delap, Rory John	18	8	4	2
Diao, Salif	2	4	6	0
Etherington, Matthew	30	0	3	3
Fuller, Ricardo Dwayne	3	10	9	0
Higginbotham, Daniel John	1	1	1	0
Huth, Robert	31	3	2	3
Jones, Kenwyne Joel	10	11	15	1
Palacios Suazo, Wilson Roberto	9	9	10	0
Pennant, Jermaine Lloyd	18	9	5	0
Pugh, Daniel Adam	0	3	0	0
Rana-Jerome, Cameron Zishan	7	16	11	4
Shawcross, Ryan James	36	0	0	2
Shotton, Ryan Colin	14	9	9	1
Sidibe, Mamady	0	0	1	0
Soares, Thomas James	0	0	1	0
Sorensen, Thomas	16	0	22	0
Upson, Matthew James	10	4	19	1
Walters, Jonathan Ronald	38	0	0	7
Whelan, Glenn David	27	3	3	1
Whitehead, Dean	24	9	5	0
Wilkinson, Andrew Gordon	20	5	4	0
Wilson, Marc David	35	0	1	0
Woodgate, Jonathan Simon	16	1	6	0

469

Sunderland	P	Sub P	Sub NP	GS
Bardsley, Phillip Anthony	29	2	0	1
Bendtner, Nicklas	25	3	0	8
Bramble, Titus Malachi	8	0	5	1
Bridge, Wayne Michael	3	5	7	0
Brown, Wesley Michael	20	0	0	1
Campbell, Fraizer Lee	6	6	2	1
Carson, Trevor	0	0	10	0
Cattermole, Lee Barry	23	0	5	0
Colback, Jack Raymond	29	6	1	1
Cook, Jordan Alan	0	0	1	0
Egan, John	0	0	2	0
Eissa, Ahmed Elmehamady A A	7	11	13	1
Ferdinand, Anton Julian	3	0	0	0
Gardner, Craig	22	8	6	3
Gordon, Craig	1	0	4	0
Gyan, Asamoah	3	0	0	0
Ji, Dong Won	2	17	16	2
Kilgallon, Matthew	9	1	8	0
Kyrgiakos, Sotiris	2	1	10	0
Laing, Louis Mark	0	0	6	0
Larsson, Sebastian Bengt Ulf	32	0	0	7
Lynch, Craig Thomas	0	0	2	0
McClean, James	20	3	9	5
Meyler, David	1	6	21	0
Mignolet, Simon	29	0	0	0
Noble, Ryan	0	2	3	0
O’Shea, John Francis	29	0	0	0
Richardson, Kieran Edward	26	3	1	2
Sessegnon, Stephane	36	0	0	7
Turner, Michael Thomas	23	1	4	0
Vaughan, David Owen	17	5	9	2
Westwood, Keiren	8	1	23	0
Wickham, Connor Neil Ralph	5	11	6	1

Swansea City	P	Sub P	Sub NP	GS
Agustien, Germaine	7	6	3	0
Allen, Joseph Michael	31	5	0	4
Bessone, Federico Luna	0	1	6	0
Bohari Lita, Leroy Halirou	4	12	16	2
Britton, Leon James	35	1	1	0
Caulker, Steven Roy	26	0	0	0
Dobbie, Stephen	2	6	8	0
Dyer, Nathan Antone Jonah	29	5	0	5
Edwards, Gwion Dafydd Rhys	0	0	1	0
Gower, Mark	14	6	12	0
Graham, Daniel Anthony William	32	4	0	12
Lucas, Lee Paul	0	0	2	0
McEachran, Joshua Mark	1	3	11	0
Monk, Garry Alan	14	2	18	0
Moore, Luke Isaac	3	17	18	2
Moras, Evangelos	0	1	6	0
Moreira, Jose Filipe Da Silva	0	0	3	0
Orlandi Stabilin, Andrea	2	1	2	1
Richards, Ashley Darel Jazz	6	2	14	0
Routledge, Wayne Neville Anthony	17	11	9	1
Sigurdsson, Gylfi Thor	17	1	0	7
Sinclair, Scott Andrew	35	3	0	8
Tate, Alan	1	4	8	0
Taylor, Neil John	35	1	0	0
Tremmel, Gerhard	1	0	34	0
Vorm, Michel	37	0	0	0
Williams, Ashley Errol	37	0	0	1
Zaragoza, Angel Rangel	32	2	0	0

470

Tottenham Hotspur	P	Sub P	Sub NP	GS
Adebayor, Emmanuel	32	1	0	17
Assou-Ekotto, Benoit	34	0	0	2
Bale, Gareth Frank	36	0	0	9
Bassong Nguena, Sebastian Aymar	1	4	16	0
Carroll, Thomas James	0	0	1	0
Cordiero, Sandro Raniere Guimaraes	17	6	4	0
Corluka, Vedran	1	2	5	0
Crouch, Peter James	1	0	0	0
Cudicini, Carlo	0	0	34	0
Dawson, Michael Richard	6	1	4	0
Defoe, Jermain Colin	11	14	7	11
Dos Santos Ramirez, Giovanni	0	7	8	0
Falque, Yago	0	0	1	0
Fredericks, Ryan	0	0	1	0
Friedel, Bradley Howard	38	0	0	0
Gallas, William	15	0	3	0
Gomes, Heurelho Da Silva	0	0	4	0
Huddlestone, Thomas Andrew	0	2	0	0
Jenas, Jermaine Anthony	0	0	1	0
Kaboul, Younes	33	0	1	1
Kane, Harry	0	0	2	0
Khumalo, Bongani	0	0	3	0
King, Ledley Brenton	21	0	2	0
Kranjcar, Niko	9	3	10	1
Lancaster, Cameron Paul	0	1	1	0
Lennon, Aaron	19	4	1	3
Livermore, Jake Cyril	7	17	11	0
Luongo, Massimo	0	0	1	0
Modric, Luka	36	0	0	4
Nelsen, Ryan William	0	5	8	0
Parker, Scott Matthew	28	1	0	0
Pavlyuchenko, Roman	0	5	11	1
Pienaar, Steven	0	2	9	0
Rose, Daniel Lee	3	8	12	0
Saha, Louis Laurent	5	5	4	3
Smith, Adam James	0	1	1	0
Townsend, Andros	0	0	5	0
Van Der Vaart, Rafael	28	5	0	11
Walker, Kyle Andrew	37	0	1	2

West Bromwich Albion	P	Sub P	Sub NP	GS
Allan, Scott	0	0	2	0
Andrews, Keith Joseph	8	6	1	2
Brunt, Christopher	25	4	0	2
Cech, Marek	0	0	1	0
Cox, Simon Richard	7	11	20	0
Daniels, Luke Matthew	0	0	8	0
Dawson, Craig	6	2	23	0
Dorrans, Graham	16	15	5	3
Fortune, Marc-Antoine	12	5	9	2
Foster, Ben	37	0	0	0
Fulop, Marton	1	0	30	0
Gera, Zoltan	3	0	2	0
Hurst, James	0	0	3	0
Jara Reyes, Gonzalo Alejandro	1	3	3	0
Jones, Billy	17	1	12	0
Long, Shane Patrick	24	8	1	8
Mantom, Samuel Stephen	0	0	2	0
Mattock, Joseph William	0	0	2	0
McAuley, Gareth Gerald	32	0	3	2
Morrison, James Clark	23	7	0	5
Mulumbu, Youssouf	34	1	1	1
Odemwingie, Peter	25	5	2	10
Olsson, Jonas	33	0	0	2
Reid, Steven John	21	1	0	1
Ridgewell, Liam Matthew	13	0	1	1
Roofe, Kemar	0	0	1	0
Scharner, Paul Josef Herbert	18	11	3	3
Shorey, Nicholas	22	3	12	0
Tamas, Gabriel Sebastian	7	1	5	0
Tchoyi, Somen	6	12	8	1
Thomas, Jerome William	26	3	0	1
Thorne, George Louis Elliot	1	2	5	0

471

Wigan Athletic	P	Sub P	Sub NP	GS
Alcaraz, Antolin	25	0	1	2
Al-Habsi, Ali	38	0	0	0
Beausejour Coliqueo, Jean A E	16	0	0	0
Boyce, Emmerson Orlando	26	0	2	3
Caldwell, Gary	36	0	0	3
Crusat Domene, Albert	4	11	15	1
Di Santo, Franco	24	8	4	7
Diame, Mohamed	18	8	6	3
Figueroa Rochez, Maynor Alexis	37	1	0	0
Gohouri, Steve	8	2	5	0
Gomez Garcia-Penche, Jordi	24	4	9	5
Jones, David Frank Llwyd	13	3	12	0
Kirkland, Christopher Edmund	0	0	11	0
Lopez Rodriguez, Adrian	5	0	8	0
Maloney, Shaun Richard	8	5	5	3
McArthur, James	18	13	7	3
McCarthy, James	33	0	3	0
McManaman, Callum Henry	0	2	3	0
Moses, Victor	36	2	0	6
Nicholls, Lee Anthony	0	0	1	0
Pollitt, Michael Francis	0	0	26	0
Rodallega Martinez, Hugo	11	12	6	2
Sammon, Conor	8	17	8	0
Stam, Ronnie Theodorous	13	7	10	0
Thomas Suazo, Hendry Bernardo	0	0	6	0
Van Aanholt, Patrick John Miguel	3	0	0	0
Watson, Ben	14	7	16	3

Wolverhampton Wanderers	P	Sub P	Sub NP	GS
Bassong Nguena, Sebastian Aymar	9	0	1	0
Berra, Christophe	29	3	6	0
Craddock, Jody Darryl	1	0	6	0
Davis, David Lowell	6	1	0	0
De Vries, Dorus	4	0	34	0
Doherty, Matthew James	0	1	4	0
Doyle, Kevin Edward	26	7	4	4
Ebanks-Blake, Sylvan	8	15	9	1
Edwards, David Alexander	24	2	1	3
Elokobi, George Nganyuo	3	6	14	0
Fletcher, Steven Kenneth	26	6	1	12
Foley, Kevin Patrick	11	5	4	0
Forde, Anthony	3	3	4	0
Frimpong, Emmanuel Yan	5	0	0	0
Gorman, Rory John	0	1	0	0
Guedioura, Adlene	2	8	3	0
Hammill, Adam	3	6	11	0
Hennessey, Wayne Robert	34	0	0	0
Henry, Karl Levi Daniel	30	1	0	0
Hunt, Stephen Patrick	16	8	7	3
Ikeme, Carl	0	1	3	0
Jarvis, Matthew Thomas	31	6	0	8
Johnson, Roger	26	1	11	0
Jonsson, Eggert Gunnthor	2	1	6	0
Kightly, Michael John	14	4	1	3
Maierhofer, Stefan	0	1	0	0
Milijas, Nenad	6	14	12	0
O’Hara, Jamie Darryl	19	0	0	2
Price, Jack Alexander	0	0	1	0
Stearman, Richard James	28	2	7	0
Vokes, Samuel Michael	0	4	3	0
Ward, Stephen Robert	38	0	0	3
Zubar, Ronald	14	1	5	1

472

PREMIER LEAGUE TABLES

Premier League 1992/93		P	W	D	L	GF	GA	GD	PTS
1	Manchester United	42	24	12	6	67	31	+36	84
2	Aston Villa	42	21	11	10	57	40	+17	74
3	Norwich City	42	21	9	12	61	65	-4	72
4	Blackburn Rovers	42	20	11	11	68	46	+22	71
5	Queens Park Rangers	42	17	12	13	63	55	+8	63
6	Liverpool	42	16	11	15	62	55	+7	59
7	Sheffield Wednesday	42	15	14	13	55	51	+4	59
8	Tottenham Hotspur	42	16	11	15	60	66	-6	59
9	Manchester City	42	15	12	15	56	51	+5	57
10	Arsenal	42	15	11	16	40	38	+2	56
11	Chelsea	42	14	14	14	51	54	-3	56
12	Wimbledon	42	14	12	16	56	55	+1	54
13	Everton	42	15	8	19	53	55	-2	53
14	Sheffield United	42	14	10	18	54	53	+1	52
15	Coventry City	42	13	13	16	52	57	-5	52
16	Ipswich Town	42	12	16	14	50	55	-5	52
17	Leeds United	42	12	15	15	57	62	-5	51
18	Southampton	42	13	11	18	54	61	-7	50
19	Oldham Athletic	42	13	10	19	63	74	-11	49
20	Crystal Palace	42	11	16	15	48	61	-13	49
21	Middlesbrough	42	11	11	20	54	75	-21	44
22	Nottingham Forest	42	10	10	22	41	62	-21	40

Premier League 1993/94		P	W	D	L	GF	GA	GD	PTS
1	Manchester United	42	27	11	4	80	38	+42	92
2	Blackburn Rovers	42	25	9	8	63	36	+27	84
3	Newcastle United	42	23	8	11	82	41	+41	77
4	Arsenal	42	18	17	7	53	28	+25	71
5	Leeds United	42	18	16	8	65	39	+26	70
6	Wimbledon	42	18	11	13	56	53	+3	65
7	Sheffield Wednesday	42	16	16	10	76	54	+22	64
8	Liverpool	42	17	9	16	59	55	+4	60
9	Queens Park Rangers	42	16	12	14	62	61	+1	60
10	Aston Villa	42	15	12	15	46	50	-4	57
11	Coventry City	42	14	14	14	43	45	-2	56
12	Norwich City	42	12	17	13	65	61	+4	53
13	West Ham United	42	13	13	16	47	58	-11	52
14	Chelsea	42	13	12	17	49	53	-4	51
15	Tottenham Hotspur	42	11	12	19	54	59	-5	45
16	Manchester City	42	9	18	15	38	49	-11	45
17	Everton	42	12	8	22	42	63	-21	44
18	Southampton	42	12	7	23	49	66	-17	43
19	Ipswich Town	42	9	16	17	35	58	-23	43
20	Sheffield United	42	8	18	16	42	60	-18	42
21	Oldham Athletic	42	9	13	20	42	68	-26	40
22	Swindon Town	42	5	15	22	47	100	-53	30

473

Premier League 1994/95		P	W	D	L	GF	GA	GD	PTS
1	Blackburn Rovers	42	27	8	7	80	39	+41	89
2	Manchester United	42	26	10	6	77	28	+49	88
3	Nottingham Forest	42	22	11	9	72	43	+29	77
4	Liverpool	42	21	11	10	65	37	+28	74
5	Leeds United	42	20	13	9	59	38	+21	73
6	Newcastle United	42	20	12	10	67	47	+20	72
7	Tottenham Hotspur	42	16	14	12	66	58	+8	62
8	Queens Park Rangers	42	17	9	16	61	59	+2	60
9	Wimbledon	42	15	11	16	48	65	-17	56
10	Southampton	42	12	18	12	61	63	-2	54
11	Chelsea	42	13	15	14	50	55	-5	54
12	Arsenal	42	13	12	17	52	49	+3	51
13	Sheffield Wednesday	42	13	12	17	49	57	-8	51
14	West Ham United	42	13	11	18	44	48	-4	50
15	Everton	42	11	17	14	44	51	-7	50
16	Coventry City	42	12	14	16	44	62	-18	50
17	Manchester City	42	12	13	17	53	64	-11	49
18	Aston Villa	42	11	15	16	51	56	-5	48
19	Crystal Palace	42	11	12	19	34	49	-15	45
20	Norwich City	42	10	13	19	37	54	-17	43
21	Leicester City	42	6	11	25	45	80	-35	29
22	Ipswich Town	42	7	6	29	36	93	-57	27

Premier League 1995/96		P	W	D	L	GF	GA	GD	PTS
1	Manchester United	38	25	7	6	73	35	+38	82
2	Newcastle United	38	24	6	8	66	37	+29	78
3	Liverpool	38	20	11	7	70	34	+36	71
4	Aston Villa	38	18	9	11	52	35	+17	63
5	Arsenal	38	17	12	9	49	32	+17	63
6	Everton	38	17	10	11	64	44	+20	61
7	Blackburn Rovers	38	18	7	13	61	47	+14	61
8	Tottenham Hotspur	38	16	13	9	50	38	+12	61
9	Nottingham Forest	38	15	13	10	50	54	-4	58
10	West Ham United	38	14	9	15	43	52	-9	51
11	Chelsea	38	12	14	12	46	44	+2	50
12	Middlesbrough	38	11	10	17	35	50	-15	43
13	Leeds United	38	12	7	19	40	57	-17	43
14	Wimbledon	38	10	11	17	55	70	-15	41
15	Sheffield Wednesday	38	10	10	18	48	61	-13	40
16	Coventry City	38	8	14	16	42	60	-18	38
17	Southampton	38	9	11	18	34	52	-18	38
18	Manchester City	38	9	11	18	33	58	-25	38
19	Queens Park Rangers	38	9	6	23	38	57	-19	33
20	Bolton Wanderers	38	8	5	25	39	71	-32	29

474

Premier League 1996/97		P	W	D	L	GF	GA	GD	PTS
1	Manchester United	38	21	12	5	76	44	+32	75
2	Newcastle United	38	19	11	8	73	40	+33	68
3	Arsenal	38	19	11	8	62	32	+30	68
4	Liverpool	38	19	11	8	62	37	+25	68
5	Aston Villa	38	17	10	11	47	34	+13	61
6	Chelsea	38	16	11	11	58	55	+3	59
7	Sheffield Wednesday	38	14	15	9	50	51	-1	57
8	Wimbledon	38	15	11	12	49	46	+3	56
9	Leicester City	38	12	11	15	46	54	-8	47
10	Tottenham Hotspur	38	13	7	18	44	51	-7	46
11	Leeds United	38	11	13	14	28	38	-10	46
12	Derby County	38	11	13	14	45	58	-13	46
13	Blackburn Rovers	38	9	15	14	42	43	-1	42
14	West Ham United	38	10	12	16	39	48	-9	42
15	Everton	38	10	12	16	44	57	-13	42
16	Southampton	38	10	11	17	50	56	-6	41
17	Coventry City	38	9	14	15	38	54	-16	41
18	Sunderland	38	10	10	18	35	53	-18	40
19	Middlesbrough	38	10	12	16	51	60	-9	39	*
20	Nottingham Forest	38	6	16	16	31	59	-28	34

*Middlesbrough deducted 3 points

Premier League 1997/98		P	W	D	L	GF	GA	GD	PTS
1	Arsenal	38	23	9	6	68	33	+35	78
2	Manchester United	38	23	8	7	73	26	+47	77
3	Liverpool	38	18	11	9	68	42	+26	65
4	Chelsea	38	20	3	15	71	43	+28	63
5	Leeds United	38	17	8	13	57	46	+11	59
6	Blackburn Rovers	38	16	10	12	57	52	+5	58
7	Aston Villa	38	17	6	15	49	48	+1	57
8	West Ham United	38	16	8	14	56	57	-1	56
9	Derby County	38	16	7	15	52	49	+3	55
10	Leicester City	38	13	14	11	51	41	+10	53
11	Coventry City	38	12	16	10	46	44	+2	52
12	Southampton	38	14	6	18	50	55	-5	48
13	Newcastle United	38	11	11	16	35	44	-9	44
14	Tottenham Hotspur	38	11	11	16	44	56	-12	44
15	Wimbledon	38	10	14	14	34	46	-12	44
16	Sheffield Wednesday	38	12	8	18	52	67	-15	44
17	Everton	38	9	13	16	41	56	-15	40
18	Bolton Wanderers	38	9	13	16	41	61	-20	40
19	Barnsley	38	10	5	23	37	82	-45	35
20	Crystal Palace	38	8	9	21	37	71	-34	33

475

Premier League 1998/99		P	W	D	L	GF	GA	GD	PTS
1	Manchester United	38	22	13	3	80	37	+43	79
2	Arsenal	38	22	12	4	59	17	+42	78
3	Chelsea	38	20	15	3	57	30	+27	75
4	Leeds United	38	18	13	7	62	34	+28	67
5	West Ham United	38	16	9	13	46	53	-7	57
6	Aston Villa	38	15	10	13	51	46	+5	55
7	Liverpool	38	15	9	14	68	49	+19	54
8	Derby County	38	13	13	12	40	45	-5	52
9	Middlesbrough	38	12	15	11	48	54	-6	51
10	Leicester City	38	12	13	13	40	46	-6	49
11	Tottenham Hotspur	38	11	14	13	47	50	-3	47
12	Sheffield Wednesday	38	13	7	18	41	42	-1	46
13	Newcastle United	38	11	13	14	48	54	-6	46
14	Everton	38	11	10	17	42	47	-5	43
15	Coventry City	38	11	9	18	39	51	-12	42
16	Wimbledon	38	10	12	16	40	63	-23	42
17	Southampton	38	11	8	19	37	64	-27	41
18	Charlton Athletic	38	8	12	18	41	56	-15	36
19	Blackburn Rovers	38	7	14	17	38	52	-14	35
20	Nottingham Forest	38	7	9	22	35	69	-34	30

Premier League 1999/2000		P	W	D	L	GF	GA	GD	PTS
1	Manchester United	38	28	7	3	97	45	+52	91
2	Arsenal	38	22	7	9	73	43	+30	73
3	Leeds United	38	21	6	11	58	43	+15	69
4	Liverpool	38	19	10	9	51	30	+21	67
5	Chelsea	38	18	11	9	53	34	+19	65
6	Aston Villa	38	15	13	10	46	35	+11	58
7	Sunderland	38	16	10	12	57	56	+1	58
8	Leicester City	38	16	7	15	55	55	0	55
9	West Ham United	38	15	10	13	52	53	-1	55
10	Tottenham Hotspur	38	15	8	15	57	49	+8	53
11	Newcastle United	38	14	10	14	63	54	+9	52
12	Middlesbrough	38	14	10	14	46	52	-6	52
13	Everton	38	12	14	12	59	49	+10	50
14	Coventry City	38	12	8	18	47	54	-7	44
15	Southampton	38	12	8	18	45	62	-17	44
16	Derby County	38	9	11	18	44	57	-13	38
17	Bradford City	38	9	9	20	38	68	-30	36
18	Wimbledon	38	7	12	19	46	74	-28	33
19	Sheffield Wednesday	38	8	7	23	38	70	-32	31
20	Watford	38	6	6	26	35	77	-42	24

476

Premier League 2000/01		P	W	D	L	GF	GA	GD	PTS
1	Manchester United	38	24	8	6	79	31	+48	80
2	Arsenal	38	20	10	8	63	38	+25	70
3	Liverpool	38	20	9	9	71	39	+32	69
4	Leeds United	38	20	8	10	64	43	+21	68
5	Ipswich Town	38	20	6	12	57	42	+15	66
6	Chelsea	38	17	10	11	68	45	+23	61
7	Sunderland	38	15	12	11	46	41	+5	57
8	Aston Villa	38	13	15	10	46	43	+3	54
9	Charlton Athletic	38	14	10	14	50	57	-7	52
10	Southampton	38	14	10	14	40	48	-8	52
11	Newcastle United	38	14	9	15	44	50	-6	51
12	Tottenham Hotspur	38	13	10	15	47	54	-7	49
13	Leicester City	38	14	6	18	39	51	-12	48
14	Middlesbrough	38	9	15	14	44	44	0	42
15	West Ham United	38	10	12	16	45	50	-5	42
16	Everton	38	11	9	18	45	59	-14	42
17	Derby County	38	10	12	16	37	59	-22	42
18	Manchester City	38	8	10	20	41	65	-24	34
19	Coventry City	38	8	10	20	36	63	-27	34
20	Bradford City	38	5	11	22	30	70	-40	26

Premier League 2001/02		P	W	D	L	GF	GA	GD	PTS
1	Arsenal	38	26	9	3	79	36	+43	87
2	Liverpool	38	24	8	6	67	30	+37	80
3	Manchester United	38	24	5	9	87	45	+42	77
4	Newcastle United	38	21	8	9	74	52	+22	71
5	Leeds United	38	18	12	8	53	37	+16	66
6	Chelsea	38	17	13	8	66	38	+28	64
7	West Ham United	38	15	8	15	48	57	-9	53
8	Aston Villa	38	12	14	12	46	47	-1	50
9	Tottenham Hotspur	38	14	8	16	49	53	-4	50
10	Blackburn Rovers	38	12	10	16	55	51	+4	46
11	Southampton	38	12	9	17	46	54	-8	45
12	Middlesbrough	38	12	9	17	35	47	-12	45
13	Fulham	38	10	14	14	36	44	-8	44
14	Charlton Athletic	38	10	14	14	38	49	-11	44
15	Everton	38	11	10	17	45	57	-12	43
16	Bolton Wanderers	38	9	13	16	44	62	-18	40
17	Sunderland	38	10	10	18	29	51	-22	40
18	Ipswich Town	38	9	9	20	41	64	-23	36
19	Derby County	38	8	6	24	33	63	-30	30
20	Leicester City	38	5	13	20	30	64	-34	28

477

Premier League 2002/03		P	W	D	L	GF	GA	GD	PTS
1	Manchester United	38	25	8	5	74	34	+40	83
2	Arsenal	38	23	9	6	85	42	+43	78
3	Newcastle United	38	21	6	11	63	48	+15	69
4	Chelsea	38	19	10	9	68	38	+30	67
5	Liverpool	38	18	10	10	61	41	+20	64
6	Blackburn Rovers	38	16	12	10	52	43	+9	60
7	Everton	38	17	8	13	48	49	-1	59
8	Southampton	38	13	13	12	43	46	-3	52
9	Manchester City	38	15	6	17	47	54	-7	51
10	Tottenham Hotspur	38	14	8	16	51	62	-11	50
11	Middlesbrough	38	13	10	15	48	44	+4	49
12	Charlton Athletic	38	14	7	17	45	56	-11	49
13	Birmingham City	38	13	9	16	41	49	-8	48
14	Fulham	38	13	9	16	41	50	-9	48
15	Leeds United	38	14	5	19	58	57	1	47
16	Aston Villa	38	12	9	17	42	47	-5	45
17	Bolton Wanderers	38	10	14	14	41	51	-10	44
18	West Ham United	38	10	12	16	42	59	-17	42
19	West Bromwich Albion	38	6	8	24	29	65	-36	26
20	Sunderland	38	4	7	27	21	65	-44	19

Premier League 2003/04		P	W	D	L	GF	GA	GD	PTS
1	Arsenal	38	26	12	0	73	26	+47	90
2	Chelsea	38	24	7	7	67	30	+37	79
3	Manchester United	38	23	6	9	64	35	+29	75
4	Liverpool	38	16	12	10	55	37	+18	60
5	Newcastle United	38	13	17	8	52	40	+12	56
6	Aston Villa	38	15	11	12	48	44	+4	56
7	Charlton Athletic	38	14	11	13	51	51	0	53
8	Bolton Wanderers	38	14	11	13	48	56	-8	53
9	Fulham	38	14	10	14	52	46	+6	52
10	Birmingham City	38	12	14	12	43	48	-5	50
11	Middlesbrough	38	13	9	16	44	52	-8	48
12	Southampton	38	12	11	15	44	45	-1	47
13	Portsmouth	38	12	9	17	47	54	-7	45
14	Tottenham Hotspur	38	13	6	19	47	57	-10	45
15	Blackburn Rovers	38	12	8	18	51	59	-8	44
16	Manchester City	38	9	14	15	55	54	+1	41
17	Everton	38	9	12	17	45	57	-12	39
18	Leicester City	38	6	15	17	48	65	-17	33
19	Leeds United	38	8	9	21	40	79	-39	33
20	Wolverhampton Wanderers	38	7	12	19	38	77	-39	33

478

Premier League 2004/05		P	W	D	L	GF	GA	GD	PTS
1	Chelsea	38	29	8	1	72	15	+57	95
2	Arsenal	38	25	8	5	87	36	+51	83
3	Manchester United	38	22	11	5	58	26	+32	77
4	Everton	38	18	7	13	45	46	-1	61
5	Liverpool	38	17	7	14	52	41	+11	58
6	Bolton Wanderers	38	16	10	12	49	44	+5	58
7	Middlesbrough	38	14	13	11	53	46	+7	55
8	Manchester City	38	13	13	12	47	39	+8	52
9	Tottenham Hotspur	38	14	10	14	47	41	+6	52
10	Aston Villa	38	12	11	15	45	52	-7	47
11	Charlton Athletic	38	12	10	16	42	58	-16	46
12	Birmingham City	38	11	12	15	40	46	-6	45
13	Fulham	38	12	8	18	52	60	-8	44
14	Newcastle United	38	10	14	14	47	57	-10	44
15	Blackburn Rovers	38	9	15	14	32	43	-11	42
16	Portsmouth	38	10	9	19	43	59	-16	39
17	West Bromwich Albion	38	6	16	16	36	61	-25	34
18	Crystal Palace	38	7	12	19	41	62	-21	33
19	Norwich City	38	7	12	19	42	77	-35	33
20	Southampton	38	6	14	18	45	66	-21	32

Premier League 2005/06		P	W	D	L	GF	GA	GD	PTS
1	Chelsea	38	29	4	5	72	22	+50	91
2	Manchester United	38	25	8	5	72	34	+38	83
3	Liverpool	38	25	7	6	57	25	+32	82
4	Arsenal	38	20	7	11	68	31	+37	67
5	Tottenham Hotspur	38	18	11	9	53	38	+15	65
6	Blackburn Rovers	38	19	6	13	51	42	+9	63
7	Newcastle United	38	17	7	14	47	42	+5	58
8	Bolton Wanderers	38	15	11	12	49	41	+8	56
9	West Ham United	38	16	7	15	52	55	-3	55
10	Wigan Athletic	38	15	6	17	45	52	-7	51
11	Everton	38	14	8	16	34	49	-15	50
12	Fulham	38	14	6	18	48	58	-10	48
13	Charlton Athletic	38	13	8	17	41	55	-14	47
14	Middlesbrough	38	12	9	17	48	58	-10	45
15	Manchester City	38	13	4	21	43	48	-5	43
16	Aston Villa	38	10	12	16	42	55	-13	42
17	Portsmouth	38	10	8	20	37	62	-25	38
18	Birmingham City	38	8	10	20	28	50	-22	34
19	West Bromwich Albion	38	7	9	22	31	58	-27	30
20	Sunderland	38	3	6	29	26	69	-43	15

479

Premier League 2006/07		P	W	D	L	GF	GA	GD	PTS
1	Manchester United	38	28	5	5	83	27	+56	89
2	Chelsea	38	24	11	3	64	24	+40	83
3	Liverpool	38	20	8	10	57	27	+30	68
4	Arsenal	38	19	11	8	63	35	+28	68
5	Tottenham Hotspur	38	17	9	12	57	54	+3	60
6	Everton	38	15	13	10	52	36	+16	58
7	Bolton Wanderers	38	16	8	14	47	52	-5	56
8	Reading	38	16	7	15	52	47	+5	55
9	Portsmouth	38	14	12	12	45	42	+3	54
10	Blackburn Rovers	38	15	7	16	52	54	-2	52
11	Aston Villa	38	11	17	10	43	41	+2	50
12	Middlesbrough	38	12	10	16	44	49	-5	46
13	Newcastle United	38	11	10	17	38	47	-9	43
14	Manchester City	38	11	9	18	29	44	-15	42
15	West Ham United	38	12	5	21	35	59	-24	41
16	Fulham	38	8	15	15	38	60	-22	39
17	Wigan Athletic	38	10	8	20	37	59	-22	38
18	Sheffield United	38	10	8	20	32	55	-23	38
19	Charlton Athletic	38	8	10	20	34	60	-26	34
20	Watford	38	5	13	20	29	59	-30	28

Premier League 2007/08		P	W	D	L	GF	GA	GD	PTS
1	Manchester United	38	27	6	5	80	22	+58	87
2	Chelsea	38	25	10	3	65	26	+39	85
3	Arsenal	38	24	11	3	74	31	+43	83
4	Liverpool	38	21	13	4	67	28	+39	76
5	Everton	38	19	8	11	55	33	+22	65
6	Aston Villa	38	16	12	10	71	51	+20	60
7	Blackburn Rovers	38	15	13	10	50	48	+2	58
8	Portsmouth	38	16	9	13	48	40	+8	57
9	Manchester City	38	15	10	13	45	53	-8	55
10	West Ham United	38	13	10	15	42	50	-8	49
11	Tottenham Hotspur	38	11	13	14	66	61	+5	46
12	Newcastle United	38	11	10	17	45	65	-20	43
13	Middlesbrough	38	10	12	16	43	53	-10	42
14	Wigan Athletic	38	10	10	18	34	51	-17	40
15	Sunderland	38	11	6	21	36	59	-23	39
16	Bolton Wanderers	38	9	10	19	36	54	-18	37
17	Fulham	38	8	12	18	38	60	-22	36
18	Reading	38	10	6	22	41	66	-25	36
19	Birmingham City	38	8	11	19	46	62	-16	35
20	Derby County	38	1	8	29	20	89	-69	11

480

Premier League 2008/09		P	W	D	L	GF	GA	GD	PTS
1	Manchester United	38	28	6	4	68	24	+44	90
2	Liverpool	38	25	11	2	77	27	+50	86
3	Chelsea	38	25	8	5	68	24	+44	83
4	Arsenal	38	20	12	6	68	37	+31	72
5	Everton	38	17	12	9	55	37	+18	63
6	Aston Villa	38	17	11	10	54	48	+6	62
7	Fulham	38	14	11	13	39	34	+5	53
8	Tottenham Hotspur	38	14	9	15	45	45	0	51
9	West Ham United	38	14	9	15	42	45	-3	51
10	Manchester City	38	15	5	18	58	50	+8	50
11	Wigan Athletic	38	12	9	17	34	45	-11	45
12	Stoke City	38	12	9	17	38	55	-17	45
13	Bolton Wanderers	38	11	8	19	41	53	-12	41
14	Portsmouth	38	10	11	17	38	57	-19	41
15	Blackburn Rovers	38	10	11	17	40	60	-20	41
16	Sunderland	38	9	9	20	34	54	-20	36
17	Hull City	38	8	11	19	39	64	-25	35
18	Newcastle United	38	7	13	18	40	59	-19	34
19	Middlesbrough	38	7	11	20	28	57	-29	32
20	West Bromwich Albion	38	8	8	22	36	67	-31	32

Premier League 2009/10		P	W	D	L	GF	GA	GD	PTS
1	Chelsea	38	27	5	6	103	32	+71	86
2	Manchester United	38	27	4	7	86	28	+58	85
3	Arsenal	38	23	6	9	83	41	+42	75
4	Tottenham Hotspur	38	21	7	10	67	41	+26	70
5	Manchester City	38	18	13	7	73	45	+28	67
6	Aston Villa	38	17	13	8	52	39	+13	64
7	Liverpool	38	18	9	11	61	35	+26	63
8	Everton	38	16	13	9	60	49	+11	61
9	Birmingham City	38	13	11	14	38	47	-9	50
10	Blackburn Rovers	38	13	11	14	41	55	-14	50
11	Stoke City	38	11	14	13	34	48	-14	47
12	Fulham	38	12	10	16	39	46	-7	46
13	Sunderland	38	11	11	16	48	56	-8	44
14	Bolton Wanderers	38	10	9	19	42	67	-25	39
15	Wolverhampton Wanderers	38	9	11	18	32	56	-24	38
16	Wigan Athletic	38	9	9	20	37	79	-42	36
17	West Ham United	38	8	11	19	47	66	-19	35
18	Burnley	38	8	6	24	42	82	-40	30
19	Hull City	38	6	12	20	34	75	-41	30
20	Portsmouth	38	7	7	24	34	66	-32	19	*

*Portsmouth deducted 9 points

481

Premier League 2010/11		P	W	D	L	GF	GA	GD	PTS
1	Manchester United	38	23	11	4	78	37	+41	80
2	Chelsea	38	21	8	9	69	33	+36	71
3	Manchester City	38	21	8	9	60	33	+27	71
4	Arsenal	38	19	11	8	72	43	+29	68
5	Tottenham Hotspur	38	16	14	8	55	46	+9	62
6	Liverpool	38	17	7	14	59	44	+15	58
7	Everton	38	13	15	10	51	45	+6	54
8	Fulham	38	11	16	11	49	43	+6	49
9	Aston Villa	38	12	12	14	48	59	-11	48
10	Sunderland	38	12	11	15	45	56	-11	47
11	West Bromwich Albion	38	12	11	15	56	71	-15	47
12	Newcastle United	38	11	13	14	56	57	-1	46
13	Stoke City	38	13	7	18	46	48	-2	46
14	Bolton Wanderers	38	12	10	16	52	56	-4	46
15	Blackburn Rovers	38	11	10	17	46	59	-13	43
16	Wigan Athletic	38	9	15	14	40	61	-21	42
17	Wolverhampton Wanderers	38	11	7	20	46	66	-20	40
18	Birmingham City	38	8	15	15	37	58	-21	39
19	Blackpool	38	10	9	19	55	78	-23	39
20	West Ham United	38	7	12	19	43	70	-27	33

482

Premier League

30 Gloucester Place	T +44 (0) 20 7864 9000
London W1U 8PL	F +44 (0) 20 7864 9001
premierleague.com	E info@premierleague.com

The Football Association Premier League Limited

Registered Office: 30 Gloucester Place, London, W1U 8PL. No. 2719699 England

£13.00

EX-11.1

Exhibit 11.1

Manchester United Ltd. is dedicated to conducting its business consistent with the highest standards of business ethics. We have an obligation to our employees, shareholders, customers, suppliers, community representatives and other business contacts to be honest, fair and forthright in all of our business activities. The guidelines set out in this Code of Business Conduct and Ethics (the “Code”) are to be followed at all levels of this organization by our directors, officers and employees. We rely on them to uphold our core values and conduct our business honestly, fairly and with integrity.

CODE OF BUSINESS CONDUCT AND ETHICS

(Adopted as of 7 August, 2012)

I.INTRODUCTION

(a)Purpose

This Code contains general guidelines for conducting the business of Manchester United Ltd. and its subsidiaries (which, unless the context otherwise requires, are collectively referred to as the “Company” in this Code) consistent with the highest standards of business ethics. To the extent this Code requires a higher standard than required by commercial practice or applicable laws, rules or regulations, we adhere to these higher standards.

This Code applies to all of the directors, officers and employees of the Company. We refer to all persons covered by this Code as “Company employees” or simply “employees.” We also refer to our Chief Executive Officer, Chief Financial Officer and our controller as our “principal financial officers.”

(b)Seeking Help and Information

This Code is not intended to be a comprehensive rulebook and cannot address every situation that you may face. If you feel uncomfortable about a situation or have any doubts about whether it is consistent with the Company’s ethical standards, seek help. We encourage you to contact your supervisor for help first. If your supervisor cannot answer your question or if you do not feel comfortable contacting your supervisor, contact the Compliance Officer of the Company (the “Compliance Officer”).  The Company has designated Anthony Lawler to serve as the Compliance Officer. Anthony can be reached at (+44 161 8668 8235) and Anthony.Lawler@manutd.co.uk.  You may remain anonymous and will not be required to reveal your identity in your communication to the Company, although providing your identity may assist the Company in addressing your questions or concerns.

(c)Reporting Violations of the Code

All employees have a duty to report any known or suspected violation of this Code, including any violation of the laws, rules, regulations or policies that apply to the Company. If you know of or suspect a violation of this Code, immediately report the conduct to your supervisor. Your supervisor will contact the Compliance Officer, who will work with you and your supervisor to investigate your concern. If you do not feel comfortable reporting the conduct

to your supervisor or you do not get a satisfactory response, you may contact the Compliance Officer directly. Employees making a report need not leave their name or other personal information and reasonable efforts will be used to conduct the investigation that follows from the report in a manner that protects the confidentiality and anonymity of the employee submitting the report. You may remain anonymous, although providing your identity may assist the Company in investigating your concern. All reports of known or suspected violations of the law or this Code will be handled sensitively and with discretion. Your supervisor, the Compliance Officer and the Company will protect your confidentiality to the extent possible, consistent with law and the Company’s need to investigate your concern.

It is Company policy that any employee who violates this Code will be subject to appropriate discipline, which may include termination of employment. This determination will be based upon the facts and circumstances of each particular situation. An employee accused of violating this Code will be given an opportunity to present his or her version of the events at issue prior to any determination of appropriate discipline. Employees who violate the law or this Code may expose themselves to substantial civil damages, criminal fines and prison terms. The Company may also face substantial fines and penalties and may incur damage to its reputation and standing in the community. Your conduct as a representative of the Company, if it does not comply with the law or with this Code, can result in serious consequences for both you and the Company.

(d)Policy Against Retaliation

The Company prohibits retaliation against an employee who, in good faith, seeks help or reports known or suspected violations. Any reprisal or retaliation against an employee because the employee, in good faith, sought help or filed a report will be subject to disciplinary action, including potential termination of employment.

(e)Waivers of the Code

Waivers of this Code for employees may be made only by an executive officer of the Company. Any waiver of this Code for our directors, executive officers or other principal financial officers may be made only by our Board or the appropriate committee of our Board and will be disclosed to the public as required by law or the rules of the New York Stock Exchange.

II.CONFLICTS OF INTEREST

(a)Identifying Potential Conflicts of Interest

A conflict of interest can occur when an employee’s private interest interferes, or appears to interfere, with the interests of the Company as a whole. You should avoid any private interest that influences your ability to act in the interests of the Company or that makes it difficult to perform your work objectively and effectively.

Identifying potential conflicts of interest may not always be clear-cut. The following situations are examples of conflicts of interest:

2

·Outside Employment. No employee should be employed by, serve as a director of, or provide any services to a company that is a material customer, supplier or competitor of the Company.

·Improper Personal Benefits. No employee should obtain any material (as to the employee) personal benefits or favors because of his or her position with the Company. Please see “Gifts and Entertainment” below for additional guidelines in this area.

·Financial Interests. No employee should have a significant financial interest (ownership or otherwise) in any company that is a material customer, supplier or competitor of the Company. A “significant financial interest” means (i) ownership of greater than 1% of the equity of a material customer, supplier or competitor or (ii) an investment in a material customer, supplier or competitor that represents more than 5% of the total assets of the employee.

·Loans or Other Financial Transactions. No employee should obtain loans or guarantees of personal obligations from, or enter into any other personal financial transaction with any company that is a material customer, supplier or competitor of the Company. This guideline does not prohibit arms-length transactions with banks, brokerage firms or other financial institutions.

·Service on Boards and Committees. No employee should serve on a board of directors or trustees or on a committee of any entity (whether profit or not-for-profit) whose interests reasonably would be expected to conflict with those of the Company.

·Actions of Family Members. The actions of family members outside the workplace may also give rise to the conflicts of interest described above because they may influence an employee’s objectivity in making decisions on behalf of the Company. For purposes of this Code, “family members” include your spouse or life-partner, brothers, sisters and parents, in-laws and children whether such relationships are by blood or adoption.

If you are uncertain whether a particular company is a material customer, supplier or competitor, please contact the Compliance Officer for assistance.

(b)Disclosure of Conflicts of Interest

The Company requires that employees disclose any situations that reasonably would be expected to give rise to a conflict of interest. If you suspect that you have a conflict of interest, or something that others could reasonably perceive as a conflict of interest, you must report it to your supervisor or the Compliance Officer. Your supervisor and the Compliance Officer will work with you to determine whether you have a conflict of interest and, if so, how best to address it. Although conflicts of interest are not automatically prohibited, they are not desirable and may only be waived as described in “Waivers of the Code” above.

3

III.CORPORATE OPPORTUNITIES

As an employee of the Company, you have an obligation to advance the Company’s interests when the opportunity to do so arises. If you discover or are presented with a business opportunity through the use of corporate property or information, or because of your position with the Company, you should first present the business opportunity to the Company before pursuing the opportunity in your individual capacity. No employee may use corporate property or information, or his or her position with the Company, for personal gain or should compete with the Company.

You should disclose to your supervisor the terms and conditions of each business opportunity covered by this Code that you wish to pursue. Your supervisor will contact the Compliance Officer and the appropriate management personnel to determine whether the Company wishes to pursue the business opportunity. If the Company waives its right to pursue the business opportunity, you may pursue the business opportunity on the same terms and conditions as originally proposed and consistent with the other ethical guidelines set forth in this Code.

IV.CONFIDENTIAL INFORMATION

Employees have access to a variety of confidential information while employed at the Company. Confidential information includes all non-public information that might be of use to competitors, or, if disclosed, harmful to the Company or its customers. Every employee has a duty to respect and safeguard the confidential information of the Company or third parties with which the Company conducts business, except when disclosure is authorized or legally mandated. An employee’s obligation to protect confidential information continues after he or she leaves the Company. Unauthorized disclosure of confidential information could cause competitive harm to the Company or its customers and could result in legal liability to you and the Company.

Any questions or concerns regarding whether disclosure of Company information is legally mandated should be referred promptly to the Compliance Officer.

Care must be taken to safeguard and protect confidential information. Accordingly, the following measures should be adhered to:

·The Company’s employees should conduct their business and social activities so as not to risk inadvertent disclosure of confidential information. For example, when not in use, confidential information should be secretly stored. Also, review of confidential documents or discussion of confidential subjects in public places (e.g., airplanes, trains, taxis, buses, etc.) should be conducted so as to prevent overhearing or other access by unauthorized persons.

·Within the Company’s offices, confidential matters should not be discussed within hearing range of visitors or others not working on such matters.

4

·Confidential matters should not be discussed with other employees not working on such matters or with friends or relatives, including those living in the same household as a Company employee.

·Company employees are only to access, use and disclose confidential information that is necessary for them to have in the course of performing their duties. They are not to disclose confidential information to other employees or contractors at the Company unless it is necessary for those employees or contractors to have such confidential information in the course of their duties.

V.COMPETITION AND FAIR DEALING

All employees are obligated to deal fairly with fellow employees and with the Company’s customers, suppliers and competitors. Employees should not take unfair advantage of anyone through manipulation, concealment, abuse of privileged information, misrepresentation of material facts or any other unfair-dealing practice.

(a)Relationships with Customers

Our business success depends upon our ability to foster lasting customer relationships. The Company is committed to dealing with customers fairly, honestly and with integrity. Specifically, you should keep the following guidelines in mind when dealing with customers:

·Information we supply to customers should be accurate and complete to the best of our knowledge. Employees should not deliberately misrepresent information to customers.

·Employees should not refuse to sell, service, or maintain products of the Company simply because a customer is buying products from another supplier.

·Customer entertainment should not exceed reasonable and customary business practice. Employees should not provide entertainment or other benefits that could be viewed as an inducement to or a reward for customer purchase decisions.

·Please see “Gifts and Entertainment” below for additional guidelines in this area.

(b)Relationships with Suppliers

The Company deals fairly and honestly with its suppliers. This means that our relationships with suppliers are based on price, quality, service and reputation, among other factors. Employees dealing with suppliers should carefully guard their objectivity. Specifically, no employee should accept or solicit any personal benefit from a supplier or potential supplier that might compromise, or appear to compromise, their objective assessment of the supplier’s products and prices. Employees can give or accept promotional items of nominal value or moderately scaled entertainment within the limits of responsible and customary business practice. Please see “Gifts and Entertainment” below for additional guidelines in this area.

5

(c)Relationships with Competitors

The Company is committed to free and open competition in the marketplace. Employees should avoid actions that would be contrary to laws governing competitive practices in the marketplace, including antitrust laws. Such actions include misappropriation and/or misuse of a competitor’s confidential information, making false statements about the competitor’s business and business practices or colluding with competitors to determine prices or competitive conduct.

VI.PROTECTION AND USE OF COMPANY ASSETS

Employees should protect the Company’s assets and ensure their efficient use for legitimate business purposes only. Theft, carelessness and waste have a direct impact on the Company’s profitability and are prohibited. The use of Company funds or assets, whether or not for personal gain, for any unlawful or improper purpose is prohibited.

To ensure the protection and proper use of the Company’s assets, each employee should:

·Exercise reasonable care to prevent theft, damage or misuse of Company property.

·Report the actual or suspected theft, damage or misuse of Company property to a supervisor.

·Use the Company’s telephone system, other electronic communication services, written materials and other property primarily for business-related purposes.

·Safeguard all electronic programs, data, communications and written materials from inadvertent access by others.

·Use Company property only for legitimate business purposes, as authorized in connection with your job responsibilities.

Employees should be aware that Company property includes all data and communications transmitted or received to or by, or contained in, the Company’s electronic or telephonic systems. Company property also includes all written communications. Employees and other users of Company property should have no expectation of privacy with respect to these communications and data. To the extent permitted by law, the Company has the ability, and reserves the right, to monitor all electronic and telephonic communications. These communications may also be subject to disclosure to law enforcement or government officials. The interception, recording and monitoring of communications is intended to protect the Company’s business interests, for example, for the purposes of quality control, security of the Company information technology or communication systems, protection of the Company’s confidential information and legitimate business interests, record-keeping and evidential requirements, detection and prevention of criminal activity or misconduct and to assist the Company to comply with relevant legal requirements.

Employees should be aware that all communications, data, records and files stored on the Company’s information technology or communication systems or on the Company’s premises may be used as evidence in disciplinary or legal proceedings against employees.

6

VII.GIFTS AND ENTERTAINMENT

The giving and receiving of gifts is a common business practice. Appropriate business gifts and entertainment are welcome courtesies designed to build relationships and understanding among business partners. However, gifts and entertainment should not compromise, or appear to compromise, your ability to make objective and fair business decisions.

It is your responsibility to use good judgment in this area. As a general rule, you may give or receive gifts or entertainment to or from customers or suppliers only if the gift or entertainment would not be viewed as an inducement to or reward for any particular business decision. All gifts and entertainment expenses should be properly accounted for on expense reports. The following specific examples may be helpful:

·Meals and Entertainment. You may occasionally accept or give meals, refreshments or other entertainment if:

·The items are of reasonable and proportionate value;

·The primary purpose of the meeting or attendance at the event is business related; and

·The expenses would be paid by the Company as a reasonable business expense if not paid for by another party.

Entertainment of reasonable value may include food and tickets for sporting and cultural events if they are generally offered to other customers, suppliers or vendors.

·Advertising and Promotional Materials. You may occasionally accept or give advertising or promotional materials of nominal value.

·Personal Gifts. You may accept or give personal gifts of reasonable value that are related to recognized special occasions such as a graduation, promotion, new job, wedding, retirement or holiday. A gift is also acceptable if it is based on a family or personal relationship and unrelated to the business involved between the individuals.

·Gifts Rewarding Service or Accomplishment. You may accept a gift from a civic, charitable or religious organization specifically related to your service or accomplishment.

You must be particularly careful that gifts and entertainment are not construed as bribes, kickbacks or other improper payments. See “Bribes and Other Improper Payments” below for a more detailed discussion of our policies regarding giving or receiving gifts related to business transactions.

You should make every effort to refuse or return a gift that is beyond these permissible guidelines. If it would be inappropriate to refuse a gift or you are unable to return a gift, you should promptly report the gift to your supervisor. Your supervisor will bring the gift to the attention of the Compliance Officer who may require you to donate the gift to an appropriate community organization. If you have any questions about whether it is permissible to accept a

7

gift or something else of value, contact your supervisor or the Compliance Officer for additional guidance.

VIII.COMPANY RECORDS

Accurate and reliable records are crucial to our business. Our records are the basis of our earnings statements, financial reports and other disclosures to the public and guide our business decision-making and strategic planning. Company records include booking information, payroll, timecards, travel and expense reports, e-mails, accounting and financial data, measurement and performance records, electronic data files and all other records maintained in the ordinary course of our business.

All Company records must be complete, accurate and reliable in all material respects. Undisclosed or unrecorded funds, payments or receipts are inconsistent with our business practices and are prohibited. You are responsible for understanding and complying with our record keeping policy. Ask your supervisor if you have any questions.

IX.ACCURACY OF FINANCIAL REPORTS AND OTHER PUBLIC COMMUNICATIONS

As a public company we are subject to various securities laws, regulations and reporting obligations. These laws, regulations and obligations and our policies require the disclosure of accurate and complete information regarding the Company’s business, financial condition and results of operations. Inaccurate, incomplete or untimely reporting will not be tolerated and can severely damage the Company and result in legal liability.

The Company’s principal financial officers and other employees working in the Finance Department have a special responsibility to ensure that all of our financial disclosures are full, fair, accurate, timely and understandable.  These employees must understand and strictly comply with applicable accounting principles and all standards, laws and regulations for accounting and financial reporting of transactions, estimates and forecasts.

In addition, U.S. federal securities law requires the Company to maintain proper internal books and records and to devise and maintain an adequate system of internal accounting controls. The SEC has supplemented the statutory requirements by adopting rules that prohibit (1) any person from falsifying records or accounts subject to the above requirements and (2) officers or directors from making any materially false, misleading, or incomplete statement to an accountant in connection with an audit or any filing with the SEC. These provisions reflect the SEC’s intent to discourage officers, directors, and other persons with access to the Company’s books and records from taking action that might result in the communication of materially misleading financial information to the investing public.

X.COMPLIANCE WITH LAWS AND REGULATIONS

Each employee has an obligation to comply with all laws, rules and regulations applicable to the Company’s operations. These include laws covering bribery and kickbacks,

8

copyrights, trademarks and trade secrets, information privacy, insider trading, illegal political contributions, antitrust prohibitions, foreign corrupt practices, offering or receiving gratuities, national and international sanctions, anti-boycott, currency controls, environmental hazards, employment discrimination or harassment, occupational health and safety, false or misleading financial information or misuse of corporate assets. You are expected to understand and comply with all laws, rules and regulations that apply to your job position. If any doubt exists about whether a course of action is lawful, you should seek advice from your supervisor or the Compliance Officer.

XI.COMPLIANCE WITH INSIDER TRADING LAWS

Company employees are prohibited from trading in the stock or other securities of the Company while in possession of material, nonpublic information about the Company. In addition, Company employees are prohibited from recommending, “tipping” or suggesting that anyone else buy or sell stock or other securities of the Company on the basis of material, nonpublic information. Company employees who obtain material nonpublic information about another company in the course of their employment are prohibited from trading in the stock or securities of the other company while in possession of such information or “tipping” others to trade on the basis of such information. Violation of insider trading laws can result in severe fines and criminal penalties, as well as disciplinary action by the Company, up to and including termination of employment.  You are required to read carefully and observe our Statement on Insider Trading Policy. Please inform your supervisor or the Compliance Officer if you do not have a copy of our Statement on Insider Trading Policy.

The laws against insider trading are specific and complex. Any questions about information you may possess or about any dealings you have had in the Company’s securities should be promptly brought to the attention of the Compliance Officer.

XII.PUBLIC COMMUNICATIONS AND PREVENTION OF SELECTIVE DISCLOSURE

(a)Public Communications Generally

The Company places a high value on its credibility and reputation in the community. What is written or said about the Company in the news media and investment community directly impacts our reputation, positively or negatively. Our policy is to provide timely, accurate and complete information in response to public requests (media, analysts, etc.), consistent with our obligations to maintain the confidentiality of competitive and proprietary information and to prevent selective disclosure of market-sensitive financial data. To ensure compliance with this policy, all news media or other public requests for information regarding the Company should be directed to the Company’s Public Relations Department (Philip Townsend — Director of Communications can be reached on +44 161 868 8235 or at Philip.Townsend@manutd.co.uk) . The Public Relations Department will work with you and the appropriate personnel to evaluate and coordinate a response to the request.

9

(b)Prevention of Selective Disclosure

Preventing selective disclosure is necessary to comply with United States and other jurisdictions’ securities laws and to preserve the reputation and integrity of the Company as well as that of all persons affiliated with it. “Selective disclosure” occurs when any person provides information that could potentially affect the market for the Company’s securities to selected persons before the news is available to the investing public generally.

The following guidelines have been established to avoid selective disclosure. Every employee is required to follow these procedures:

·All contact by the Company with investment analysts, the press and/or members of the media shall be made through the Executive Vice Chairman, Chief Executive Officer, Chief Operating Officer or persons designated by them (collectively, the “Media Contacts”).

·Other than the Media Contacts, no officer, director or employee shall provide any information regarding the Company or its business to any investment analyst or member of the press or media.

·All inquiries from third parties, such as industry analysts or members of the media, about the Company or its business should be directed to the Public Relations Department. All presentations to the investment community regarding the Company will be made under the direction of a Media Contact.

·Other than the Media Contacts, any employee who is asked a question regarding the Company or its business by a member of the press or media shall respond with “No comment” and forward the inquiry to the Public Relations Department.

These procedures do not apply to the routine process of making previously released information regarding the Company available upon inquiries made by investors, investment analysts and members of the media.

Please contact the Compliance Officer if you have any questions about the scope or application of the Company’s policies regarding selective disclosure.

XIII.BRIBES AND OTHER IMPROPER PAYMENTS

A bribe or other improper payment is not an acceptable way of doing business and exposes both the Company and you to criminal and civil liability under anti-bribery laws.  While all forms of commercial and public bribery are prohibited, particular care must be taken to avoid actual or perceived bribery in your dealings with government officials, including employees of government-owned enterprises. We are subject to a variety of local and international anti-bribery laws, including the U.S. Foreign Corrupt Practices Act (“FCPA”) and the U.K. Bribery Act (“Bribery Act”). The FCPA and the Bribery Act impose criminal or civil penalties for offering, paying, promising to pay, or authorizing the payment of money or anything else of value to a foreign government official, whether directly or through an agent or other intermediary, for the

10

purpose of influencing an act or decision or securing an improper advantage, including “facilitation” payments and even if customary in a particular jurisdiction.

Improper payments are distinct from the reasonable, limited expenditures for gifts and entertainment discussed above. If any employee, officer or director has a question about whether any particular expense should be viewed as a permissible gift or entertainment expense or an impermissible bribe, he or she should refer that question to the Compliance Officer.  In addition to the severe fines and criminal penalties that may result from violation of anti-bribery laws, the Company may take disciplinary action with respect to an employee who violates anti-bribery laws, up to and including termination of employment.

XIV.CONCLUSION

This Code of Business Conduct and Ethics contains general guidelines for conducting the business of the Company consistent with the highest standards of business ethics. If you have any questions about these guidelines, please contact your supervisor or the Compliance Officer. We expect all directors, officers and employees of the Company to adhere to these standards.

This Code of Business Conduct and Ethics is intended to qualify as a “code of ethics” within the meaning of Section 406 of the Sarbanes-Oxley Act of 2002 and the rules promulgated thereunder.  This Code and the matters contained herein are neither a contract of employment nor a guarantee of continuing Company policy. We reserve the right to amend, supplement or discontinue this Code and the matters addressed herein, without prior notice, at any time.

11

EX-12.1

QuickLinks -- Click here to rapidly navigate through this document

Exhibit 12.1

CERTIFICATION

I, Joel Glazer, certify that:

1.

I have reviewed this annual report on Form 20-F of Manchester United plc;

2.

Based on my knowledge, this report does not contain any untrue statement of a material fact or omit to state a material fact necessary to make the statements made, in light of the circumstances under which such statements were made, not misleading with respect to the period covered by this report;

3.

Based on my knowledge, the financial statements, and other financial information included in this annual report, fairly present in all material respects the financial condition, results of operations and cash flows of the Company as of, and for, the periods presented in this report;

4.

The Company's other certifying officer and I are responsible for establishing and maintaining disclosure controls and procedures (as defined in Exchange Act Rules 13a-15(e) and 15d-15(e)) for the Company and have:

a)

Designed such disclosure controls and procedures, or caused such disclosure controls and procedures to be designed under our supervision, to ensure that material information relating to the Company, including its consolidated subsidiaries, is made known to us by others within those entities, particularly during the period in which this report is being prepared;

b)

Evaluated the effectiveness of the Company's disclosure controls and procedures and presented in this report our conclusions about the effectiveness of the disclosure controls and procedures, as of the end of the period covered by this report based on such evaluation; and

c)

Disclosed in this report any change in the Company's internal control over financial reporting that occurred during the period covered by the annual report that has materially affected, or is reasonably likely to materially affect, the Company's internal control over financial reporting; and

5.

The Company's other certifying officer and I have disclosed, based on our most recent evaluation of internal control over financial reporting, to the Company's auditors and the audit committee of the Company's board of directors (or persons performing the equivalent function):

a)

All significant deficiencies and material weaknesses in the design or operation of internal control over financial reporting which are reasonably likely to adversely affect the Company's ability to record, process, summarise and report financial information; and

b)

Any fraud, whether or not material, that involves management or other employees who have a significant role in the Company's internal control over financial reporting.

Date: October 25, 2012

By: /s/ JOEL GLAZER
Joel Glazer
Executive Co-Chairman
(Principal Executive Officer)

QuickLinks

Exhibit 12.1

CERTIFICATION

EX-12.2

QuickLinks -- Click here to rapidly navigate through this document

Exhibit 12.2

CERTIFICATION

I, Michael Bolingbroke, certify that:

1.

I have reviewed this annual report on Form 20-F of Manchester United plc;

2.

Based on my knowledge, this report does not contain any untrue statement of a material fact or omit to state a material fact necessary to make the statements made, in light of the circumstances under which such statements were made, not misleading with respect to the period covered by this report;

3.

Based on my knowledge, the financial statements, and other financial information included in this annual report, fairly present in all material respects the financial condition, results of operations and cash flows of the Company as of, and for, the periods presented in this report;

4.

The Company's other certifying officer and I are responsible for establishing and maintaining disclosure controls and procedures (as defined in Exchange Act Rules 13a-15(e) and 15d-15(e)) for the Company and have:

a)

Designed such disclosure controls and procedures, or caused such disclosure controls and procedures to be designed under our supervision, to ensure that material information relating to the Company, including its consolidated subsidiaries, is made known to us by others within those entities, particularly during the period in which this report is being prepared;

b)

Evaluated the effectiveness of the Company's disclosure controls and procedures and presented in this report our conclusions about the effectiveness of the disclosure controls and procedures, as of the end of the period covered by this report based on such evaluation; and

c)

Disclosed in this report any change in the Company's internal control over financial reporting that occurred during the period covered by the annual report that has materially affected, or is reasonably likely to materially affect, the Company's internal control over financial reporting; and

5.

The Company's other certifying officer and I have disclosed, based on our most recent evaluation of internal control over financial reporting, to the Company's auditors and the audit committee of the Company's board of directors (or persons performing the equivalent function):

a)

All significant deficiencies and material weaknesses in the design or operation of internal control over financial reporting which are reasonably likely to adversely affect the Company's ability to record, process, summarise and report financial information; and

b)

Any fraud, whether or not material, that involves management or other employees who have a significant role in the Company's internal control over financial reporting.

Date: October 25, 2012

By: /s/ MICHAEL BOLINGBROKE
Michael Bolingbroke
Chief Operating Officer
(Principal Financial Officer)

QuickLinks

Exhibit 12.2

CERTIFICATION

EX-13.1

QuickLinks -- Click here to rapidly navigate through this document

Exhibit 13.1

CERTIFICATION PURSUANT TO 18 U.S.C SECTION 1350, AS ADOPTED PURSUANT TO
SECTION 906 OF THE SARBANES-OXLEY ACT OF 2002

        In connection with this annual report on Form 20-F of Manchester United plc (the "Company") for the fiscal year ended 30 June 2012 as filed with the Securities and Exchange Commission on the date hereof (the "Report"), I, Joel Glazer, Executive Co-Chairman of the Company and Principal Executive Officer, hereby certify pursuant to 18 U.S.C. Section 1350, as adopted pursuant to Section 906 of the Sarbanes-Oxley Act of 2002, that, to my knowledge:

(i)

The Report fully complies with the requirements of Section 13(a) or Section 15(d) of the Securities Exchange Act of 1934, as amended; and



(ii)

The information contained in the Report fairly presents, in all material respects, the financial condition and results of operations of the Company.

Date: October 25, 2012

By: /s/ JOEL GLAZER
Joel Glazer
Executive Co-Chairman
(Principal Executive Officer)

QuickLinks

Exhibit 13.1

CERTIFICATION PURSUANT TO 18 U.S.C SECTION 1350, AS ADOPTED PURSUANT TO SECTION 906 OF THE SARBANES-OXLEY ACT OF 2002

EX-13.2

QuickLinks -- Click here to rapidly navigate through this document

Exhibit 13.2

CERTIFICATION PURSUANT TO 18 U.S.C SECTION 1350, AS ADOPTED PURSUANT TO
SECTION 906 OF THE SARBANES-OXLEY ACT OF 2002

        In connection with this annual report on Form 20-F of Manchester United plc (the "Company") for the fiscal year ended 30 June 2012 as filed with the Securities and Exchange Commission on the date hereof (the "Report"), I, Michael Bolingbroke, Chief Operating Officer of the Company and Principal Financial Officer of the Company, hereby certify pursuant to 18 U.S.C. Section 1350, as adopted pursuant to Section 906 of the Sarbanes-Oxley Act of 2002, that, to my knowledge:

(i)

The Report fully complies with the requirements of Section 13(a) or Section 15(d) of the Securities Exchange Act of 1934, as amended; and



(ii)

The information contained in the Report fairly presents, in all material respects, the financial condition and results of operations of the Company.

Date: October 25, 2012

By: /s/ MICHAEL BOLINGBROKE
Michael Bolingbroke
Chief Operating Officer
(Principal Financial Officer)

QuickLinks

Exhibit 13.2

CERTIFICATION PURSUANT TO 18 U.S.C SECTION 1350, AS ADOPTED PURSUANT TO SECTION 906 OF THE SARBANES-OXLEY ACT OF 2002

EX-15.1

Exhibit 15.1

CONSENT OF INDEPENDENT REGISTERED PUBLIC ACCOUNTING FIRM

We hereby consent to the incorporation by reference in the Registration Statement on Form S-8 (No. 333-183277) of Manchester United plc of our report dated 19 October 2012 relating to the financial statements, which appears in this Form 20-F.

/s/ PricewaterhouseCoopers LLP

Manchester, United Kingdom
25 October 2012